Jump to content

Leaderboard

Popular Content

Showing content with the highest reputation since 06/25/2021 in all areas

  1. I had already ordered another beer, my fourth one now, when Kirk sauntered back into the bar. My breath caught slightly as he approached. Was it possible he got even hotter during his 5-minute absence? I immediately noted that he had now rolled up his collared shirt sleeves, although he couldn’t roll them up that far. I was treated to reveal of big, veiny, tanned forearms that resembled bowling pins. The shirt couldn’t be rolled up more than a couple of inches form the crook of his arm because his meaty forearms grew too big. The constriction only caused his veins to bulge out more. On his right wrist was a nice circular watch with a brown leather strap, which enhanced his masculinity. “Hey there, Ian.” Oh yeah, I suppose I should mention my name is Ian. Kirk pulled out the barstool next to me and took a seat. “What are you drinking, it any good?” “This one is a local IPA. It’s good. Not too hoppy like a lot of IPAs are.” “Sounds good. I can have one more drink tonight so I’ll give it a try.” Kirk ordered himself one and then he again pulled out the small tin of antacids. Taking two out he placed them on the bar and awaited his drink. “Just one more?” I asked. “You don’t look like you’d be much a of a lightweight,” I joked. The big man turned and smiled at me, a smoldering look from his dark handsome face. “I actually am a bit of a lightweight. I really don’t drink much. I was only supposed to have one tonight but it’s not good to let your guest drink alone.” “Oh and why is that? Is that why you are taking more of those pills.” “Yes and no. I rarely drink alcohol. I have a pretty strict diet that I follow. Hence the pills.” “I see, Kirk. Yeah, I try to watch what I eat too. Always hard to do when traveling.” “Yep. I allowed tonight to be my cheat meal for this week” Kirk’s beer was then placed at his hands, he lifted the beer to me. “Like I said I was only supposed to have one beer, so don’t tell my trainer. Cheers!” Now we were getting somewhere! We both took a drink. “A trainer? Like a personal trainer?” “More like a coach.” “Oh, so you compete in something?” Now, after three heavy beers I was becoming much more open and loose with my questions, and I believe it was serving me well. “Do you do like strongman or powerlifting. I can tell that you are a big dude. Kinda hard to miss it.” Kirk grinned and replied, “Thanks. I used to do powerlifting, not any more though.” Kirk then picked up the two pills, popped them in his mouth and washed them down with another sip from the frosty mug. “You must be pretty strong then.” Kirk laughed, “Oh geez, here is comes. Go on and ask.” I chuckled back, “So how much do you lift?” “BINGO!” He laughed and sat back and I watched as his chest puffed up against his buttoned shirt. Those poor, poor buttons pulled tight creating gaps between the left and right sides of his shirt between each button. “I’ve squatted 685, deadlifted 725…” My eyes went wide. I have a couple of gym buddies who have done some local powerlifting contests. From attending their meets I had a vague idea of what is good. And those numbers are good. Like national level competition good. I looked at him as he grinned back. “And your bench?” “585.” “Holy shit! Cheers man. I was happy when I finally benched 225 a couple of years ago.” “Hey man, 225 is a great bench. Very few men can do that. I can tell you look like lean, strong guy. A gym goer. So props, buddy.” “Well cheers to you too, Kirk!” We clinked our glasses and took another drink. I was ecstatic to receive a compliment from the super-strength stud. “So Kirk, those numbers you rattled off would be good for one of those 300-lb powerlifters. Can I ask how much you weigh?" “Well, I was a little bigger when I was doing powerlifting. Bigger but fatter. I hit those numbers at 265. Trying to slim down now though.” “Hence the pills?” He looked at me a little sheepishly. “Yeah. Truthfully they aren’t antacids. My coach sent them to me to take while on this trip. He said they are supposed to enhance digestion and how my body processes food, or something like that. He said they are good when traveling since my eating schedule is all out whack and such.” “So if you aren’t training for powerlifting or strongman, what’s it for?” Kirk hesitated before turning to look at me. It was kind of cute. I could tell he was little bit embarrassed, but there was no way my body lust was going to allow me to drop it. I knew what the answer was, but I still wanted the big stud to admit it. Sheepishly, he responded, “I’m doing a bodybuilding competition in 10 weeks.” BINGO!! My boner roared to life as he said those words. Those glorious words. Kirk wasn’t just a big, strong guy. He was a BODYBUILDER. Now the lack of a gut pushing against his shirt and those veiny, tanned forearms made sense. I sat there quietly, a bit too long making for an awkward silence. I wasn’t trying to embarrass him, mostly I was trying to contain my own glee. Kirk chuckled and turned back to his drink. “I know, I know man! It’s so vain and kinda goofy.” Finally I found my voice. “No man, not at all. I think that’s really cool!” “Really?” “Of course! While I’ve obviously never done anything like that, I know some who have. And even they were way smaller than you! I know how much work and dedication it takes to do that. Actually, now that I think about it, gimme that beer! No beer for you mister, it makes you fat!” I reached over to jokingly pull his drink away and Kirk let out a booming laugh, easing his discomfort. “No! Please don’t. This will be the last beer I get until after my comp.” “It sounds like I could blackmail you with this. Maybe I’ll tell your coach you had a SECOND beer.” “No, please don’t! I’ll give you a 15% discount on your next order from Bob and I,” he joked. “Perfect! And THAT’S how I do business.” I set my drink down, finishing and order one more. “I’m going to have one more, but you only get a water.” “Sounds good to me, Ian. So it sounds like you know a few things about lifting and bodybuilding. Ever done anything yourself?” I nearly choked on my drink. “Kirk, now you are really trying to butter me up for orders.” “No, man. I can tell you’re fit. I can spot another gym goer.” Kirk looked at me and winked, “I’m sure you noticed that about me too. It’s something ALL gym guys can spot. We have a trained eye for it.” “Well I’d be lying if I didn’t notice your traps and your neck. Those things area dead giveaway. Not to mention your forearms. Dude those things are HUGE!” Kirk smiled and twisted his wrist, making the long sinews and veins on his lower arms dance. “All that powerlifting really builds up the forearms, that’s where the grip strength comes from.” “Damn, that’s nuts. I bet your forearms are bigger than my upper arms. So you are cutting for bodybuilding, what’s the goal weight you are shooting for?” “I’ve gotta get down to 225 or under, that’s the cutoff for the heavyweight division. I’m at 245 right now.” Wow, Kirk’s muscles were obviously more dense than I thought. My original guess at his weight being under by 15 lbs, it made sense with his powerlifting background that he was even heavier and stronger than he looked. I shook my head, “That’s incredible. You are huge, if you don’t mind me saying. You’re a full 60 lbs heavier than me and you’re obviously leaner than me too.” By now I was fully buzzed from the alcohol and my filter was wearing down. I could only hope that I wouldn’t say anything too stupid. Or too revealing. “Kirk, buddy, I’ll admit I’m jealous. It’s gotta be awesome, being that big and strong. I bet you have women lining up to be with you. Or are you already settled down with some lucky lady?” Kirk laughed before turning to me. It seemed like his chest was puffed out from my praise, a good sign that he was ok with my compliments. “Naw, I’m single. I do ok romantically, but it’s harder than you’d think. A lot of people love what they see at first but quickly get turned off by the lifestyle it takes to be a bodybuilder.” It wasn't lost of me that he said 'people'. “That sucks man. To me that dedication is something I would be…erm…that I think OTHER people would be attracted too. That willpower you have. That mental fortitude and loyalty it takes. I know that most actual bodybuilders are very intelligent. I mean you have to have an extensive knowledge of the human body and it’s musculoskeletal system, of nutrition, of training methods. It impresses the hell out of me.” As I took another sip of my drink Kirk looked at me with a powerful stare. He sucked in a deep breath, filling his big chest with air. His shirt pulled extremely tight over his chest. Maybe it was just my lustful buzz, but his entire shirt seemed tighter all over. It was like my praise was pumping him up with pride. While I was mid-drink, which my mug partially obscuring my vision, suddenly he twitched and turned back to his water, facing forward. As I drank I saw his hands reach up to his chest. I set my drink down and returned to facing him. I then noticed he had undone the next button of his shirt. But as I looked closer, I noticed that the it wasn’t just undone. The button was actually missing. My glassy eyes took in the sight of bit more exposed flesh under his neck. The first thing I noticed was a definite line of separation between his neck and traps, and the upper portion of his pecs. A line created by his clearly overdeveloped pec shelf. Oh yeah, no wonder this guy could bench so much. There was also the beginning of a deepening crevice between his right and left chestal wonders. I wanted to rip open his shirt to see just how deep the trench grew. Kirk grabbed a drink napkin and again dabbed his forehead which again had a light sheen to it. “Meat sweats again?” “Either that or hot flashes,” he joked. “That second beer really hit me.” “So will this be your first bodybuilding show?” “Actually this will be my fourth.” Kirk stood up off the barstool on one leg and moved to grab his phone out of his pocket. I enjoyed watching the mass of his arms and struggle to pull the device out of his stretched pants. “Damnit. These pockets are tight.” “Haha. Bodybuilder problems, I suppose. Tight clothes.” He smiled, “There is some truth to that.” With a grunt he pulled the phone out. I swear I heard a cloth tearing sound. I hoped he hadn’t ripped his pocket using his brute strength He fiddled with his phone and pulled up a picture. HOLY FUCK! It was a picture of him onstage, fully pumped and shredded in black posing trunks. He looked HOT. I shifted my body and attempted to adjust my growing cock under the lip of the bar. “This was my last comp. Two years ago. I competed a weight class down from where I want to this time. I was 196 in this picture. Wayyyy to small.” I snorted, “Small?! Kirk, you look HUGE there! Wow, that is amazing. It’s always amazing just how ripped you guys have to get. So how’d you do?” Kirk smirked confidently at me. “I won. Actually I’ve won every show I’ve done.” Cocky bastard. But I liked it. So I tried to throw him off track. “WE’VE GOT A CHAMPION HERE!” I spoke just a little too loudly to draw attention to us. Kirk laughed and put his head down, my embarrassing-tactic throwing him for a loop which he took in amused stride. “Fucker,” he growled under his breath. He looked back at me, his face flush red. He again moved to dab his forehead with another napkin. As he did I also noticed the small part of his exposed upper chest was red too. And also seemed to be moist with sweat. As he dabbed and fanned himself I noticed a growing dampness under his armpit. Poor guy, I thought. Big guys, especially muscular guys, tend to sweat a lot. Even I sweat a lot, and I’m nowhere near his size. I then noticed he was having trouble reaching his forehead with his bent arms. He extended one arm and shook it out, as if he were relieving a cramp. I silently gasped as the MEAT of his arms swayed violently even inside the sleeve. He reached toward himself again and we both heard it. The fraying of threads. We both looked down to his left arm. As he bent his arm the fabric had torn across his his upper forearms. The rolled up sleeves could no longer take the pressure. Kirk looked down, surprised. “What the?!” As he was examining the tears he juggled his phone and dropped it to the floor. He hopped off his stool and bent down to pick it back up. *rrrrrIIIIIIPPPPPPPP* More sounds of tearing fabric pierced our stunned silence. Kirk quickly stood up, looking redder than ever with embarrassment. He gazed around with a panicked look. Thankfully with it being a weekend the bar wasn’t busy and no-one was close enough to hear what had happened. Standing there we both examined his legs. There were symmetric 5-inch tears over both of his quads. Under the upper half of the tear was a grey fabic that must’ve been his underwear. The lower half was bare, tanned quad muscle. I suppressed a groan as I could even make out crisscrossing veins on the bare skin. “FUCK.” Kirk growled in annoyance. I was simultaneously stunned and massively turned on. My own cock snaked itself down my right leg as I sat there. Kirk turned around I busted out laughing. He spun back around to face me upon hearing my outburst. “What now?!?” “Kirk…” I spoke again between laughs. The laughing was my coping mechanism to hide how horny I was. This big muscle man was literally ripping out of his clothes in front of me! “I’m sorry. But the ass of your slacks has completely split too! HAHA. I’m sorry man, I shouldn’t laugh.” Kirk looked at me mortified. I attempted to ease him, “Hey man, wear it as a badge of honor. You’ve grown so big that your muscles are tearing your clothes. You’re literally hulking out!”. Kirk relaxed slightly but still looked nervous. “I mean, yeah that’s cool but something is…wrong. These clothes were not this tight…eerrrraaaaaGGGHGHHHH.” He then closed his eyes and clenched his teeth. He made fists with both hands and his forearms exploded with even more veins. He squared his shoulders making him look even bigger and wider. I could see the lats flare out at his sides. The damp spot under his armpits had grown even bigger by now. The next button of his shirt popped off as he swelled his chest! His shirt was now open far enough to reveal the A-shirt underneath…as well as more of that sexy pec cleavage. I watched in awe and arousal…and then realized what he was doing. He was fucking with me now. I smiled back at him. “Ok man, I get it. Nice ‘HULK’ move there. You really did remind me Hulk for a second with that flex. Good joke!” Kirk looked at me confused. “What? I wasn’t…” He then looked down and examined himself. “Oh shit. This isn’t good. I can’t walk back to my room like this.” I calmed myself down at saw Kirk looking around. Something was wrong. He was sweating almost profusely now. As he twisted and checked himself out, the existing tears only grew more. He reached back and felt the tear over his ass and looked mortified, realizing the tear was indeed, massive. The light grey briefs underneath clearly on show. He huffed in anger and humiliation. “Ian, can I ask a favor? I can’t walk back to my room like this. Will you walk behind me to hide the giant rip on my ass?” It was an opportunity I wouldn’t have passed up for a million dollars. The chance to closely follow a bodybuilder as he saunters along? Yes please! “Um, yeah. Sure man. Is everything alright?” While I paid Kirk stood with his back to the bar to hide his exposed ass. “Yeah I don’t know what’s going on. I don’t know if I’m allergic to something. Why I’m swelling up like this.” By now I was a little nervous too. Sure the hulking out was hot, but not if it was allergic swelling. “Sure Kirk. Ok let’s go. I’ll hide you as much as I can. Though you’re a lot bigger than me,” I joked trying to lighten the mood. I followed Kirk to his room, watching his globular ass undulate. I noticed he was swinging his legs out and around each other as he walked, his leg muscles so big they fought for space. I wondered to myself if those rubbing muscles ever caused chafing. Whenever someone would walk by us Kirk would do his best to turn away from them and made sure I was closely by behind. He didn’t know that I would’ve happily wrapped my arms around him as we walked, if I could. We reached his door and he swiped his card and entered. He immediately went in to the bathroom and shut the door. I wasn't sure if I should leave but I decided to stay. “Hey Ian,” he asked through the door. “Would you mind hanging out for a few minutes. Just to make sure I’m not having an actual reaction or something?” “Of course. I was gonna suggest that myself. How are you feeling?” “Umm…actually I feel good. Like really good. Grrr. Ugh!” I could hear Kirk grunting on the other side. A minute later the door opened and Kirk walked out and I caught my breath. He had removed his oxford shirt and was now left in just his undershirt. A white wifebeater if you in the USA, a vest if you’re British. And his exposed arms and delts were MASSIVE. “Woah… You weren’t kidding about being a bodybuilder,” I said as I gawked. Kirk’s chest was so wide that his left nipple was outside of the tank. His biceps had a pencil-thick cephalic vein running down them even whilst handing there unflexed. His shoulders bulged out sideways over the lump of his biceps and triceps. His lower pecs pressed the fabric out and over his abs. This guy was 10 weeks out?? He was so much more lean and dense than I had thought. I sucked in drool that threatened to fall from my mouth from ogling the ‘strap gap’, the space under his tank straps created by the straps being hung between his massive traps to his bounteous upper pecs, like a miniature suspension bridge. What was odd was that Kirk looked just as surprised as I did. My dick raged in my pants, taking in the round yet firm muscles enveloping his upper body. We stood in silence, watching each other for an uncomfortably long time, neither of us saying anything. Finally I noticed Kirk's eyes travel down my own torso, and finally locking onto the crotch of my pants. His eyes widened but otherwise he made no expression. Shit! He totally caught me and my reaction. I now panicked, worried that this macho guy might actually be offended. “UM… Excuse me, Kirk. I gotta piss.” I stepped my around him and shut myself in the bathroom. I tried to will my erection to go down but there was just so much MAN out in the room. I wanted to lick my tongue along him arm vein. I wanted to motorboat those massive chest pillows. I wanted him to hug me tight with those THICK warms while I chewed on his traps and sucked his bucket-sized neck. I wanted to shove my tongue so far down his handsome mouth. I wasn’t helping myself calm down. I splashed cold water on my face and collected my wits. There was no way with that hot stud out there that my dick was gonna go down, so I angled it upward and trapped it along my belly with my belt and hoped my shirt would hide it. I opened the door and nearly came on the spot. Kirk was standing in front of the full body mirror, shirtless. His face was emotionless as he held up a titanic double biceps flex, staring at himself. I gasped as my eyes traced up from the hole in his pants, up his anaconda-thick erector muscles, obviously built from years of deadlifting many hundred of pounds. Above them and on each side his lat muscles exploded outward like the winds of a condor. He had high lat insertions which only emphasized the difference between his widening lats and his relatively tiny waist. The masses and bulges of his upper back surged and fought for space on his skeleton. With his arms flexed, his shoulders and biceps surged upwards to equal heights, each massively developed. While conversely, his triceps bulged downwards and also fought for space against his lats. I thought for a moment how I could approach this. I could feel a wetness against my lower belly as my dick instinctively gurgled up an offering to this muscle deity. Kirk pumped his arms and we both watched as they swelled and pulled the skin tight. He turned and did a side-chest pose. He then raised both arms exposing deep cavernous pits with a perfect dusting of hair and did an abs-and-thighs pose. He crabbed forward into a most-muscular. I know bodybuilders are vain, they have to be. Kirk had to know I was standing right there watching him, but he didn’t seem to care. I continued to watch the muscle show as my dick was now harder than it was ever been. I decided that my best path forward was to try to point out the absurdity of the situation. “Oh yeah? You think you’re big, bodybuilder boy? Check this out! Heh heh.” With Kirk now back in a double biceps pose, I stepped in front of him and did my own mocking pose. But Kirk didn’t laugh. If anything he simply kept staring forward into the mirror, as if I were transparent. “I’m bigger.” He simply said. I chuckled, “Well yeah man, I’d say that’s the understatement of the year. You’re way bigger than me. Like two of me. Shit, I had no idea you were hiding a body like that under those clothes.” “No, Ian. You don’t get it. I’m bigger. Than I was. Before dinner.” “What? What do you mean.” “I’m fucking BIGGER, Ian! My muscles are bigger. And I’m leaner. Look at my abs!” Kirk then suddenly grabbed my hand and planted it on his abs. Holy fuck! He then tensed his abs and I felt the warm, skin-colored bricks form under my hand. “Um…Kirk, what are you doing??” “Ian, this morning I had a belly. Not a big one, but not a fucking eight-pack like I have now! I was 13% bodyfat yesterday when I left home. I’m well under 10% now! What the fuck.” I pulled my hand back and stared at him in shock. “You’re serious, aren’t you?” “Yeah… somehow…I grew. My muscles are fucking growing. I’m getting BIGGERRrrrrr Grrraahhhhhhhhh!!” Kirk again clenched his mouth tight and bared his teeth, just like he did down at the bar. I watched as veins erupted over his entire torso, a freaky musclehead network of power. His entire body tensed and he groaned…. He grew. It was barely perceptible, but as attuned as I was to his body, I could see it. He pulsed larger. It was like he was flexing and relaxing, only I wouldn’t call it relaxing. He would FLEX bigger and then take a breath, seemingly relaxing, only he wasn’t losing his size post-flex. And then he would FLEX again slightly BIGGER the next time. “Oh fuck yeaahhhhhhhhhh,” Kirk moaned in powerful pleasure. Just then the tears in his pants extended further and further down his leg. Kirk reached down and tore off the remains of his pants leaving him clad in straining grey briefs. There was so much muscle in front of me I didn’t know where to look. His quad sweeps pulsed outward, growing thicker and wider. His legs were literally growing into each other below his groin, each one jockeying to exist comfortably. His calves were spectacularly large and I wondered if he had been overweight as a kid, they were just as developed as his biceps. I could smell his masculine sweat wash over me. It felt like being in a warm sauna of MuscleKirk essence. It was too much for me… I started to shake and tremble as Kirk flexed his now bigger body. My eyes rolled back when I felt two pythons wrap around my torso. I was pulled into his warm sweaty mass. Kirk pushed my head against his right pec as I spasmed, releasing my seed all over my lower belly and leaving a large wet spot on my shirt just above my beltline. Kirk's voice felt even lower as he pressed me into his manflesh, as if he was trying to meld me into his body to make bigger. “Therrrre you go Ian. Let it out, buddy. Feel my power. I know you want me. Blow for me little guy.” With Kirk squeezing me in his vice, my hands fought to move to feel what they could. I squeezed his lats, his shoulders, his arms. All I wanted in that moment was to make contact with as much glorious muscle as I could. I had never cummed so hard or so long in my life. It felt like there had a 1/2 cup of jizz on my belly as I completely emptied my nuts. Suddenly my face was pulled away from his pecs. Kirk’s big hand turned my head upwards and his handsome face rushed toward me. Kirk's big maw opened up as his tongue invaded my mouth. Even his tongue felt of muscular power! After a few seconds of kissing Kirk let go and I almost slumped to the ground, before Kirk reached down and held me up. “Woah woah, easy there.” “Easy there?” I said between gasping breaths. “Kirk, I just watched you fucking GROW.” “Yeah, I watched you blow a fat load to these huge muscles,” he teased. He then reached down and pulled up my shirt. He scooped up a glob from my belly and brought it to his mouth, sucking it in. “Mmmm. You taste good. That protein will probably make me growWWWWWW.” Kirk clenched again into a massive FLEX. I reached out and stroked the now hard cock straining his briefs as he shuddered. This time he only clenched and relaxed twice, perhaps ‘only’ adding a pound or two of muscle. “FUCK! That feels so good. I don’t know what’s causing it but it sure feels good.” Kirk looked down at me rubbing his dick. He once again had a look of shock. “No way. That’s impossible.” “What’s impossible? Dude you just fucking grew before our eyes, I think we past the realm of possible.” “It grew too. My cock.” “This big dick?” I said as I fell forward and sucked on the thick tube through his briefs. My saliva mixed with his sweat to completely dampen his briefs making the fat dick more and more visible. “Ok enough of this barrier.” I yanked his briefs down and a perfect muscle cock sprang forward. Long and thick and perfectly cylindrical. It was perhaps a half an inch longer than mine, but he had a significant advantage in diameter. “My dick wasn’t always that big. I mean, I wasn’t small. But not THIS big. And my nuts! They feel so heavy and full. UGhhhhhhh.” Kirk groaned as I opened wide and sucked him as far as I could. Normally I can go pretty deep, but he was so thick there was no way all of that was going down on the first try. I looked up and over Kirks heaving pecs as I sucked him. His chest so big that his nipples stared back straight down back at me. My own dick again now painfully hard and my balls aching with nothing to blow. A couple minutes later Kirk now blew a massive load that overflowed my cheeks. As I watched him blow he tensed up again and I swear I felt his dick engorge just slightly deeper into my throat and fatten thicker against my throat walls, forcing me back. “Of fuck Ian, that felt so good.” Kirk bent down and easily lifted me up. He walked us to the bed where he pushed me down onto it and fell on top of me, smothering me with his hulking, ripped, sweaty mass. I sank into the bed as we made out in masculine ecstasy. I was in heaven. “Wow. Kirk. Ok that was hot but what happened? You look fucking massive.” “No idea. But yeah, I'm definitely a lot bigger than I was. I’d guess I’m like 260 lbs? And I’m way leaner.” He tensed his abs again as I groped them. “I was gonna guess 270.” I felt and squeezed his various muscles, feeling their unflexed heft. That is, until Kirk forced flexed them to stone. “I just feel so…heavy. Heavy yet strong. I must gained like 25 lbs of muscle since dinner. Maybe more since I obviously lost fat too. What could it… …the pills!” I paused. “Your antacids?” “They aren’t antacids. My coach said they would help my digestive system. They did come in an umarked white pill bottle, but to be honest, bodybuilding stuff is often like that anyways. I wonder if those pills supercharged my digestive system, like at an impossible level. Like anything I ate simply turned to muscle and I grew.” “I suppose that could be. Even when you swallowed my cum you pulsed bigger. Fuck this is like a fantasy come true.” "It really is like a fantasy. It's not just my fantasy to grow, but to grow with another sexy muscle lover like you." Kirk kissed me again and then stood up pulling me me up with him. As he sauntered to his bag I whistled at his stupendous ass muscles. Each cheek muscle flexed into concave glory as he stepped. There was a mighty deep crease between where his glutes hung over and connected with hamstrings as thick as punching bag. Kirk grinned at me from over his shoulder and wiggled that tight, tight ass playfully. He pulled a tape measure out of his briefcase. I couldn’t help but laugh, “Really, you keep a measuring tape with you?” “Shut up, I’m a competition bodybuilder.” “Especially now. My god you are spectacular.” “Thanks.” Kirk bounced his pecs as he walked toward me and handed me the tape. “My arms were 19.5 inches yesterday. Let’s see how much they are now.” Kirk flexed but before completing my task I flung my face into the muscle. I proceeded to have my own separate make out session with the warm, rock hard orbs, covering his tan skin in my saliva. I breathed deep the musk from the adjacent armpit smelling his strength as well as tasting it. “Sorry, had to taste first.” Kirk chuckled as I wrapped the tape. “Just a smidge over 21 inches!” “OH FUCK YEAH! Forget the heavyweight class. I'm bonefide SUPERheavyweight now! I'm so fucking BIG." Kirk growled and flexed harder. I kissed his biceps again before I felt his big hand grab the back of my head. He held me back for a few teasing seconds, looking me deep into the eyes before again ravaging my face with a kiss. He pulled back so that we were no longer kissing but our noses were still touching. He spoke huskily under his breath, “Guess what, I have a lot more pills, Ian." He reached over to the desk and opened the unmarked white bottle. he reached up and plopped two more pills into his mouth. He then wrapped those big mighty, 21-inch arms around me again, only this time reaching down with one big hand under each of my butt cheeks. He easily lifted me off the ground and I instinctively wrapped my legs around my enormously pumped bodybuilding lover. I opened my mouth and connected it with his own sweet lips. As we made out I felt his powerful tongue invade my mouth… And as he did I felt two small hard pebbles get pushed into my mouth. Kirk kissed the growth pills into my mouth. He released the kiss and opened his eyes to watch me with a smoldering look. He nodded and watched my Adam's apple bob as I swallowed the magical nutrients. “Mmmm, there you go Ian. Let’s pack some more mass onto your tight body as well. I want to you be sturdy enough to handle all this MASS. I have a feeling we’re going to have a very fun night.”
    38 points
  2. Part 2 – The College Con-Artist Chapter 4 Much to my delight and surprise, Flynn and I actually became really good friends. He wasn’t lying this time. We texted all the time, we worked out together when our schedules lined up, and we went out on the prowl about two or three times a month. As he liked to brag, he was, of course, an excellent wingman. After knowing each other for only three months, the number of men I’d had sex with skyrocketed. In fact, I’d been with five of the six strippers from that first night (depends on if you count a handjob in a locked bathroom stall). Thanks to Alphonse, all of the strippers now called me Shakespeare. Some even brought in the Calvin Klein ad I supposedly modeled for and asked me to sign it. Flynn taught me how to read a guy’s cues to play up what he wanted. “These tricks are only for sex,” he insisted. “If you want a boyfriend, honesty is key.” So, I learned how to play the bad boy for men with overbearing fathers, play the shy young ingenue for white knights, play the party boy for the good time Charlies, play the meathead for the muscle worshippers, and at least a dozen other roles. And Flynn pulled twice the number of sex partners I did—and those were just the ones I saw at the bar. He also went out on his own—who knows the full extent of his sex life? My bonding time with Flynn at the gym was also surprisingly fun. The gym was my necessary evil—I only went to maintain my body so I didn’t have to endure that god-awful fizzing. Flynn seemed to be hellbent on becoming the biggest motherfucker on campus. He was a solid brick of a man when we met—easily over 200 pounds. He just kept getting bigger, with a lot of help from an unending supply of supplements—a mountain of which he kept in his dorm room. Flynn also seemed to have an endless supply of tickets to events, the newest electronics, and a new car every six months. I knew better than to ask where all the stuff was coming from. Some of it was obviously stolen, and the rest he’d weaseled one way or another. I knew none of it was gotten legitimately or paid for legally, so I didn’t bother asking follow-ups, especially since I got spillover perks like the best seats at concerts and his hand-me-down phones. Our classmates still treated us hostilely, but we didn’t really care. We had our own world. Apart from the rich assholes on campus, school was going great. I was doing well in all my classes. I’d been promoted to shift manager at the cafeteria. I had even maintained the upkeep on this muscular glory of my body. Before I knew it, two years had passed. It was October of junior year. Flynn was at the gym working out like a fiend to get even bigger for the wrestling team. He was currently floating around 235, trying to make it to 240 before his first match at the end of the month. I was working on an essay for a history class when I got a text from Jonah (we still chatted occasionally and hung out over breaks). “Now a good time to call?” I texted back a thumbs up emoji. The phone rang, and I picked it up, saying “What’s up, man?” “Do you still have that video of you? The one from the night of the three-way?” “The one where I’m a 290 pound mass monster? Yes. Why?” “I started dating this guy Seth, and we were at this party. We started playing that stupid drinking game Never Have I Ever, and Seth said, ‘Never have I ever had a threesome.’ I was the only one who drank. The only one. Seth insisted I share, so I told him. When he learned it was with two guys, he had to know every last detail. I didn’t tell him you or your ex-boyfriend’s name, or any incriminating details.” Jonah was talking oddly. He hadn’t called me “Gerry” once, and he didn’t mention any deposits at all. And there was a strange timbre to his voice. Something was up. “He doesn’t believe you?” “He did at first, but he wants pictures. When I said I didn’t have any pictures of you, he started to not believe me.” “I’m not sending you the video, Jonah.” “I know. I heard your ex ask enough times. I was actually hoping you’d deleted it.” “Why?” A new voice spoke on the phone. “This is Seth.” Ah! The new boyfriend was listening over speaker phone. That explained everything. Seth continued, “Are you really a giant mountain of muscle who had a three-way with Jonah in high school?” “Did I have a three-way with Jonah? Yes. Am I mountain of muscle? No. But I was when I had sex with Jonah.” I gave enough details to Seth to corroborate Jonah’s story, and they hung up. “Weird phone call,” I thought to myself. I looked at the time. I had an hour until my next class, and reliving that night with Gregg and Jonah had gotten me all riled up. So, I pulled up the video on my phone and began watching it. God, I had been magnificent. A bloated meat balloon of pure muscle, flexing my best. My muscles were so thick and dense. Is it perverted to jack off to a video of yourself? If it is, I’m a pervert. Before my better reasoning could click in, I was in my bed, stroking my dick while watching the giant muscle freak version of me on my phone over and over. Each bulge, each flex, I’d stroke a little more intensely. I could feel the pleasure tingle through my cock more intensely as I drew nearer to coming. I was nearing climax when… “Vaughn,” Flynn asked while opening my (locked) door, “do you have a shift…” he stopped dead, just as I orgasmed. “Close the door,” I managed as another spurt of jizz sprang from me. Flynn closed the door behind him. I’d meant for him to close the door with him on the other side, but at least the door was closed. “Sorry, Vaughn. My bad.” “What are you doing here, Flynn? You could’ve knocked. Or, hell, respected that my door was locked.” “You couldn’t hear me pick your lock?” He sounded smug. “I’m better than I thought.” “Not the point.” “Right. Sorry. No worries. Everybody beats off, and I’ve already seen your cock.” “No worries?” Flynn shrugged. “Your orgasm face is normal.” I shoved my dick back in my pants and my phone in my pocket. Then, I asked again, “What are you doing here, Flynn?” More assured that the excitement was behind me, I sat up on the bed. “Right. Do you have a work shift on Saturday? I have two tickets to a concert on the beach.” Flynn sat on the bed next to me. “No shift. Sure. Let’s go.” “Excellent,” Flynn said, patting my thigh. “Now,” he continued, looking down at a phone, “what does Vaughn watch when he beats off? Inquiring minds want to know.” I reached into my pocket. My phone wasn’t there. “You picked my pocket?” “Of course,” Flynn said, insulted that I had to ask. “Whoa,” he added. I could hear the video playing as his face grew wider and wider. “I approve. He is impressive.” “Can I have my phone back?” “Where did you get this? Who is he? I want to look him up myself.” “Give me back my phone.” Flynn’s brows knitted together, and his eyes darkened a little. He looked at me with a mischievous glint and smirked at me. Then, he forced us both to our feet and pulled the bottom of my shirt over my head. “Aha!” “Aha what?” I said, pushing my shirt back down. “This huge fucker looks like you. Your eyes. Your hair. Your nose. Just way more jacked. Way more jacked. And,” he tapped the screen of my phone just below muscular-me’s pec, “your mole.” “What are you saying?” “I’m not sure. You might have a twin brother who always eats his Wheaties. You might have been a roidhead muscle freak before we met. Whichever way, congrats on interesting porn.” “You think he looks like me?” I asked, feigning innocence. For a moment, Flynn said nothing, a stunned look on his face. Then, he said, “Don’t insult me. I taught you how to feign innocence.” He looked at the phone again. “This is you! I was giving you shit. I was going to call you conceited. But this is actually you!” “Can I have my phone back?” He handed me my phone, saying, “Shit, Vaughn. How big were you? Why are you this small now?” “You wouldn’t believe me if I told you.” “Try me.” So, I told him about The Repository. When I reached the end of the story, a gleeful grin spread across his face. “You better not be lying. This better be absolutely true.” “There’s an easy way to…” Flynn interrupted me, saying, “You can borrow twenty pounds.” It had been years since I’d taken a deposit, but the experience was familiar and intensely pleasurable. My chest surged forward, pressing my shirt outwards. My shoulders broadened, my arms hardened and thickened—both threatening my sleeves. My abs hardened into a protective armor. My legs bulged outwards, testing the integrity of my pants. And my ass thickened into a solid mass of power. I was going to need help getting out of these clothes without ripping them. Flynn, a little diminished, but still bigger than me, stared at me. I couldn’t read the expression on his face, but he pitched a very obvious tent in his pants. I stood up and walked around. My clothes were wrapped tightly around me, and I felt heavy and substantial in a way I had almost forgotten. Unlike any of the muscles I’d borrowed before, Flynn’s muscles were for attacking. I felt ready to fight, spar, and brawl with anyone and everyone. Carrying dynamite like this inside him, it’s no wonder he was so confident. Flynn took off his shirt and walked up next to me. Then he took off my shirt, which he had to struggle to do. My pecs even bounced with the final tug over my head. He positioned us so we were both standing in front of my closet mirror. He made contact with me in the mirror and said, “So… boyfriends?” Before Flynn could change his mind, I tackled him to the floor. Even with the transfer of muscle, he still had 15 pounds on me, but I had the element of surprise. When we fell to the floor, I kissed him long and hard, my left hand venturing south to stroke his hardened cock through his clothes. “I’ve been wanting to do this for two years,” I confessed in between kisses. Flynn put his hands on my shoulders and flipped us over so he was now on top. “You think you can pin me?” He jutted his chin out and pointed to himself just long enough to say, “Wrestling scholarship.” I grabbed his cock firmly and, with my right hand, pinched his nipple. Flynn released his grip, and I had just enough leverage to flip us back over to where we’d just been, with me on top. “I don’t know how to wrestle. I just want to finally fuck you.” With that, I bit his lip playfully, and he melted. “Fuck, Vaughn,” he moaned. “At your command,” I said, and ripped open his fly, probably ruining it, but giving me access to his solid, turgid cock. Flynn’s cock was as thick as the rest of him—too thick to be called anything else—words like “penis” or “dick” just did not do justice to how fully thick he was. It was five inches, but deliciously, teasingly, tantalizingly thick. “Where is all this power coming from?” he asked, almost to himself. I flexed my one free bicep and bounced my pecs. I was dense and swollen with power. “From you,” I reminded him. Then, I lowered myself down to his cock and opened my jaw—wide—to take it in. I devoured every last inch of his dick, licking it, tasting its saltiness. I brought my free hand down and began tickling and lightly pulling his balls. Flynn rocked and twitched under me, unconsciously thrusting himself up into my mouth. I pressed my face into his crotch, my nose buried in his sweaty pubic hair, taking in its pungent, welcoming aroma. I felt his climax already coming, so I coaxed it out of him. When the moment came, Flynn sat up involuntarily, his whole body going into rictus. I swallowed every drop. “Now it’s my turn,” I said, preparing to flip Flynn over, but he put his arms out and resisted. “I only bottom for guys bigger than me,” he said. “Fine. You top,” I said in ragged breaths. I just wanted my climax. I didn’t care about batting order. “Give me a few minutes.” “I’ve waited two years,” I groaned. Then, after a pause, I added, “This is a special occasion. We could always make me bigger than you.” Flynn contemplated, and then nodded. “Okay. Next time, I’m topping, and you’re having some goddam patience.” “How much bigger than you do you want me to be?” “You can borrow 15 more pounds,” he said, a little reluctantly. I watched expectantly as Flynn diminished by 15 pounds. He was still 200; that’s still plenty big. But he looked more like I remembered him from freshman year, his last two years of progress drained from his body. I heard a moan escape Flynn. “You’re getting heavy,” he said. I watched as my forearms thickened and my biceps swelled—even unflexed, they looked deliciously plump. My heaving pecs felt fuller and more massive, now there was more to heave. I looked down as my entire torso thickened; my six pack became less prominent, but my core felt twice as powerful. Flynn grabbed my ass; at least he tried. I suddenly had a lot of ass to grab, and it overfilled his hands. “Fuck me now.” He’d barely finished his words before I flipped him over, pulled down his pants, and revealed his ass. Even smaller than it usually was, it was dense, full, and blockish. I ran my tongue along his crack, the hair on his ass tickling my tongue and lips. I grabbed a condom from my bedside table (which was thankfully in arm’s reach from our position on the floor) and wrapped my eager cock. Then, I held his shoulder down, positioned myself behind him, and inserted myself into him. Flynn murmured inarticulate sounds of pleasure. I was so supercharged from everything that had happened that I knew I was going to fire as quickly as Flynn had. I tried to slow down, I tried to relish this moment, I tried to make it last as long as I could. But, within two minutes, I was clutching his shoulder tightly, my nails digging into his skin, as a low groan of orgasm escaped my throat. In one fluid movement, I pulled out of Flynn, rolled him over, and started kissing him on his cheeks, chest, lips, and neck. Flynn looked up at me, marveling at my size. “You look good, Vaughn. My muscles suit you.” “Thanks,” I said, smiling, “but you can have them back.” Just like that, all of his muscles poured out of me and back into him. We spent that night on the floor in each other’s arms.
    35 points
  3. Part 1 – The High School Hero Chapter 13 I didn’t do much dating the last three months of my senior year. I was busy with class, work, friends, and getting ready for college in the fall. I’d gotten into Crocker, my top choice school—they even gave me a writing scholarship. I still saw Gregg around. He was hard to miss. Especially since he started working out even harder so he’d be big enough for college ball. He must have put on fifteen pounds those last three months. For my part, I maintained my 160 pounds, but I was less and less enthusiastic about it. I might not have been doing much dating, but Gregg certainly was. He seemed to have a different guy on his arm every other day. Jonah once commented, “I didn’t know there were that many gay guys at our school.” “There aren’t,” I responded. “He imports them.” Jonah and I ended up going to prom together as friends, and sure enough, Gregg won prom king. He looked quite a sight in his tight white dress shirt with his cinched in cummerbund. The jacket to his rented tuxedo had been so tight he had to take it off or risk tearing it. Jonah whispered to me, “You know, if you’d kept dating him, you would’ve been prom queen.” Internally, I reeled—Jonah was right. Thankfully, I dodged that bullet. I may be a queen, but I’m no prom queen. Gregg’s date was some twink he probably met earlier that day. And I won’t lie, it hurt seeing Gregg have a spotlight dance with a redhead fop in a skin-tight tux that revealed just how small he is. But it mellowed into a good hurt. A happy sad. Then, it felt like I blinked and it was graduation. Much to my chagrin, the faculty chose me as class speaker. I tried to back out of it, but they wouldn’t let me. I gave a maudlin speech about the importance of friendship practically cribbed from My Little Pony, and my mom and dad dutifully applauded. It must have been better than I thought it was because everyone told me they liked it. Although, four separate people told me how scummy Gregg was for dumping me. It didn’t matter how many times I’d told people I’d dumped Gregg; the version that stuck was he dumped me. That evening, while I was getting ready for bed, Gregg came to my house. “Can I come in?” he asked. “Sure,” I nodded. Once we were in my bedroom, Gregg physically grew tense. After a few seconds of radioactive silence, I had to say something. “Congrats, Gregg,” I said enthusiastically, nodding politely, trying to ease him. “We graduated!” “Congrats, Mr. Class Speaker,” he replied. “You’re looking big,” I said, not really having anything compelling to talk to him about. “Yeah,” he flexed, smiling. “I’m up to 205, and I’ve got three months to get even bigger.” “Glad to hear it.” Gregg hesitated, took a big breath, and then blurted, “I’m sorry. This might be the last time we see each other, and I have to say I’m sorry.” “For what?” “For being a shit boyfriend at the end.” He clenched his eyes tight and said, “I shouldn’t have treated you like that. You were sweet, and I loved you, and I treated you like a sex doll.” “I wouldn’t put it that way.” Gregg crashed on my bed and invited me to sit next to him. “I would. Most of the guys on the team, most of my friends, lost their virginity at 15 or 16. We’re the hottest guys in the school; it’s not hard to get laid. Part of me felt like, if I’d been straight, I probably would’ve lost my virginity at 14 and been a stud all four years of high school. Then, I fell in love with the first guy I had sex with. I fell hard. I thought I was going to be this macho sex god, and I found myself in cliché puppy love. Part of me felt like I got cheated out of being the promiscuous teenager that all my friends got to be. I resented it. So, I took it out on you.” “We’re very self-aware.” “It took me months to get here. My therapist says I’m scared of love because my parents’ marriage blew up in front of me.” That was surprising. “Therapist?” “You broke my heart so hard that I’ve been in therapy for almost four months.” “I’m sorry?” I didn’t know if an apology was appropriate. He shrugged. “I wasn’t sleeping. I wasn’t eating. It was affecting my training.” That explained the decision to try therapy. Then, he added, with incredible speed, “Was I a good boyfriend? At least at the beginning?” “I stayed way longer than I should have because you were a good boyfriend at first.” “Okay. Thanks.” He exhaled, obviously relieved. “I’m glad I didn’t completely blow it.” Then, he smiled. “I have a gift for you, if you want it.” He rose from the bed. “Sure,” I said, joining him. He smiled. “You can borrow ten pounds.” It had been so long since I’d taken a deposit from anyone that the growing mass on my body felt like the first time. I looked down at my 170-pound frame. Proud pecs that showed through the shirt, decently thick arms, solid core, nice legs. It did look good on me. “What’s this?” “This way, it’s like I’m a piece of you.” “It’s sweet in a twisted way, but you can…” Gregg stopped me from finishing the sentence with a kiss. I kissed him hard and long and deeply. “God, you’re a good kisser,” Gregg said. “But don’t give them back. Please. Just keep borrowing them.” “What if I don’t want them?” “Don’t you?” Gregg pointed to my dick, which had chosen this moment to chub up. “Okay, so I like them. But don’t you need them for training?” “I’ll build ‘em back in no time.” Gregg flexed his left bicep. “I just like thinking that we’re together in some way, even if we’re not actually together.” “Thanks, Gregg.” “Have an awesome summer. You’re going to kick ass in college.” He had no idea how right he was. END OF PART 1
    35 points
  4. Ryan was a freak. The bettertone gym knew what type of guy he was. He was a skinny runt at school, and never got what he wanted. So, at college, he hit the gym hard, trying to burry the little guy insane under Tons of iron. Everyone in the gym liked skinny, nervous Ryan at first. Then Ryan started to change. He was pushing himself too hard, often collapsing in effort. 6 days a week. That’s when Ryan started on the gear. He added 50 pounds in a month. He didn’t care who in the locker room saw him inject his ass not so secretly in the cubicals. He didn’t care that he was becoming arrogant and aggressive. In face, he liked it. He was his arms getting swollen, his chest become powerful and starting to get a little swollen due to the roids. And he LOVED all the veins snaking around his growing body. “Gggrrrrrrr urhgggg”. He loves to be loud in the gym as he lifts. The feeling of muscle expanding and staining to add more size. It made him hot thinking of people watching his skinny ass vanish day by day. But Ryan wanted SO much more. One day, after a hard session, Ryan was swaggering out of the gym when the owners son stopped him. “Your swelling up bro. But your always gonna be skinny. Unless, you get extreme”. The very word “extreme” made Ryan hard. Being called skinny made him want to put his extra 50 pounds of roid muscle into action and attack this kid, but he looked jacked. Too jacked. “I am extreme. I’ll eat anything. I’ll inject anything. I’ll lift anyway. I’m not stopping till I’m Invincible”. The kid looked at him. “Ok alpha. Let’s see what we can do. My dad owns this place. Come back when it’s closed and I’ll show you what….. Ryan snapped. “No. Fuck that. You don’t call me skinny. I’m extreme and I’m going to grow into a MONSTER”. With that Ryan flexed harder than ever. His veins popping out all over him. He locked eyes with the kid, willing more mass into his frame. “You got something that’s gonna fuel me? Bring it OONNNNN”. The kid, Alex, was hard as rock. He was right about Ryan, from all his spy sessions. He was gonna be able to balloon him. “Fine stud. No waiting. Back in the gym now”. Ryan stormed backed in and headed to the weights that Alex directed him to. As Ryan starting to power the barbell up, he shook violently. He couldn’t lift such a massive weight. That’s when he felt Alex step closer behind him. Alex was half hard, as he injected Ryan in the shoulder as he licked his neck. “Mmmmm that’s it stud. Feel the most extreme gear ever”. “You insane. Your injecting in front of a whole gym?!?” “I thought you would do anything for muscle growth?” Ryan’s brain flipped. He didn’t care who saw him. He was happy to be a gear freak. He was getting boned at people watching shredded Alex injected him. “Fuck yea” heaved Ryan as he started to power the barbell up and down. The fact that Alex was roiding him up in the middle of the gym was as intoxicating as the extreme cocktail of roids now invading his system. “Ggrrrrr yea. I can feel it. I’m getting so yoked!!!! More Alex, fill me with yummy testosterone” After injection 4, Ryan was so into his roid rage he used his inhanced power to launch the barbel into the wall. Ryan turned to Alex. “MORE” Alex was right about this freak! “Ok beast. But it’s only safe to take 4 at once so……. Ryan couldn’t take this pansy shit. He lunged at Alex. Before Alex knew what was happening, in front of a gym full of onlookers, this freak plunged 6 more syringes into himself. Ryan closed his eyes and enjoyed the feeling. The rush. Power. Aggression. Horniness. All of it. He could feel all the roids sloshing around in his gut. His shirt stretched over it. Alex walked up behind him. Fully hard as he rubbed Ryan’s new roid gut. “Mmmm baby, you are intense. Now, let’s see what this power can do”. Ryan drove on the weight bench and yelled to gym twinks to add more weight. “Do what I say, bitches. I’m about to hulk out and you don’t want to be on my bad side”. Ryan pumped and pumped. Veins exploding on his body. His muscles were adding pounds and pounds of swollen mass. “Ahhhhhh yea. Fuck yes. I’m gonna be the biggest alpha ever. I’ll BE UNSTOPPABLE”. As his now swollen biceps were as hard and veiny as his dick, Alex decided to take it up a notch. Alex walked to the weight bench, to the hulking Ryan, and Alex smiled evilly to the gym twinks as he pulled his shorts down, and fed his hard dick into Ryan’s mouth. Ryan’s body instinctively knew what was happening. More testosterone. More cum. More muscle. MORE GROWTH. Ryan sucked as he continued to lift. Alexs pre cum was already travelling to his gut, and Ryan was on the verge of orgasm as he felt his mutation being supercharged. With a mouth full of cock, Ryan forced out a few words “mmmmmm make me a Titan. Skinny bitches will worship me. Mmmm ggrrrr need morreeeeeee” With that, Alex exploded into Ryan. And like any extreme overdose, the effect on Ryan was insane. Ryan’s arms exploded with 6 new inches. His roid guy shredded his shirt. His now 9 inch monster dick forced its way out of his jock. Super Ryan stood to his full enhanced height. “IM A MUSCLE SIZE KING”. Everyone came in their pants as little Ryan flexed and bulged and swelled. “Ooooo this is amazing. Cum and roids have made me a MONSTER. I FEEL INCREDIBLE”. Ryan then looked down, to his own mammoth prick. Flexing his new dick, he gave the boys in the gym a shit eating grin as he forced his own dick into his mouth, as he easily curled the formally heavy weight. Ryan, now a muscle mutant, was hungry for more. Alex watched Ryan continue to curl the massive weight as he sucked his own prick. Alex knew the experimental gear and his cum would do freaky stuff, but Ryan was mutating into a muscle monster worse than anyone! Ryan finally popped his dick out of his mouth. It made a loud smack sound as it bounced up and down and slammed into his 8 pack. Ryan looked at the gym twinks, all of whom were rock hard and horrified. 2 had been sick. 3 had cum. “Watch this you little betas” Ryan excitedly breathed. Ryan grabbed the weight, and bend the steel. “Ooooooo yeaaaaaaa”. Ryan was on the verge of orgasm as he felt his power. “You!” Ryan barked at one of the twunks who hadn’t exploded yet. The twunk walked over to the muscle monster like he was in a trance. “You like what you see? You like that I’m a skinny guy who can destroy you. You like that I was weak and now my ssssexy and mmmmmassive muscles can destroy you?” The twunk fell to his knees, crying that he was so turned on. He started licking the visibly pumping veins on Ryan’s legs. “Let’s get FREAKY” Ryan screamed. With that, he ripped the twunks clothes off, and lifted him, and placed him on his right bicep, with one leg either side. Ryan was beyond excited to test his new musclebound extreme ness. “I’m gonna see if I’m ripped enough now to make a jock like you lose control….. Ryan then flexed his bicep as hard as he could, with the twunk still sat on it. The massive bicep peak crushed his balls and forced his ass checks apart. “Ohhhhh godddddd” he whimped as he looked at Ryan. Ryan grinned a cocky look. “Yeaaaaa. You thought you were big. I’m gonna flex and my bicep is gonna overload your balls and prostate. Your gonna get off to the feeling of me getting all swolllllllllllll. Grrrrrrrrrrr YEA!!!!!!!!!!!! Ryan flexed harder than ever, his massive peak invading the twunks ass and smashing his balls. He didn’t stand a chance, and shot cum blast after cum blast, which Ryan opened his mouth for. “FEED ME YOU CUNT. MAKE ME HULK OUT! Ryan screamed in orgasmic bliss as his shoulders bulged out of control, adding 3 inches each in seconds. “IM A DEMI GODDDDDDD” Ryan drolled as his watched new veins, as thick as snakes, cross his arms, forcing them to new 29 inch peaks. Finally, he slapped his roid and cum gut and heard what sounded like steel being struck with a hammer. “Oooooooo ahhhhh I’m so fucking SOLID”. In a total roid and sexual frenzy rage, Ryan grabbed a twink who was jerking his 9 inch cock, through him to the ground and mounted him. “MOREEEEEEEEE”. Ryan looked at three more muscle boys, who drew closer as they were too scared to run. Each started to beat off in front of him, showering him with new yummy testosterone. The new infusion sent him off the deep end. It was terrifying to see the veins spread across his face, confirming how much of a freak he was now. “IM UNSTOPPABLE” he yelled in a much deeper voice. Desperate to test his power, Ryan launched himself at a wall, punching and beating it into powder and rubble.
    35 points
  5. Part 1 – The High School Hero Chapter 11 Watching Jonah and my boyfriend shrink down to smaller than I ever saw them before was bizarre. I was used to my hunky boyfriend being large and in charge, but as his chest deflated, his legs diminished, and his arms melted down to 160 pounds, he almost looked gaunt in comparison. I know there are guys naturally this skinny—hell, that was my unaugmented weight, and I thought of that as me somewhat big. Heck, even at Gregg’s height, there are a bunch of guys at 160, but because he was always so shredded, without the muscle there, he actually looked smaller and less than. Weirdly enough, he looked younger. He looked like a relatively normal18-year-old. The voluminous clothing hanging off him didn’t help. His clothes were made for a man—he looked like he was wearing his older brother’s clothes. Or even his father’s. And when he shucked them, I could see just how slender and small Gregg had become. His arms and legs were far thinner than I was used to, and I could see his ribs. It was bizarre and otherworldly. As Jonah shrank, though, his transformation actually highlighted his cuteness. Without all that football mass in his legs and ass, without all that brawn and burl in his chest and arms, he shrank down into a normally proportioned cutie. His freckles accented his innocence, and his curly hair was almost cherubic. His clothes practically fell off him, and unlike the uncanny size of Gregg, he just looked cuter. He was tasty without all that mass—I could see why Dennis asked what he did. He might want to consider a permanent downsize with or without Dennis. Then it hit me. I felt it first in my legs. I suspect that was because I had decided to wear slim-fit, tight jeans. And in pants with legs that narrow, my expanding quads and calves and ass had nowhere to go. After just a second of growing, my pants already looked unbearably tight, and felt even tighter. Then I felt my abs tighten and thicken. Their grooves etched themselves deeply into my abs, and I could see each individual ab as it pressed into the shirt. When my arms and shoulders started to thicken, I knew this shirt wasn’t long for the world. I could feel the sleeves of my short-sleeved T choking off my arms, unable to roll up because my shoulders were rounding out and cutting off the fabric’s retreat. “You should really take that off while you still can,” Jonah said. “I already thought of that,” Gregg said. “This is some old clothes of Gerry’s that he doesn’t wear much anymore. He’ll be naked soon enough.” Even being that unmuscular couldn’t rob Gregg of his confidence. True enough, as my chest started perching outwards, filling every last gap and space in my shirt, and as my lats spread out, stretching the shirt wider than it should be stretch, a tear formed right down the middle. I flexed my pecs, and they bulged fuller and heavier, more striated with muscular mass. I spread my lats like eagle’s wings, and they kept spreading wider and wider, suddenly tearing down the back of my shirt. My arms, not to be left out of the fun, had so filled the sleeves, that just bending my arm slightly to get more comfortable, my left bicep surged into a mountain tall enough to shred the sleeve. I flexed the right one, and this mountain, having had more time to grow, exploded the sleeve in a loud rend. My top half didn’t stop growing, but the unbearable constriction of my lower half drew my attention back down to it. My waist was small and tight, but it had thickened with abs, so even the waist of the jeans was too tight. My pants looked like an overstuffed couch. And yet, the denim did not give. So, I squatted as low I as I could go. I was only halfway to the floor when my prodigious ass blew out the rear seam, and then expanded outwards, tearing the hole larger as it grew. I flexed each of my quads, and they expanded into massive columns of utter power, and they were growing bigger by the second. At that, the right leg burst open, tearing down the side like a broken zipper. The left followed soon after, splitting apart all at once. And they just kept growing. I looked down, and my pecs jutted so far outwards that they were a part of my view. My shoulders were visible in my peripheral vision, and my traps had swollen, limiting some of my neck’s movement. I was enormous. “I’d say you’ve got about 10 pounds left to grow,” Gregg said. Jonah’s penis stood up and saluted that proclamation. “Ten more pounds?” I’d forgotten what it was like to be so huge. I’d already hulked out of my clothes, and I felt massive and heavy. My arms were hanging out at angles; my chest was getting in the way of my arms somehow. My back was too. My legs were getting in the way of each other. Every inch of my body fought for space as I heaved with heavy mass. And still I grew. The last ten pounds inflated my already muscle-bloated body as large as I’d been in my life. I felt enormous. When my muscles stopped expanding, I tore the last remaining shreds of clothing off my body. I flexed my arm, and as it exploded into a sheer avalanche of pure muscle, Gregg and Jonah came over, holding their tiny arms next to mine. They were such weaklings now. I flexed my chest, and Jonah could barely get their arms all the way around my mass. Then, I just stood there, heaving. I was 250 pounds, nearly 100 pounds more than my emaciated boyfriend. I don’t know if it was a shared psychic connection or a knowing look I gave, but Jonah said, “Do you think Xavier could…?” Before Jonah could finish the question, Gregg was on my phone. “Hey, Xavi. Did Buddy tell you about the shed? Do you think you could give us 25 more pounds? There’s a…” Clearly, Xavier had interrupted Gregg. “How much?” A pause. “More than fair.” He then handed me the phone, whispering, “This is definitely worth 100 bucks.” I put the phone to my ear, and Xavier said, “You can borrow 20 pounds. Be quick. I expect them back in three hours.” “And fifteen more from me,” Gregg said. The 40 pounds hit me like a boulder all at once. With my body already swollen to the largest I’d ever been, I was momentarily worried those last pounds would distort me beyond human dimensions, but then I started growing and was deeply in my own body. My chest thickened even more, my arms expanded, my legs burgeoned, and I was a massive hulk of gorgeous muscle. I felt unstoppably powerful. Adding to the thrill was the fact that I was twice the size of my boyfriend. Gregg threw his arms around my chest. He could just touch his fingertips together if he stretched to his absolute max, but barely. Jonah couldn’t even do that. Jonah couldn’t reach around me—I was too thick. I lifted Jonah with my left hand and Gregg with my right. I started pumping them up and down, lifting one and lowering the other. I built up a rhythm, and for five minutes, neither one of them touched the floor. I could feel their weight, but it was nothing I couldn’t handle. When I put them back down, I could see that Jonah was leaking. “Since this is your first time with a real man,” Gregg cooed, “I think you should get first ride.” I took Jonah’s hand and slid it down my chest, showing him how deep the chasm between it was, letting him feel all the fibers, sinews, and veins forced to the surface by my heaving flesh. Of his own accord, his other hand began stroking my abs, fingering the canals between the muscles, and stroking my Adonis belt greedily. “So, what’s your pleasure?” “Fuck me,” he said, almost involuntarily. “You want me on top, then?” He nodded wordlessly. Gregg prepped him—opened him up, lubed him up good—he even put the condom on my dick. The whole time, I flexed one muscle after another, and Jonah could not take his eyes off me. When he was ready, I laid him down on Gregg’s carpeted floor and balanced myself above him. His dick twitched—a full seven inches. I was at my fully hard six inches, though it did look smaller surrounded by all my mass. As I started to ease into him, I said, “You’re about to be fucked by a man more than 100 pounds more massive than you.” “More than?” he said, his breath ragged. Jonah hadn’t done the math. Gregg got close to Jonah’s ear. “120. He’s a mountain.” Jonah whimpered in pleasure. “Please fuck me now.” “Thanks,” I said, smiling. Gregg egged us on. “Now no other man you’re with will ever measure up. All of your future lovers will pale in comparison.” As Jonah twitched in anticipation, I asked, “Are you ready?” He nodded. I slipped in, and he let out a moan of pleasure. I was balancing myself above Jonah on my arms, using my shoulders and hips to piston in and out. I wasn’t putting any of my weight on him—yet—but Jonah was too busy kissing every inch of my arm he could get his lips on. With all my mass, my forearms were thicker than his biceps. I set to work thrusting in and out, adding more and more of my weight on top of him as I went. Jonah was in heaven. Not to be left out, Gregg sidled up behind me, and slipped himself inside me. We’d been together so many times now that I barely needed any prep work. At least, that’s what we thought until Gregg shouted, “Fuck, Gerry. You’re so tight.” I flexed my ass muscles, squeezing Gregg’s dick, and forcing mine further into Jonah. Both men moaned. “I’m not tight. Just huge.” Gregg began fucking me as I powered into Jonah. Gregg was kissing my immense neck and traps as he thrust, and soon, I could tell that both men were ready to go. I was nowhere near ready, but I decided to finish them both off simultaneously with another well-timed squeeze. Gregg shot hot cum deep inside me, and Jonah shot all over himself. As Jonah was moaning, Gregg got off my back and beckoned me to stand up. “You haven’t had your turn, big man,” he said. With that, he was on his knees, sucking my dick thoroughly and deeply. He looked up at me, and over the twin peaks of my chest. If I leaned forward, I could just barely see his diminutive stature outclassed, outsized, and outmanned by my massiveness. Jonah, newly recovered from his orgasmic bliss, got to his feet and began suckling at my nipple. My pec was the size of his head, but he sucked with fervor, filling my nipple with electric sensation and pleasure with his tongue. He began twisting my other nipple with his fingers, caressing my pec, expertly flicking and teasing my nipple with his fingers. Taking his mouth off my nipple, he said, “I know how to play with tits, and you’ve got the biggest set I’ve ever seen.” He then dove back onto my nipple with the same fervor. Appreciatively, I flexed my pecs to their full swollen mass, giving Jonah a bigger mouthful. With Jonah’s attention to my nipples and Gregg’s dedicated cock sucking, it was less than a minute until I came. Of course, we were 18, and we had a ticking clock over our heads, so I was almost immediately ready to go for round two. This time, I fucked Gregg while standing, his legs wrapped around my waist, his face buried in my pecs as far as they could go. Jonah, newly courageous, rimmed me out. The next round, I fucked Gregg midair while he blew Jonah, whose legs were wrapped around my neck, his ass in my face (so, of course, I returned the favor of a rim job). That third round was some Cirque du Soleil choreography, and as I came, even my massive body was tired from holding all three of us up for so long. For round four, we were all on the floor, in a pile, just feeling my muscles, rubbing each other’s bodies, holding and sucking dicks—it was a disorganized mess of a puddle, but it was hot. After round four, we had less than ten minutes left on the clock, so Gregg showed me a few poses, and then filmed me on my phone while I repeated them. I felt my muscles bulge and flex into shapes and sizes I didn’t know they were capable, but with every flex, my body fought for space against my body. The human frame was not intended to be this massive, but mine was. I felt immense and powerful, heavy and solid and hard. It was intoxicating. But like that, our time was up. I called Xavier—since I knew he’d be more impatient—and he got Buddy on speaker. I returned everyone’s muscles to them, and Jonah and Gregg, now larger than me and re-muscled like they should be, all spooned—this time with Gregg in the middle.
    35 points
  6. Part 2 – The College Con-Artist Chapter 9 From the official weigh-in, I went right back to my room in third floor south to change into real clothes, and as soon as I opened the door, I was delighted to see Flynn in the room waiting for me. It had been a week since we’d seen each other. It had been 24 pounds since we’d seen each other. “Damn, you look fucking hot,” Flynn said, running over to kiss me. I devoured him in kisses, and he began feeling up my pecs and arms. “You should get this big for real. It looks good on you,” he said between kisses. “And it feels even better,” he added, grabbing my ass. “I’ve missed you,” I said, inhaling his cologne, running my hands over the stubble on his face, feeling his pecs press into my pecs, flexing my ass in his hands. My body felt so much firmer than I was used to it feeling. However, even at my larger size, Flynn was still bigger than me. For now. I began leading Flynn over to the bed, but he stopped me. “There’ll be time for sex later,” he said. “Tonight, I want to celebrate.” Flynn dressed me in my best shirt—which was now far too small for me, but in a sexy tight way—and tight pants that showed off my ass and thighs. We went to our favorite bar. The bouncer, as always, let us in without waiting, and I could swear he eyed me up and down lustfully. On the dance floor, Flynn was a possessed man. He danced close and fast. He couldn’t keep his hands off me, especially not my abs, and more than once, he reached below my belt to cop a feel of my dick, which spent a large portion of the night in a semi-erect state, pressed visibly into the front of my pants. A few hours into the night, Flynn got a glint in his eye and took off his shirt. God, I’d missed staring at his hairy chest and wide torso, thick with burly wrestler muscle. Then, with his eyebrows, he cued me to follow suit. In the middle of the crowded club, I took off my shirt. It was snug and tight, hard to get over my shoulders, but with a struggle, I got it off cleanly. In the blinking lights of the club I saw that I’d developed a prominent Adonis belt to compliment my etched six-pack. Even over the music and the din of the crowd, I could hear the gasp and groan of pleasure escape Flynn’s mouth. He’d seen me this big, of course, but never in public, drenched in sweat, my puffed-up chest heaving from the exertion of dancing. He got close to me and began grinding even harder against my body. I don’t know how long we danced like that before I heard someone shout, “Shakespeare!” Alphonse and his coterie of strippers flocked over to us. “Shakespeare,” Alphonse repeated, “you got big. It’s enough to make an innocent stripper like me lose my virtue.” Territorially, Flynn pulled me in closer and grinded even harder. To the bevy of strippers, he smiled broadly. “You boys can look,” Flynn turned me around so my torso was exposed. My chest and abs were now facing the strippers, and Flynn’s erect cock was grinding into my ass even through his pants and mine. “You boys can even touch a little,” Flynn grabbed Alphonse’s hand and rubbed it down my abs. Alphonse shuddered. “But you can’t taste.” Flynn licked my cheek and nibbled my ear. He punctuated the thought by saying, “Vaughn’s mine,” and then, just loud enough so only I could hear it, “I have to show you off, but I’m not an idiot.” Alphonse was practically drooling. One of the strippers was ignoring me and making eyes at Flynn’s muscular shoulders, so I added, “And Flynn’s mine.” I grabbed the side of his face and pressed his into mine. With that, Flynn and I danced in the throng with the strippers. Hands, chests, hair, backs, asses—we were a mass of erotic flesh throbbing to the music. Time, which had already lost all meaning, melted like a dripping icicle. The night seemed to last weeks, and then, in an instant, it was over. I don’t know how we’d gotten there, but Flynn and I, both still shirtless and sweaty, now glittery from the strippers, were leaning against his car and making out in public. The roughness of his stubble, the salt of his sweat, the velvety texture of his tongue and lips. I had missed Flynn so thoroughly that I could have spent the rest of my life in that parking lot with him, but he, once again, put a stop to it. “You’re going to make me blow my stack if you keep going like that,” he breathed. “So?” He leaned into my ear and whispered, “I’d rather blow my stack inside your ass.” I practically threw him into the driver’s seat. We ran every red and broke every speed limit getting back to his room. We’d barely closed his door behind us when he tore off the rest of our clothes. I’m sure some of it ripped, but I didn’t care. Some of it landed on the bed; some of it landed on the floor; some of it seemed to have simply evaporated. We stood there, breathing heavily, naked, each waiting for the other to make the first move. Normally, when we fucked, Flynn turned off the lights because he said it added to the atmosphere. This time, though, either out of impatience or a desperation to see my body, he left the lights on. I could clearly make out every vein and ridge in Flynn’s cock. Flynn’s thick five inches were vibrating with intensity, mirroring his heartbeat. He walked towards me, and I backed away towards the bed. Soon, I was on the bed, lying across it sideways, flat on my back, my feet on the floor. Flynn was over me, his hands on either side of my shoulders. After putting on his protection, he positioned his cock to enter my ass, and then, with one quick thrust, he was inside me. My prostate tingled with familiar excitement, and my ass stretched to accommodate his girth. Then he just stood there. Like that. With his cock in me to its hilt. He wasn’t thrusting yet. Something was off. His breathing was ragged—he clearly wanted to begin a serious fuck—but he stood there, waiting. I was about to ask what was holding him up, when his phone rang. Still fully inside me, Flynn reached over to the bedpost his pants were dangling from, pulled out his phone, and answered it. “Yes. Perfect timing.” He handed the phone to me. “It’s for you.” Confused, I took the phone from Flynn and held it against my ear. “Hello?” I said hoarsely, my breath sticking in my throat. “Hey, Vaughn. It’s Shafe. You can borrow forty more pounds of my muscle.” When the realization hit my eyes, Flynn took the phone, hung up on Shafe, and tossed it to the side. “I’m going to fuck you huge,” he said lasciviously. With that, Flynn began thrusting hard. I could feel the muscle pouring into me. My back and ass began lifting me off the bed as they inflated with steely brawn. My pecs bulged out more, the sinews clearly visible. Then, they bulged out even more, rising to further prominence on my chest. Then, they bulged out what felt like an obscene amount. While this was happening, my shoulders were getting rounder and wider. As they grew further out, Flynn had to adjust his arms twice to accommodate my burgeoning mass and size. I had been holding Flynn’s shoulder with my left arm when I took the phone, so I could see the cords of my forearm define and thicken, my bicep enlarging and engorging with muscular flesh. My right arm, which had been holding the phone, was free to flex and stretch as it pumped larger with muscle. I felt my back widen as my lats spread, pushing his bedding out as they expanded. My waist thickened a little, but it felt tight and powerful, dense and solid. My thighs and calves, flexed from my position on the bed, spread wider and mightier as I planted my feet more firmly in the ground. All the while, Flynn kept thrusting in and out. He gazed in awe at my blossoming muscles and my developing physique, causing his tempo to increase as I soon outclassed his athletic build. My dick, fully hard from the night’s excursions, bobbed between us, pressed into my abs by his continued pushing. Pre leaked all over my midsection, and I could feel it trickle into the grooves of my deepening Adonis belt, collecting and pooling there. When I reached my new full muscular glory, Flynn began swearing loudly, a clear sign he was about to burst. When he came, the head of his thick cock flared even wider, pressing intensely on my prostate, and I joined him in our first orgasm together in a week. We fucked twice more that night—I topped him once now that I was bigger—and then we showered together, both crammed into the same small shower stall, overfilling it with our masculine musculature. When we got back to his room, I looked down at the massive expanse of my chest. I was 244 pounds. That was practically 15 pounds more than Shafe, and he was a competitive bodybuilder. I’d been bigger than this before, but not with muscles this well-honed and hewed. Borrowing a bodybuilder’s muscles was an entirely singular experience. Plus, these muscles on me looked so glorious. My muscles were red from the fucking and the hot water of the shower. My chest hair had darkened to black and matted to my chest, looking thicker in the damp. Looking down, I could see a behemoth. While Flynn got dressed for bed, I dropped my towel and looked at myself in his closet mirror: the first time I really got to explore my body in a week. My legs were thick and corded, each individual muscle in my quads was discernible, and my calves had that rugged teardrop shape. My waist was thicker than I was used to, but not by much. And in comparison to my shoulders, chest, and thighs, it was minuscule. The abs were bricklike and etched, deeply defined. The Adonis belt was angled, and seemed to draw a line straight to my dick. My chest was proud and jutted forward authoritatively. Shafe must take special pride in his back, shoulders, and lats, because I was incredibly wide. My arms were unable to rest at my sides because the lats were so thick. The biceps bursting from my arms, decorated with a delicious vein over the bulge, didn’t help resting my arms. I lifted one to flex it, and both heads of the muscle were easily defined. And my armpit was a deep cavern filled with wet black hair. A sentence I never thought I would think crossed my mind: “My armpits are sexy.” My neck was thick and assertive, thicker than it’d been even when I was more muscular. And then I saw my face. My face had a thickness to it at the cheekbones and jaw, my cheeks somewhat sunken and hollow. My face had gotten both leaner and buffer—I don’t know if that had ever happened before. I looked like me, but a much more intense version of me. “Your back and ass are also glorious,” Flynn said, slipping into his boxers. I moved to look at my back in the mirror, and when I turned to the side, my chest ballooned out, and my waist sank in. The effect was deliriously enticing. Mountain ski slopes and sheer cliffs. I stared, mesmerized, by my torso for a few moments before I remembered why I’d runed profile in the first place. I turned further to get as good a look at my back as I could. Flynn was right. My back was ridged and defined, the muscles bulging and full, an anatomy of musculature. My ass stuck out prominently, but it was somehow shredded, too. “When you just stand there at ease,” Flynn said, “you have that unmistakable shape that bodybuilders get. The kind you could recognize even in silhouette. And it looks like there’s a Christmas tree in the lines of your back. Shafe should be proud.” I stood there, staring at my large, bulging, wet muscles. “If I sleep naked, will you be able to get to sleep?” I asked. “Clothes on that body? That would be a crime,” Flynn said. “Besides, it’s four AM. I have a meeting with Steele and Rhodes in 5 hours. Trust me. I’ll get some sleep.” As I curled up with Flynn in his bed, it never felt so small, and I never felt so big or hard. I don’t mean my dick; I mean my body. I was used to Flynn being a solid mass that I rested my solid mass against, but now I felt like a stone statue, or a foundation of bedrock, but I was warm, and my skin was supple. Flynn curled up next to me, nuzzled me affectionately, and then we were both out like a light.
    33 points
  7. It had been weeks since Ryan turned himself into a Titan in that gym. After destroying half the place and sexually dominating (and destroying) a dozen guys, he fled. Alex was jailed for his giving out experimental roids in his dads gym. Alex was getting used to his three weeks in jail. But he would never be the same. He had got so many jocks on gear and used that to make money and get himself off a million times - but Ryan became bigger, more extreme, veiny than any of them. Alex could only get hard now when he thought of that fomally skinny and weak teen who he had forced to take on the roid gut full of cum. Alex sat back on his bunk, crubbing up, wondering where Ryan was now. He didn’t need to wait for long. Ryan was in extreme withdrawal. He rampaged for a week, lifting cars and fucking guys, drunk with his power. But soon the roids started to lose their power. He was shrinking back down. He was still jacked and very powerful, but no longer a monster. He couldn’t stand it. He missed the thrill of making people be sick at the sight of him. He missed the extreme boner that only comes from lifting a hard. And he missed being able to for himself to the point of being beyond human. He knew what he needed. He fucked jock after jock since shrinking down (raping a few) and he was always a little more swollen after. A bit more ripped. He could feel all those roids still in his gut, feeding him power. The sexual demonstration he used his muscle for was still activating them. He needed Alex. Alex was the boy to force him to become a monster. It was Alex he still thought about. Alex had become his obsession. If he could see him again, he knew his body would force itself to hulk out. So Ryan knew what to do. He needed to get sent to the same jail was Alex. So, one day, he walked slowly into a police station. He looked at the sexy twink behind the counter - a 20 something in a uniform. Skinny with blue eyes, black hair and a “fuck me” face. Ryan almost felt sorry for him. Ryan jumped over the counter and screamed as he flexed as hard as he could. “UUUUERRRRRRR”. His jumped was strained as his 200 pound frame strained and bloated. He smiled evilly as he felt his still impressive body become charged with testosterone. The poor officer pulled his nightstick to only have Ryan snatch it away and force him to the ground. Ryan then ripped off his shorts and held the stick next to his now 8”cock (thinking of how much bigger he will be soon”. “So, stud. What do you think is harder. Your stick or my prick?” The officer tried to get up, before Ryan violently fucked his face. Ryan was finally overpowered by 4 guys with tasers, and he smiled to himself as he was sent off to the local jail - to Alex. Alex was in the yard, when he felt a shadow fall over him. And turned and laid eyes on his dream / nightmare. Ryan was big like a Olympic weightlifter. Not a monster anymore, but a buff guy indeed. “Hello, baby” Ryan said in a mock childish voice. “Rrryan. How. Why are yyyou here”. Ryan felt himself becoming hard thinking about how this stuttering twunk was his key to more muscle than ever. “You see, Alex. I need MORE. I was a muscle mutant. Thank to you. I had all the power a man could handle. I can still taste all those chemicals in my cum. But they need, erm, recharging”. Alex was torn - Ryan, his sexual overlord, the only man to ever be superior to him was talking become returning and surpassing his former Titan status. He was horny and terrified. “Sssooo how can I help that?” Ryan cocked an eyebrow and slowly flexed his 200pound frame, making veins start to scrum. “Iiii I mean, I would. Iii can’t think of anything h other than what we did that day. How I thought you were another normal skinny guy I was getting hooked on my stuff. And how you became……” Ryan was too excited how. “A MONSTER!” Ryan yelled as he ripped off everything other than his boxers. Guards moved in. “You see, Alex, before I got arrested, I injected my balls with every drop of steroid I could get. I can feel all your gear still in my gut. But I needed you - your cum forced me to become a beast. So supercharge me now!” Alex looked at the manic look on Ryan’s face. His cute boyish face on his muscle bound frame. This freak really had juiced himself before coming here. Could his cum really force him into a mutation? Ryan must know his body. He knew it could work. Alex didn’t know what to do. Let that guards get Ryan? Or let him become…… something terrible and amazing? But Ryan knew what he needed. And he wouldn’t take no. He launched at Alex. He knew his little flex display was at least enough to have Alex leaking pre. He tore down his pants - and he was right! Ryan licked at his dick like it was a ice cream. Before he was able to deep suck him, guards pulled him off and slapped cuffs on. Alex looked at Ryan who had a massive shit eating grin on his face. “Lads!” He said to the guards. “You may wanna fuck off. Because mmmmmmmm I’m about gggerrrrrrrr to get HUGE!” Alex’s pre was forcing all the roids in Ryan’s gut to surge like a power shower. “Aseewwwwwe yesssssss” Ryan let his head fall back as the veins erupted over his body, feeding him. He looked at one scared guard and kept eye contact he was snapped the cuffs, with 50 pounds of muscle exploding onto him. “Alex! Your monster is back!” Ryan grabbed 2 of the guards who hadn’t ran away. “What do you say guys? Do I need more muscle? More veins? More power? I need everything!” Ryan tossed them into the wall as Alex, rock hard, fell to his knees looking at what a few drops of pre did. Ryan softly stroked the back of Alex neck. “Baby. Make me unstoppable. Think of all these metal doors I’ll break down. All these guards I’ll fuck as they try to shoot me”. Alex looked up, terrified. “You will be too much”. Ryan snapped. “What the fuck is TOO MUCH. THERE IS NEVER TOO MUCH (he collapsed into a most muscular). I need to grow, I don’t care about risks. I WANT TO BE THE BIGGEST FREAK EVER!” Ryan lifted Alex into the air, and powered him up and down like a barbel, letting his cock enter and exit his mouth with each rep. “I need it Alex. The feeling. The drug. Make me dangerously enhanced”. Ryan stuck a finger in Alex twink butt to make him cum. The impact was insane. Ryan was lost for all words as he dropped Alex and shut his eyes to savour the feeling of over 100 pounds of muscle fighting to explode on him. The sound of skin stretching to its limited. Ryan looked down at his dick, which once maxed out at 12 inches, was now a battering ram of 13 and a half. “LETS TEST THIS BEAST BODY”. Ryan yelled in a tone so deep that the guards came in their pants. Ryan stomped to the guard tower, grabbed it with his beefy hands, and started to lift three tons of steep. “GGREERRRRRRRRRRR POWERRRRRR”. The tower went down. Alex could not believe his eyes. He had helped make a real lift hulk. Mega Ryan was delirious with his own power, licking his own veiny bellend to feed off of more testosterone enfused cum. Mega Ryan turn to Alex and slowly walked toward him, occasionally punching a search light post so it bucked. His 12 pack looked like it would stop bullets. He dripped pre has he walked from that horse cock between his legs. And the whole time, and evil look plastered on his face, under all the veins. “I told you. I knew what I needed. I’m now so much more than human. I’m what ever muscle fetish loser wants. I cannot be stopped….. but I can get bigger”
    32 points
  8. Part 2 – The College Con-Artist Chapter 8 Rhodes and Steele hovered around me for the rest of the day, marking down what I ate and what my daily life was like “for baseline purposes.” After dinner, they left me to my devices so they could work out their details, stressing that I wasn’t allowed to see Flynn, or the whole deal was off. I suspected they would forbid contact with Flynn, but before I went to bed that night, I called him to ask him how he knew they’d take the bait. “Obviously, they wouldn’t trust the powder,” he admitted. “But they’d want to when I dropped Shafe’s name. So, they’d force someone I cared about to try it. The only people I care about are you and me. And they don’t trust me. But, like I always say, rich guys think they can buy anything. Even bigger muscles. The opportunity would be too big a possibility to pass up. The one week experiment? That was all their paranoia. I didn’t see that one coming. Don’t worry. I found a workaround.” Satisfied, I went to bed. I was woken up the next morning by a loud rapping on my door. I answered the door groggily and found Steele and an unknown woman at my door. They barged their way in and locked the door behind them. “Good morning?” was all I could say. “I’ve decided to add a daily drug test to this experiment,” Steele said. “This is Jill. She’s a phlebotomist. She will take your blood and test it for steroids or other PEDs.” Steele handed me a small plastic jar. “You will also fill this to be tested by a second, separate person whose identity will remain unknown to you.” Jill moved so quickly that she had a sample of my blood before I even realized what she was doing. “Now pee,” Steele said. “In front of you?” I asked. “In front of me.” “Why?” “Flynn’s up to something, and I don’t know what. Until I figure out his little scheme, I’m being extra cautious.” So, I peed in his jar. When I finished, he put the sample in a brown paper bag and opened my bedroom door. A courier who was waiting there took my urine who-knows-where. That whole day, Steele escorted me around campus. He escorted me to the cafeteria and ordered my food for me, including a protein shake that he dutifully added a spoonful of TGS into. Then, he escorted me to the gym and ordered me to do one exercise after another. The man was an unrelenting drill sergeant. I was drenched with sweat and exhausted after the workout. My muscles were weak and rubbery. The whole day, he never left my side. Not when I went to class, not when I did my homework, not when I took my shower. He even made me shower with the stall’s curtain open. “If I’d known you were going to watch me piss and shower, I’d have asked for more than $100. Prostitutes get paid by the hour, not the week.” “It’s medical, pervert. Unlike Flynn, I get nothing out of watching you.” At the end of the day, when I was in my pajamas and getting ready for bed, I got a phone call. “Who is it?” Steele asked. “Your boyfriend?” “It’s Shafe,” I said, showing him the screen. Steele raised one eyebrow suspiciously. “I bet.” He answered my phone, said hello, and then handed it back. “It’s Shafe. He wants to wish you good luck. Rhodes told me Shafe was a superstitious twit. It’s ridiculous, but harmless. Make it quick.” He handed me back my phone. “Hello,” I said. “He’s intense,” Shafe responded. “Tell me about it.” “You can borrow two pounds,” he said. I felt the muscle pour into me. It felt like a splash of water or a quick blast of refreshing air. My sore, tired muscles felt refreshed. I didn’t look significantly bigger, but I was glad I was wearing oversized pajamas when it happened, just to be safe. In the middle of the night, I had to go to the bathroom. I left my room to walk to the communal bathroom, and that’s when I found out that they had someone watching my door at night too. The next day, I woke up to a pounding on the door, more obstreperous than the day before. I opened it to find Rhodes and Jill standing there. I stood to the side to let them in. “Morning, Jill,” I said. “Morning, Gerald.” “Who’s Gerald?” Rhodes asked. “I am,” I said flatly. “No Steele this morning?” “We’re taking turns,” Rhodes responded. Rhodes nodded and handed me a plastic jar. Jill did her work, and then I went to open the jar. “Ew!” Rhodes screamed, covering his eyes. “Do that in the bathroom, man!” “Steele watched me pee.” “Ew!” Rhodes repeated, louder this time. “He’s sick!” “I agree,” I said. With his eyes still covered, Rhodes barked, “Jill, watch him pee.” Jill rolled her eyes and indicated I should proceed. As I peed, Rhodes made one face of disgust after the other. “I can still hear it!” he cried. I finished and handed Jill the jar. “Dude,” I said, “you can hear other guys pee in the bathroom.” Rhodes, his eyes now open, pointed at me angrily. “This is different, and Steele is fucking twisted.” “Wait until you watch me shower,” I taunted. “What?” “Steele watched me shower.” “Steele is disgusting. I am not watching another guy shower. I’ll stand in the bathroom, but I’m not watching you shower.” Rhodes shuddered. “Something is wrong with Steele.” Apart from the morning, the rest of the day went pretty much the same. I got to shut the curtain when I showered, but Rhodes pushed me relentlessly at the gym, ordered my food for me, and sat there and guarded me when I was doing anything else. When I was in my pajamas and it was time for bed, I got another phone call. I answered it with a, “You’ve got Vaughn.” Shafe chuckled and said, “You can borrow three pounds of muscle.” Again, the comparatively small addition of muscle refreshed my sore and tired muscles. I could definitely tell I was bigger now. In my oversized pjs it wasn’t noticeable, but it probably would be when I got dressed the next morning. “Who’s on the phone?” Rhodes asked in an uninterested tone of voice. “Shafe,” I said, hanging up. “That was Shafe?” Rhodes was suddenly interested. “Sorry, I already hung up. He was just doing a good luck thing. You can talk to him in two days if you want.” Rhodes sulked momentarily, and then he left me to sleep. The next morning, when I woke up, I felt full and somewhat big. I could definitely tell there were five extra pounds on me. It felt like slightly more, actually. Slightly. And I felt energized, alive, and refreshed to start the day I actually woke up before Steele arrived at my room. I waited by the door for him to knock. The second he did, I opened it, startling him. “My turn to scare you,” I said. I stepped to the side and gestured for them to come in. “Morning, Jill,” I said amiably, offering her my arm. “Morning, Gerald,” she said, inserting the needle. “Might I say you look lovely this morning,” I said, pouring on a healthy dose of affection. “And you do this so gracefully,” I added, laying the charm on thicker. “Thank you,” she said, a small blush coming to her cheek. “Don’t bother,” Steele said, handing me the jar. “He’s gay and taken.” I began filling the jar as Steele watched, but added to Jill, “It’s true. But that doesn’t make you any less lovely or graceful.” Steele rolled his eyes, and we finished with Jill, the blood sample, and the jar. As soon as I was dressed, I could tell my clothes fit me differently. My chest had a little less room, my ass took up a little more space, and my shoulders and arms were a little more present. Steele must have noticed too because he scrutinized me up and down, and even poked my left pec twice with his index finger. “Who gave you permission to touch?” I scolded. He withdrew his hand, and we went off to the cafeteria. This day was no different from the first day with Steele. He ordered my food, he worked me out hard and to the point of exhaustion, he came to my classes with me, and he stared at me as I did my homework. When we went to the showers that night, I fought him a little on leaving the curtain open, but I ultimately acquiesced. He stared at me intently as I washed. I suspect he could tell I’d put on five pounds too. When I was putting on my pajamas—still oversized, but less so—I got a phone call. “Does Shafe call you every day?” he asked. “Normally, no. But it’s his reputation on the line, so he’s giving me all the good luck he can. You can talk to him if you want.” Steele tossed me the phone, and Shafe let me borrow three more pounds. The pattern continued this way for the rest of the week. I’d get a drug test every morning, I'd be shadowed and bossed around all day, and then I’d get three more pounds every night. Every day, my clothes were getting tighter and tighter. By mid-week, there was already a shirt I couldn’t wear unless I wanted everyone to be able to count how many chest hairs I had. Every day, my lifts were getting heavier and heavier. By mid-week, I had outclassed all of my personal bests, leaving them in the dust. Steele and Rhodes were utterly in awe. One week passed. With all the deposits Shafe made, I was now borrowing twenty pounds total. And I looked it. Thanks to Shafe’s personal shape, my lats were thick, so I was strutting wherever I walked. My chest stuck out proudly in everything I wore, distending all of my collars. My legs had a sweep of brawn in the thighs—my legs actually rounded out with bodybuilder muscle. And my ass was stretching my pants as much as my pecs were stretching my shirts. My arms were my greatest joy now. They looked powerful. I could actually tell that my arms outclassed Steele’s, and his were nothing to sneeze at. That evening, the evening of the weigh in, they didn’t even let me go back to my room after dinner. They marched me to the gym, barely even giving me a chance to grab my books from the cafeteria table. When we got to the gym, we went immediately to the scale. I expected it to be an even 200. 204. Which means that four of those pounds were mine. I knew that working out while borrowing someone else’s muscles made me put on muscle faster, but four pounds in a week extra… was shocking. Steele and Rhodes were even more shocked. So shocked, they had a private conversation while I just stood there. “That’s way more than five pounds!” Rhodes exclaimed. “We knew it would be,” Steele admitted. “We saw him get bigger and more muscular all week. We saw him blow up right in front of our eyes.” “That’s like five times more powerful than Flynn said it would be.” “And he passed every single drug test.” “I am going to get so jacked.” “And he had no contact with Flynn.” “This stuff is a miracle.” “This stuff is a goldmine.” I could see the dollar signs dancing in Steele’s eyes. I stared at the 204. I was now bigger than Gregg had been when we dated. And I thought Gregg was huge. And I was bigger. And I was only going to get even bigger.
    32 points
  9. Hey guys, I've been a long time lurker on this site, but this is my first time posting something. Hope you all enjoy! His Now "Broooo... are you sure you have to go?" Kyle Harding whined at his older brother in front of the Departures gate. Thankfully, his classes had ended early today and he'd been able to make it just in time to see his brother off at the airport. Brad just chuckled amusedly. "Dude, I've been working super hard this year just so I could place at competition, you know that." The younger Harding pouted up the brown-haired man and sighed. "Yeah, yeah, I know... It's just... I'm gonna miss ya, bro." The older man's eyes softened. He patted Kyle's head, gently running his fingers through the younger's golden locks. "It'll just be a few weeks. I'll be back before you know it!" Brad reassured him. Kyle nodded and gave his brother more cheerful grin. "Yeah! I'm sure you'll kick ass too!" he crowed. Brad grinned widely and flexed with a front double bicep pose. His favorite grey muscle tee barely held itself together as it stretched tight around Brad's impressive arms. "Fuck yeah, man! You know it!" he responded cockily. The 24-year-old bodybuilder had put on 20 pounds of muscle in the last year, bringing him from a solid 226 to a whopping 246 pounds of muscle since last year's competition. Brad swooped in and pulled his younger brother into a tight hug. "But I am gonna miss ya..." he whispered in the smaller boy's ear. Kyle hugged him back as tight as he could, allowing himself a moment to just bask in his older brother's comforting scent. Ever since their mom had passed away a few years ago, the men of the Harding family had bonded more closely than ever. Maybe a bit too close if you believed some the rumors of the Harding brothers, but few would ever say so in earshot of either. The younger Harding groaned inwardly, feeling a twitch in his groin, and quickly pulled back with a red face. "Brad, you should go! You still have to get through carry on inspections!" he reminded the bigger man. The older brother just laughed as he turned toward the gate to get in line. "Yeah, yeah, I'm going." he said with a grin, "Take care of dad for me, okay?" Kyle just nodded, though he wondered why their dad hadn't come along to say goodbye himself. He had just dropped out at the last minute, saying something had come up and he wouldn't be able to make it. The blond Harding wiped the frown off his face and enthusiastically waved to his brother as the line started moving. "See ya, Brad! Good luck at the competition! Take care!" he shouted. Brad waved back just before turning a corner and heading around a wall, quickly moving out of sight. Kyle's waving hand slowed to a stop, and he watched for a moment as more and more people arrived at the Departures gate: a young lovely-dovey couple excited for their honeymoon trip, an older couple reminding their increasingly irritated son about all the things that needed caring for in the house, a pair of twin girls saying goodbye to their father... Kyle shook his head in aggravation. What exactly was so important that his dad couldn't come and say goodbye to Brad before he left for his competition? He sighed to himself as he turned and made his way back to the parking lot. Kyle narrowed his eyes as he spotted his dad's car parked in the driveway. His father was clearly home right now, so why hadn't he come to the airport to send off his oldest child? The young man parked his car on an open sidewalk and walked to the house. He went to use his key, only to find the front door unlocked. He stared as the door slowly swung open. "What the..." he murmured, a spike of dread shooting down his spine. Kyle stepped inside and locked the door behind himself. "Dad! You in here?" he called out in a loud voice. Not hearing a response, Kyle moved deeper into the house until he heard a loud thump from upstairs. His lips drew into a thin line as he quietly reached out to grab a poker from the fireplace. "D-dad? Was that you?" he called out again from the bottom of the stairs. Once again, there was no response. Steeling himself, the youngest Harding slowly crept up the stairs and into the empty hallway. Looking around, he didn't see anything out of place. There hadn't been any signs of a struggle or robbery downstairs either. Suddenly, he heard a soft, pained moan from down the hallway. It seemed to be coming from his father's room. Thinking the worst, Kyle dashed down the hallway and through the door wide open. "Dad! Are you alrig-" he stopped as his jaw hit the floor. There, on the bed, was his 40-year-old father on all fours being railed from behind by a guy clearly half his age. Kyle face bloomed scarlet as he took in the scene, his father moaning not in pain, but clearly in pleasure. "Ohh... fuck... harder...!" the Harding patriarch moaned as the other man obliged him. "Fuck you're hot, Mr. Harding! Unf... and you're so fucking tight!" the younger man moaned from behind. Kyle gasped, his eyes lighting up with recognition at the voice. It was Mike Hayes from his English Lit class! He and Mike shared some classes at Gold State University, but they weren't really friends. Mike wasn't a big guy, he and Kyle were pretty much the same size, but with his bright green eyes and handsome, pretty-boy face, he was quite popular. Kyle didn't like him very much, especially his rather arrogant my-way-or-the-highway attitude. But that still didn't explain what Mike was doing here or why he was having sex with Kyle's father. "D-dad! What the fuck?!" the blond screeched. Jake Harding's eyes shot to the doorway, as if noticing his son for the first time. "Kyle! W-what are you-ugh... d-doing here?" he grunted through his own moans. Mike just gave Kyle his usual smirk, undeterred by an audience. "Give us a moment, kid." he said as he pounded the older man, "You can have him back once I'm done." Kyle stumbled backwards before turning and fleeing out the door. He ran to his room, shutting it behind him as he slumped to the floor. "What the fuck..." he groaned. Did his dad really skip out on saying goodbye to Brad just so he could fuck with a younger man? In his haste to escape, Kyle had forgotten to close the door to his dad's room. The sounds of sex echoed down the hallway. Kyle grabbed his headphones from his desk and jammed them on his head. Scrolling through one of his playlists, he clicked a random song and let the music drown out the sounds of moaning and slapping flesh. Hopefully, they would finish up soon. An hour later, Kyle stepped out into a silent hallway. He turned toward his father's room with a frown and strode over to find it empty. He headed down the stairs into the kitchen where he found Mike finishing up a meal at the table. He gave his dad an odd look while the older man hovered strangely nearby, like some sort of servant. "Dad?" Kyle questioned in confusion, "What are you doing?" Jake jolted at his son's question. "Err... serving Mike his dinner...?" he replied uncertainly. Kyle boggled at his dad. "What...? Why?" Mike rolled his eyes and interrupted before Mr. Harding has a chance to respond. "So... you've got a pretty awesome place here, Kyle." he began, "It's close to campus... your dad's a fucking DILF with a really tight ass..." He gave the blushing man a filthy look before continuing, "I think I'm gonna move in." The disgust Kyle was feeling was instantly replaced with shock and disbelief. "But... you can't just..." he started in protest. Mike just turned to Mr. Harding and said, "It's fine, right? It's fine that I move in." It sounded more like a statement than a question. Jake Harding's eyes glazed over for a moment, before clearing as he replied, "Y-yes. That should be fine." Kyle's jaw dropped for the second time today. "What?! Dad! You can't be serious!" Mike pushed his chair back and stood with his classic smirk. "Great! I'm gonna go and choose a room, then!" He left the kitchen and headed upstairs followed by a quiet Mr. Harding and a protesting Kyle. Kyle paled when Mike stopped in front of Brad's room. Ignoring the other man's sputtering, Mike opened the door, and stepped inside. Brad's room was the second biggest room in the house, next to the main bedroom. The walls were covered in pictures of bodybuilders and motivational posters. Trophies from old competitions lined the walls and workout equipment was scattered throughout the room. A huge king-sized bed, Brad's most recent purchase, sat in the middle against one of the walls. Mike gave the room a cursory glance before nodding. "Hmm... this room looks pretty good! I'll take it!" He chuckled as Kyle glared at him. "You can't! This is Brad's room!" Kyle turned to his dad expectantly. "Dad! What are you doing? You have to stop this!" However, to his horror, his father simply nodded along with Mike. "Sure. You can have Brad's room. Make yourself at home." Jake Harding ignored his son's horrified shrieks and continued, "If you need, I can give you a ride to your old place and help move stuff too." Mike stepped up to Mr. Harding and gave him sly grin. "I'm sure you could. You've obviously kept yourself in pretty good shape for your age." he said as he cupped the older man's firm chest. "Mmm... very nice indeed." Kyle couldn't take it anymore. He fled back to his room. Grabbing his phone off the desk, the blond was halfway through composing a text to his brother before realizing there was probably nothing Brad could do in his current situation. He was probably mid-flight already and texting the older Harding now would only worry him and probably screw with his performance at competition. Kyle was so deep in his thoughts he didn't hear the door to his room swing open. "Hey, roomie. Whatcha up to?" a voice inquired from behind. The young man spun around to find Mike leaning against his door frame, a smirk on his face, green eyes alight with amusement. Kyle glared at him. "I'm not gonna let you do this, Mike... I'll..." he started as the other boy's smirk only grew wider. "You'll... what?" he asked with a laugh, cruel and uncaring. "Geez, Kyle. You haven't realized it yet?" He shrugged as he continued. "It doesn't matter what you want, because everyone will just do as I say." Kyle squawked as the other man swept into his room and sat on the bed uninvited. "Everyone except you, of course." Mike said with a raised eyebrow, "But I suppose it doesn't matter in the long run, because as long as everyone obeys me, nothing you say or do will matter." Mike stood and made to leave the room. "But you can keep trying, I suppose. It won't make any difference." And with that, the other man was gone. Kyle quickly locked the door and fell to his knees, frustrated tears sliding down his face. In his heart, he knew that what Mike had said was true. The other boy always got his way, no matter who he talked to. His voice had a strange power that Kyle could never hope to oppose, no matter how he tried to resist. Kyle's only hope was that Brad would be able to fix things once he returned. He had to. The next few weeks were filled with nothing but disgust, anger, and frustration for Kyle as Mike proceeded to fuck Kyle's dad on practically every surface of the house. Eventually, the youngest Harding resorted to hiding out at his friends' places to avoid constantly seeing his father in compromising positions. A few weeks after, Brad finally returned from competition. Surprisingly, Mike had allowed Mr. Harding to join Kyle in picking up his eldest son. The two waited together at the arrivals gate in the airport. Kyle was practically vibrating out of his skin in anticipation. Surely, Brad would be able to fix things, and everything would go back to normal, right? The young Harding held on to his hopes, his spirits rising when he spotted a familiar face in the crowd leaving the gate. "Brad!" he shouted in glee as he rushed towards his older brother, wrapping the bigger man in a desperate embrace. "I'm so glad you're back!" The older man leaned back in surprise as he held his brother close. "Whoa! Geez, kiddo. Where's the fire?" His eyes widened when his younger brother started to sob uncontrollably. The pro bodybuilder looked to his dad who just shrugged in greeting. Between sobs, Kyle managed to get out, "Bro... you gotta do something! Mike! He just, moved in and... he took your room, and dad just let him..." Brad's eyes grew wider and wider with each work spilling forth from Kyle's mouth. He turned to his father. "Dad... what the hell is going on...?" he demanded. Jake Harding just gave his son a plain look. "Well, Mike said he wanted to move in, so he moved in. Your room was the only unused room in the house, so he took it." Brad gave his father an incredulous look. "What the fuck, dad? Really? You just let this guy move in and do whatever he wants?" He gaped as his dad gave him a helpless look. Turning back to the brother crying against his chest, he ran a soothing hand through the younger man's hair. "Shh... don't worry, Kyle. Big bro will take care of everything." he murmured as he gave his dad a disapproving frown. Eventually, the three of them made their way to their dad's car and headed home. The closer they got to their house, the more Kyle's dread grew. Something bad was gonna happen, he just knew it. The frown hadn't left Brad's face during the entire ride. "So..." Brad began, "tell me about this Mike person." In a shuddering voice, Kyle told him about Mike, about the way everyone just does as he says and how Mike always gets his way. Kyle watched his older brother's face as his eyebrows rose higher and higher. He knew from Brad's expression that the older Harding didn't truly believe him, and that would probably be his downfall. The blond slumped back into his seat for the rest of the ride. A part of him held onto his hopes, but the more practical side of him argued that he was leading his beloved older brother to a slaughter. The rest of the car ride continued in awkward silence. When they finally arrived home, Kyle steeled himself and followed his dad and older brother into the house. He followed Brad as the older man marched right into the house with his bags and headed straight to his room where they found Mike lounging in his bed. "What the fuck?!" Brad roared upon seeing the younger man making himself at home in his room. Mike grinned widely upon seeing them, and it was then that Kyle realized he had made a mistake. He had effectively delivered Brad to the gallows, and his brother was going to pay the price. "Wow!" Mike said as he got up from the bed to greet them. "Damn, you're hot. You look even better up close!" Brad jerked an arm back when the younger man tried to grope his bicep. "What the fuck, man? Who the hell do you think you are?" Mike just ignored the bigger man's question and looked him straight in the eye. "Strip." he commanded. Kyle watched as his big brother's eyes suddenly glazed over and he started to strip the clothes off his impressive body. He pretended to be shocked, but a darker part of him whispered that he knew this would happen... and he let it happen. Mike's face brightened as the older Harding stripped off his white V-neck shirt, revealing his thick pecs and incredible eight-pack abs, soon followed by his jeans and black boxer-briefs. "Holy shit..." the younger man murmured as he took in the buffet of muscle before him, "You're fucking ripped, dude!" Brad just nodded. "I've been working on this body since I was 13 years old." he admitted. "Fuck..." Mike moaned as he stepped closer to inspect Brad's hard worked body. He gripped the bigger man by the sides, stroking his thumbs across the bodybuilder's rippling abs. "Do you shave?" he asked the older man with a raised eyebrow. "I always shave before a competition." Brad replied. "I'm pretty hairy, otherwise." Mike's grin only grew wider. "Excellent." he murmured as he moved his hands up to the bigger man's pecs. He pinched Brad's nipples, smiling when the older man moaned in response. "Ooh, sensitive!" Kyle could only watch as Mike continued to explore his beloved brother's body. A part of him wanted to intervene, but another part couldn't help but think how hot it was to watch his big bro get felt up right in front of his eyes. Eventually, Mike ended his inspection and instead went to open a drawer next to the bed, pulling out a large bottle of lube. He commanded the bigger man to bend over the bed as he stripped off his shorts and carefully spread lube over his 7-inch cock. "Mmm... I'm gonna really, really enjoy this." Mike groaned, all the while looking Kyle straight in the eyes as he lubed himself up. Once he was ready, the young man moved behind Brad and pressed his cock against the bodybuilder's tight hole. "Relax." Mike commanded as he pressed in. Kyle couldn't believe himself. He stood in the doorway, shocked and turned on as Mike thrust inch after inch of dick into Brad's ass, forcing the bigger man to take his cock. He proceeded to watch for the next hour as the other boy used Brad in a variety of positions, enjoying his size, strength, and submission. "Unf... big body... and big cock to boot..." Mike moaned as he kept pounding the bodybuilder's tight hole. He gripped the other man's impressive cock in one hand. "What is this, 10 inches? Maybe 11? Hella thick too... you're the whole package, ain'tcha?" After one particularly vigorous fuck, Brad found himself splayed out face down on the bed. Mike turned to Kyle with a smirk. "Mmm... your brother's got a great body AND great ass, Kyle." he sighed in satisfaction. "But, let me guess... you thought your big bro would save you from... all this." Mike gestured lazily around himself before continuing. "Sorry to disappoint, but the truth is... Brad was always my real target from the start." The other man placed his hands on Brad's wide back, rubbing circles into the thick muscles. "I remember the first time I saw him..." Mike began, his green eyes taking on a nostalgic look. "He came to pick you up one time while I was withdrawing money from the ATM near the parking lot." He turned his gaze down to the thoroughly fucked bodybuilder. "I knew from the moment I saw him, I just had to have that body for myself..." Kyle face shifted to a confused expression. What the hell was he talking about? He soon discovered just what Mike meant when the other man's arms suddenly sank into Brad's back up to his elbows. Mike looked over his shoulder with a pleased grin and said, "I always get what I want, Kyle. And now, I'm gonna claim what's mine!" Kyle watched with growing horror as more and more of Mike slid into his older brother's bigger form, merging with him. Eventually, it was just Mike's head sticking out awkwardly behind Brad's. Slowly, Brad's huge body pushed itself off the bed into a standing position. His head hung limply in front of Mike's, eyes blank and empty. The youngest Harding watched as one of his older brother's big hands came up and pressed down on his own head. Slowly, Brad's face sank beneath the surface of his skin until it disappeared completely, leaving behind nothing but smooth, empty space. Kyle fell to his knees in despair. "Brad! Noooo!" he cried mournfully as his big brother seemed to disappear forever. Mike's head slid forward to fill the void, slotting itself onto its rightful place on the pro bodybuilder's muscular body. "Oh, fuck...!" Mike moaned as he completely assimilated the older man, Brad's memories, knowledge, and skills flooding into his mind, "Fuck... fuck... fuck!" "Noooo! This can't be happening!!" Kyle sobbed. "Yessss!" Mike cried out in pleasure. Brad's body shook as it orgasmed. "Fuck!" Mike grunted as his new body convulsed, spilling rope after rope of thick, bodybuilder cum all over the bed in front of him. After a few moments, he turned to Kyle, his huge cock still standing tall and proud. "Damn! Look at this body!" Mike roared as he examined the massive form he had stolen and claimed as his own. His eyes drifted downwards, to where the Brad's cock- no, his cock was sticking straight up against his belly. It was so much bigger than his old one. "Holy fuck, it's huge!" he declared, stroking his big, hard erection. "It's perfect. So damn thick!" He grabbed a ruler from the nearby desk and measured it. "Mmm... fuck! 10 and a half inches! I knew it!" he crowed in delight. "And these balls..." Mike groaned as he cupped the low hanging orbs, "So fucking big..." He tossed the ruler back onto the desk and went to stand in front of the full-length mirror. He had to take a few steps back to get his reflection to fit in the frame. "Goddamn, these muscles! Look at these biceps!" he grunted, flexing them in a double bicep pose. "They're massive!" Mike ran his big hands over the rest of the body, enjoying the feel of the ripped muscles under his fingers. "And fuck! These pecs!" he growled as he groped the thick mounds of muscle. The brunet pinched one of his nipples roughly with a soft moan. "Mmf... feels so fucking good..." The brunet brought a hand down to his eight-pack abs and stroked the hard, toned muscle, slipping his fingers between the deep grooves and valleys. "These abs are incredible..." he murmured, flexing and unflexing his cobbled torso. "Unf... and his scent... my scent..." Mike lifted an arm and pressed his nose into his own armpit, taking a deep whiff of his new musk. "So fucking manly!" Mike turned his gaze back to Kyle, still kneeling on the floor. "Poor, poor Kyle..." he teased, "Big brother's gone! I'm all that's left of him..." He smirked as he continued to flex. "But… don’t worry. I'll take care of this body he so generously gifted me. His big, strong body... belongs to me now." His gaze dropped to Kyle's pants where an obvious tent was forming. "Oh? What's this?" Mike's smirk turned predatory. "Don't tell me... you're actually turned on by all this?" He brought a hand down to his hard, 10.5-inch cock. "Is this what you want, Kyle? Big bro's fucking huge cock?" he asked in mock innocence. The younger man paused, but couldn't help himself and Kyle shamefully hung his head. Mike smiled wickedly at his answer and grabbed the boy's chin, forcing him to look up. "Well then..." Mike whispered, "Brad's gone... and this is my body now, so why don't you go ahead and suck on this fat cock?" He sat himself on the bed and spread his muscular legs, his huge member hard and leaking. Kyle hesitated for a moment before he slowly took a step... and then another... Moments later, he sat kneeling on the floor between Mike's legs, staring straight up at him with a fierce blush on his face. Mike raised an eyebrow at him. "Well...?" he said as he gestured expectantly at his shaft. Kyle's gaze kept switching between Mike's face and the big dick in front of him. A part of him wanted it... but he had to resist! He couldn't do this! The other man just rolled his eyes and sighed. "Okay, fine... I know what you really want." Mike tensed his body and started to grunt while Kyle just watched in confusion. The youngest Harding's eyes widened in shock when a tuft of brown hair began pushing its way out of Mike's chest. Slowly, Brad's head resurfaced until it hung limply just below Mike's. He locked eyes with Kyle and gave him a mirthful grin. Mike gripped Brad's head between his hands and lifted it up, pressing his face into the back of the other man's head. Kyle watched in horrified fascination as Mike drew the older Harding's face up around his, wearing him like a mask. Moments later, Brad's head was back on his shoulders, his eyes closed with a peaceful expression on his face. Kyle stared. "B-Brad?" he whispered, afraid to break the illusion. The older man jolted awake before turning to the youngest Harding. He smiled gently. It was Brad's smile. But Kyle's faint spark of hope was quickly snuffed out when Brad's kind smile quickly morphed into Mike's cruel smirk. "Is this what you wanted?" he taunted, using Brad’s voice. He stroked his stubbled chin appreciatively. "I'm back, little bro." Kyle gasped as a surge of heat made its way through his body. It was Brad's face, his voice, his body, his expressions... but Mike was completely in control. Kyle felt his resolve start to crumble. 'Brad' spread his arms wide. "C'mere, bro. Give your big brother a hug!" he invited. Almost robotically, Kyle stood and fell into his older brother's welcoming arms. 'Brad' wrapped his muscular arms around Kyle, pulling him into a familiar embrace. Kyle took a moment to relish it, returning the hug and allowing the imposter to fool him for just a bit. The moment was soon shattered by familiar hands roving his body in distinctly unfamiliar and un-familial ways. "Mmm..." Kyle shuddered as a deep voice whispered into his ear. "You know what big bro needs?" Strong hands forced Kyle back to his knees and gripped the back of his head, bringing his face to 'Brad' hard cock. He stared at colossal member, its thick, heady musk filling his senses. "Big bro needs a blowjob from his favorite little brother..." 'Brad' cooed, "C'mon, taste it. You know you want it..." Slowly, Kyle felt his mouth open wide and engulfed 'Brad's' throbbing shaft. "Mmm... fuck!" the bigger man moaned as Kyle swallowed inch after inch of his dick. Inwardly, Mike marveled at how much more sensitive Brad's cock was compared to his original one. 'Brad' leaned back on the bed as he watched Kyle bob up and down on his cock, taking it surprisingly deeper and deeper into his throat. "Hmm..." he moaned, gently rubbing the back of Kyle's head, "Someone's been keeping secrets from big bro, huh?" 'Brad' laughed when Kyle stared up at him with wide eyes and a mouthful of hard dick. "Oh yeah!" he grunted, "Suck the cock of the big brother you love so much!" He pressed Kyle's head down, forcing more of his cock into that tight throat. "Yeah! Deep throat this huge cock!" 'Brad' growled. "Take it all in!" "Nnngh..." Kyle groaned as he sucked harder, his lips stretched around his brother's big cock. 'Brad' felt his balls start to churn, the sensation of his new body edging closer and closer was incredible. "Fuck! This body feels so good!" 'Brad' exclaimed, "I'm gonna come!" With a deep growl, he erupted in Kyle's mouth. 'Brad' shot his load deep in the smaller man's throat, bucking his hips up as he forced Kyle down his shaft to the root. The other boy choked as he found his face buried in thick pubes. The intoxicating smell made him quickly cum in his pants as shot after shot of 'Brad's' creamy seed made its way down his throat. "Ahhh! Fuuuck!" 'Brad' grunted as Kyle swallowed the last few drops of cum. Eventually, the cock in his throat softened and Kyle was able to slide off, the huge member leaving his mouth with a loud pop. 'Brad' sighed and relaxed back onto the bed before pinning Kyle with a glare. "Now get out! I want some time to myself, so I can explore this awesome body your big brother so generously donated to me." Mike commanded with a smirk, dropping all pretenses of role play. Kyle's eyes widened as he scrambled backwards, red-faced. "Uh... okay..." he said, wiping a smear of cum from the side of his mouth. Mike watched with amusement as the smaller boy left, closing the door behind him. That 'big brother' role play thing was actually pretty hot, he'd have to try that again sometime in the future. He stood and stretched lazily, before striding over to the mirror to take a closer look at his new body. Peering closely into the mirror, Mike rubbed a hand over the stubble on his strong, square jaw and poked at his large nose. "Hmm... pretty good, I guess." he said after a moment of consideration. Brad's face was really masculine, and his dark blue eyes weren't bad to look at. Bringing his hands to the side of his face, Mike pulled forward until tufts of black hair sprouted from the back of his head. Slowly, Mike pulled his head free until once again Brad's face hung beneath him like an empty shell. Quickly tucking Brad's head back into his chest, Mike re-examined himself in the mirror and grinned. "Much better!" he chuckled as he took in his familiar bright green eyes, high cheekbones, and five o' clock shadow. Mike had always been quite proud of his looks, but now that his pretty-boy face was atop Brad's incredible body... "Fuck..." he moaned, "I'm perfect..." Taking a step back, Mike ran a hand over his massive chest, feeling up towards his wide shoulders and around his thick traps. His other hand traced down his lats to his thin waist, before moving inward to rest at his core. "Unf! Look how ripped this body is!" he marveled. He slammed a fist into his abdomen, testing the solid rack of muscle. Drawing upon Brad's memories, he tried a few poses, admiring the view of his muscles from all angles. Mike turned to the side to check out his assets. He gave the impressive mounds of muscle a smack, chuckling in satisfaction. "Damn... bro got booty!" Mike mused, "Nice." He smirked cockily into the mirror. "Thanks for the great body, Brad. I'll make sure to put it to good use." The next morning, Kyle and his dad were having breakfast at the dining table when Mike finally made an appearance downstairs. Both father and son froze as they took in the young man's new appearance. Kyle swallowed hard. Mike was dressed in a familiar grey muscle tee, the same one Brad had worn the day he left for competition. It looked great on Mike's new body, stretching tight around his arms and chest, accentuating his muscular torso. The young blond cursed the traitorous dick hardening in his pants. "Hey, boys" Mike greeted casually as he walked into the kitchen and took a seat at the table. He grabbed a plate and piled on some bacon and eggs. "Good morning." Mr. Harding gaped at Mike. "W-what the...? What happened to you?" he asked bewilderedly. Mike just shrugged. "I just took Brad's body for myself, that's all." Jake's eyes narrowed as he studied the younger man. "What do you mean, 'took his body'? What are you saying?" "I mean that your son sacrificed himself so I could have this amazing body of his. You don't mind, right?" Mike responded with a smirk. The older Harding wavered as Mike's voice washed over him. "O-of course not." he mumbled. "You deserve that body more than Brad did..." Mike nodded and smiled smugly. "Well, good, because it's mine now." he declared. "And... I'm gonna fuck you with this huge cock tonight, so be prepared." Mike purred, his voice dark with promise. He spread his muscled legs and patted the straining bulge in his shorts. Jake gulped nervously, but couldn't deny the other man's words. "Uh... sure..." he said weakly. Mike turned to Kyle, who gulped at the sudden scrutiny. "And, as for you, Kyle..." he began while pouring himself some orange juice, "If you're good, I might be willing to let 'big bro' take care of you, every now and then." Mike flexed an arm for effect. Kyle shuddered, but couldn't help but nod as a blush spread across his face. "Ugh... f-fine..." he stammered, looking away. Mike grinned as he dug into his breakfast with new vigor. It was gonna take a lot to fuel this new body of his. As everyone settled down to eat their breakfast, Mike couldn’t help the self-satisfied smirk the found its way onto his face. He could hardly believe it. He managed to get Brad's hot bod AND a sexy DILF to fuck. Even better, he finally found a way to control the one guy who was seemingly immune to the power of his voice! Life was great for Mike Hayes, and it was only going to get better from here on out.
    31 points
  10. Part 1 – The High School Hero Chapter 9 I spent the week preparing for our big date. I bought all the supplies, made all the calls. And, without him noticing, I borrowed an outfit from Gregg’s closet—I was going to need it if my plan was going to work. Usually, Gregg picked me up when we went out for a date, but I told him I’d pick him up this time. At 6:30, I showed up at his door dressed in the outfit I had borrowed. I was head to toe in black: silky black button-down, crisply pressed black dress pants, black belt, shiny black dress shoes. I happened to know that this was Gregg’s favorite outfit—he wore it to impress. It was a bit monochromatic for my tastes, but I was doing this for him. “Is this some sort of game?” he asked, surprised and unable to suppress a smile. “I spent hours looking for that shirt. You look ridiculous in my clothes.” Gregg was wearing his second favorite dress shirt in a deep navy with a matching tie and tan dress pants. His hair was slicked back and gelled in place. He looked suave and dapper. I’d told him to dress up. I pulled out a small gift from my pocket and handed it to him. “I didn’t think you were the sort of guy who’d like a boyfriend giving him a rose, so…” He opened package. Inside was a Joe Rose football card from his days with the Miami Dolphins. Gregg’s smile reflexively broadened. “This is both goofy and romantic.” “Just what I was going for,” I responded. I checked to make sure his dad’s car wasn’t in the garage—his dad usually didn’t get home until 8 on Fridays, but I wanted to make doubly sure. Seeing the coast was clear, I asked, “Can I come in for a few minutes? Before we go out?” “Sure,” he said, opening the door wide for me. I stepped into his living room, closed the door behind me, and pulled out my phone. Then, I dialed Jonah, and put it on speaker. “We ready?” Jonah asked. “Ready and raring,” I answered. “What’s going on?” Gregg sputtered. Jonah interrupted, saying, “You can borrow 40 pounds.” “You can do it over the phone?” Gregg nearly shouted. “I just need verbal consent,” I said matter-of-factly. “As long as I hear him…” Gregg didn’t let me finish my sentence. “Oh, this opens up a whole new world of possibilities.” “Enjoy your night,” I said to Jonah. “You too,” Jonah said, nearly snickering. As soon as I hung up, I felt it hit me. This time, it seemed to start in my shoulders, and I felt them spreading wider, filling the shirt better, pulling it out towards its normal dimensions. Soon after my shoulders, my arms started to fill the sleeves more fully. The pants no longer draped off me; it looked like there were legs inside them. On top of that revelation, the front of the shirt pooched out as my pecs filled the space inside it. As my muscles enlarged and I grew larger, the clothes grew smaller. I was going to end up just a little bit bigger than Gregg usually was. My arms stretched the sleeves just a little, my shoulders pulled at the hems just a little, and the front crested out nicely. Similarly, my ass filled out the seat more fully, my quads pushed the cloth to their full shape, rounding out to show the size of the legs within them. And there I was: a muscular stud in clothes meant for a very slightly smaller muscular stud. He launched himself at me, dropping his football card. His hands felt up my pecs, biceps, ass, back, abs, thighs. “You look fucking hot,” Gregg said. “And you feel even hotter. I’m not used to seeing the clothes stretch out like that in real time. Is this what I look like in that outfit? ‘Cause if so, I’m fucking hot.” “I had to roll up the sleeves and the pant legs a skosh,” I confessed. “You’re still taller than me. And I’m pretty sure I’ve got five or ten pounds on you. Depends on how much you bulked up since the end of football season.” “Yeah, but since I am taller than you, you’re more built than me.” “True enough,” I said, flexing my bicep, testing the limits of the sleeve to hold me. “Does this mean that I get to go out with my boyfriend all buff?” Gregg asked. “Yes. I have the whole night planned. I don’t want to go anywhere I might be recognized, so I got us some reservations at a French restaurant half an hour outside of town. It’s a little walk away from a movie theater, and there’s a park we can go to afterwards.” “That sounds pricy.” “I’m paying for everything tonight. I can’t do this every time we go out, but I’ve been saving up so I could do something special for you, and this feels special.” He looked truly blown away. “You’re going to look like that all night?” “All night,” I said, bouncing my pecs and flexing my thighs. “And Jonah’s cool with this?” “It was Jonah’s idea.” I could see Gregg had a million more questions, but he just beamed brightly and said, “It’s a gift horse. As far as I’m concerned, it doesn’t even have a mouth.” I bent over to pick up his football card, giving Gregg a good show of my muscular ass stretching his pants, and handed his card back to him. “Thank you,” he cooed. With that, I opened the door for him, took his arm in mine, and escorted him to my car. I opened this door for him too, helped him in, and closed the door for him. When I got into the car, he was looking down at his card, a little pale. “You are one romantic little son of a bitch, Gerry.” “Correction,” I said, tightening my pecs and bis to bulge to their fullest. “Tonight, I’m one romantic big son of a bitch.” I had to adjust my steering wheel because there was just more of me in my seat, especially my ass pushing me farther forward than I was used to. And the seatbelt straining over my pecs was a new thrill too. I wondered if this is what Gregg felt like whenever he drove me somewhere. If so, I understood why he always wanted to drive. On the drive to the restaurant, Gregg had trouble keeping his hand off my thigh. He just kept stroking it up and down, squeezing it, feeling its density and strength. “Do my thighs feel like this?” “Sorta. Jonah keeps more of his power in his thighs than you do, so his are a little denser. Not as dense as Xavier’s, but...” Gregg kissed me, effectively silencing me. I almost swerved I was so surprised. “I would like to get there in one piece,” I said. “Right, sorry,” he said and let me go. But in five seconds his hand was right back on my thigh. As we drove, conversation was easy and pleasant. I’d prepared some romantic music for us to listen to in case conversation stalled, but I didn’t need it. About fifteen minutes into the drive, his hand had found itself all the way up my thigh and was practically resting in my crotch. My dick, happy for the company, hardened in response. For the next minute, Gregg stroked that instead of my thigh. “I love the attention,” I said, “but I am driving.” “Right, sorry,” he said again, moving his hand away from my crotch, but leaving it on my thigh. That did my hard cock no favors, so I took his hand in mine and put it in his lap. “Right, sorry,” he said for the third time. “I just want to keep touching you.” I squeezed his hand and then returned mine to the steering wheel. “All in due time.” At the restaurant, I held open his car door for him yet again, and he chuckled at the attention. The maître d’ greeted us with a smile, “Reservation?” “Party of two,” I said, “under the name Vaughn.” “Right this way, Messrs. Vaughn.” “Messrs. Vaughn?” Gregg asked in a whisper. “I may have told them we were newlyweds to get some extra fancy.” “Naughty boy,” Gregg said, pinching my firm ass surreptitiously. The maître d’ escorted us to our table, Gregg’s arm wrapped around mine the whole time. Our table was small and intimate, tucked in the back corner, and the waitstaff started to serve us. I don’t know if it was because we were so young, or because the place was so fancy, or because they thought we were newlyweds, but the staff treated us obsequiously well. When I pointed it out to Gregg, he said, “It’s because we’re two hot studs. Our waiter can’t take his eyes off you. I can’t either.” “Funny,” I said. “I can’t take my eyes off you.” The dinner went smoothly. Gregg even used a fake ID I didn’t know he had to get us some champagne. The waiter was momentarily confused that Gregg’s ID said his name was Gregg Conner, not Gregg Vaughn, but Gregg just assured him that the name change paperwork hadn’t gone through yet. “I’m in no rush,” he improvised, “I’m going to be Mr. Gregg Vaughn for the rest of my life,” he said, kissing my hand. After dinner, I wrapped my arm around Gregg’s back and held him close to me as we walked to the movie theater. I was surprised how much of the sidewalk I took up at this size. Taking a walk while muscular was an erotic charge. Feeling the weight of my pecs bounce, feeling my legs bump into each other, feeling my ass waggle as I strolled. I could see why Gregg liked being big so much. “You are so warm,” he said. “And you smell so good.” “Yeah, I, uh, bought some cologne. I’m glad you like it.” “What’s it called?” he asked. “I’m gonna get some of this for myself.” “I don’t know,” I admitted. “I was shopping blind, so I went to one of those fancy perfume stores at the mall and just trusted the woman behind the counter. She asked if I was looking for a gift for my mother or my girlfriend. I asked her to pick a cologne my football-playing boyfriend would like me to wear.” Gregg chuckled, and we continued our walk. About halfway there, Gregg announced, “Feeling my back muscles press up against your chest muscles is incredibly arousing. Are you sure I can’t talk you into weightlifting again? Muscular you is a smokeshow.” “Thank you, kind sir, but these are not mine.” Gregg sighed and leaned further into me. When we got to the theater, he almost looked disappointed that our walk was ending. “We’re not going to see some sappy romance movie, are we?” he asked. “The romantic dinner was fantastic, but let’s not overdo it.” “Nothing of the sort,” I said, pulling out two tickets from my pocket. “I got us two tickets for a mindless slasher horror flick.” Gregg turned white and stopped walking. “Why would you bring me to a scary movie?” He dropped the volume of his voice, “I’m a big baby chicken when it comes to horror movies. You know that, and you know how embarrassed I am by that. Can we switch to a different movie?” “The armrests in this theater can be raised up, turning two seats into one.” I squeezed him close to me. “I plan on holding you like this for the whole movie. If you get too scared, you can hide in my big, protective, muscular chest.” A half-smile curled his lips. “Alright, you convinced me,” he said. We sat in our chairs, and Gregg immediately cozied into the crook of my arm, leaning his head on my shoulder. And when the axe-murderer on screen went on a rampage, he turned around, held me tight, and buried his face between my pecs. He spent the second half of the movie with his arms around my shoulders, clutching me tight, his face pressing into my protruding chest, only occasionally peeking at the screen to see if it was safe. The few times he actually saw something gruesome, he held me even tighter. When we left the theater, Gregg’s knees were shaking a little as we made our way to the park. “I think I just learned to like scary movies,” he admitted. By the time we got to the park, all the stars were out, and the moon made the night clear and fine. At the center of a park was a lake. We strode around it once, looking up at the stars in pleasant silence. Once we’d walked all the way around, I found a clear, grassy spot by the lake. I laid down on the ground, and Gregg laid on top of me, his head on my chest. “You know, you’ve treated me like a girl this whole night. The Rose, opening doors for me, the fancy dinner, holding me during the movie, the starlight walk around the lake.” “Too girly for you?” “On the contrary. I get it. I get the appeal now. Of course, I would have also equally enjoyed a bucket of fried chicken and some mindless, intense fucking.” “I don’t have any friend chicken, but who says we have to choose between romance and intense fucking?” Gregg sat up. “Pardon?” “I did my research. This park is a cruising spot. There is a cluster of trees and bushes over there," I pointed, “where likeminded gay fellows…” Gregg had me on my feet and walking to the trees before I could finish the thought. “Please tell me you brough protection?” he asked as we walked. “Of course, I did. The plan was to end the night fucking under the stars.” When we got to the trees, Gregg practically attacked me. We tumbled to the ground, and he stripped us both naked. In the starry moonlight, Gregg’s chest glowed luminously, and his blonde hair blazed into a halo around his face. He covered me with kisses, and I could feel his burgeoning stubble graze my cheeks, chin, chest—everywhere he kissed me. He was so overtaken with passion that I just lay back and let him satisfy himself with me, the whole time staring at his beautiful body. He must have been on edge for most of the evening because, when he came, he came quickly. As he orgasmed, he flipped us over so I was on top. He grabbed my chest, stroking it, feeling the fine sprinkling of hair on my chest. “Your turn,” he said, still panting from his orgasm. When I entered him, I could feel his body tense up, waiting me to plow him into the ground. Not wanting to disappoint my audience, I began jackhammering away, using every ounce of my strength to overpower my muscular lover with my newly even-more-muscular one. I held his shoulders into the grass, and he was in rapture. I loved the feeling of being inside him. He was tight and hot around my cock, and his ass welcomed me and urged me to further explorations. When I came, I saw an entirely different set of stars. We re-dressed as well as we could, but everyone who saw us as we walked back to the car knew exactly what we had done, especially since Gregg’s hair was now a mess. Before we left the park, we encountered a police officer who looked like he was going to stop and hassle us, but Gregg just said, “It’s okay officer. We’re married.” That somehow took the wind out of the cop’s sails, and we made it back to the car without further incident. The drive back home was quiet and serene. Gregg smiled the whole time, saying nothing. I’d never heard him be quiet this long. I must’ve done something right. When we got back to his house, I stopped the car, and Gregg leaned over to kiss me. “I’d love to let you open the door for me, but I suspect my dad is wondering where his son is, and I don’t want him to catch you all jacked, and disheveled, and smelling of cologne and outdoor sex.” “How considerate.” “If you talk to Jonah again tonight, tell him thank you from me, that I hope he is fiendishly happy with Dennis, and that, as far as I’m concerned, he can use The Repository whenever he wants.” “I’ll give him the message.” “One last fondle,” Gregg said, kissing me and leaning into my chest to feel up my pecs. “Goodnight.” He kissed me on the cheek again, and then he was out of the car.
    31 points
  11. So this is the first installment of my story. One, because it's long and two...because the second part isn't done yet. Once again I have failed to write a short story, so I will follow up with the conclusion by this weekend. ++++++++++++++++++++ I audibly groaned as the window popped up on my computer screen, covering up the email that I was in the middle of composing. It was a 15-minute reminder that we were having yet another subvendor come in to hawk their wares. I had already skipped the last two of these so I knew I was due to attend. I work as an project engineer at a large engineering firm that specializes in power plant design and construction. Exciting stuff, I know. As you can guess, a complete power plant is a massively complex system that is made up of various equipment systems. Without going into tons of detail and making you jab an icepick into your frontal lobe, this means we have to buy a vast array of sub-equipment that are all integral to the design. Thus, throughout the year, the overly eager sellers of these wares love to come in and give presentations on why their equipment is so much better than the 15 other vendors selling the same stuff. So I picked up my notepad and trudged to the conference which was half full by the time I walked in. Of course, the chairs at the far end of the table were already taken, forcing me more toward the front and closer to the presenters. I glanced at the two men at the front of the room and chuckled, enjoying the regular dance of outside workers struggling trying to connect their computer to our monitor. What would they need today? HDMI cable? USB 2.0? Airtame? As the two men huddled over their laptop I couldn't help but realize maybe this meeting in particular wouldn't be so bad. I recognized the older gentleman as Bob Boonder, a portly man in his 60s with dark grey hair. We had purchased equipment from him often and he had stopped in to our office a few times over the years. He was a good guy who we could always count on, but right now I was more interested in his colleague. He looked to be in his 30s, though he may have been earlier in the decade while I'm solidly in the back half. He was a very handsome man with a wide and pronounced masculine jaw covered in a short, yet neatly trimmed black beard. A hint of cheekbones emphasized his handsomeness without making him look too pretty. He had deep set, dark and piecing eyes. The sides of his head were clipped short while the dark hair on top was about an inch long and styled slightly up and forward. As he glanced around the room he smiled and of course, two rows of perfectly straight, bright white teeth announced themselves to cap of the perfection of his head. His face reminded me of the lumbersexual men I had often ogled online, those who exude a rugged and outdoorsy, yet still very clean cut handsomeness. Needless to say, I found him hot. Where the heck had Bob found this guy? Suddenly the meeting was looking far more exciting, especially as I continued review of this new man. Both Bob and man were dressed in dark slacks and light colored oxford shirts, with a suit jacket on top. A nice touch, I thought. Some subvendors have come in and given presentations in dirty jeans and a polo shirt. While I have nothing against a nice polo and myself wear them often, it doesn't go unnoticed when our potential suppliers come in having put in the extra effort to wear good clothing. The two men did not wear ties and their oxfords were unbuttoned at the collars. As a company that specializes in industrial equipment, there was no problem with this. I can't remember the last time me or one of my coworkers wore a tie to work. Bob had dressed himself and his new employee perfectly to fit the culture of our workplace, his familiarity with us serving them well. It also became clear that the new man wasn't just a looker. As a regular gym goer myself, it wasn't lost on me just how broad those shoulders of his were in that navy suit jacket. And the undone collar gave me a nice preview of some big traps framing a very thick neck. I wasn't sure the man would've been able to button the collar even if they had a tie. While I pride myself on my fitness with wiry build and some decent abs, this guy had a build that exuded power. The only question that now racked my brain was just how that power was backed up. Was he once of those stocky, thicker guys with natural strength? Did he have more a powerlifter build under those clothes, with evident muscles but a bit of a gut? Perhaps a hobbyist gym bro, the guy who lifts five times a week and somewhat watches his diet yet still enjoys the pleasures of beer and burger a couple of times a week. There was a chance he could be a full on bodybuilder under there, a body packed by dense, ripped muscle but those guys are extremely rare, especially those with office jobs. I knew Bob was about my height, 5'10 or so, and his coworker stood just taller than him, putting my guess right at 6 ft or just under. All told, my years of ogling muscly men led me to guess the man to be about 230 lbs. More than enough that I could picture his strong arms carrying my 180 lb body around with ease. As I eyeballed him I couldn't make out any gut pushing against his shirt, so I surmised he was somewhere in the buff linebacker/regular gym guy range. And that was more than enough to get my blood racing as Bob and the well-put together man started their presentation. Bob began by speaking first. "Good afternoon everyone. Thank you for allowing us to come and present to you the latest we have to offer. As many of you know I'm now just a year or so away from retirement, so I've brought along my protégé here, if you will. I'd like to introduce Kirk Ahlstrom. The idea is that Kirk will take over my position once I'm out the door and enjoying margaritas on the beach." Ahhh. Kirk it is. A great name for such a big strapping hunk. "So Kirk here is actually going to give the presentation. Kirk take it away." "Thank you Bob." Of course his voice had rich, bassy timber to it. Not so deep to be James Earl Jones, but deep enough and with just enough rasp to feel it in your chest. "Bob has been a great mentor and I look forward to working with each and everyone one of you in the future." I look forward to working with YOU, Kirk. Kirk made his way around the table making eye contact with everyone around the table. When his eyes met mine it was like sparks flew. For me anyways. I swear he hesitated just a moment after looking at me but that may have been an apparition of my own lust. Kirk's presentation, like the rest of him, was very impressive. Bob had clearly taught him well. He easily and quickly answered any questions my fellow engineers lobbed his way. He was calm and poised, engaging and thoughtful. Let me tell you, it would be a huge challenge to make variable frequency drives an engaging topic, yet all the engineering and project managers in the room were locked in. The man had magnetism and charisma seeping out of his miniscule pores. Bob had certainly found himself a ringer to sell their equipment. And of course, I couldn't help but enjoy the view of his suit jacket tightening every time he gestured to something on screen. And that ass. In those slacks. And the way his thighs filled his pant legs. Yeah, this man was definitely a lifter of some sort. Holy moly did he have a big and tight ass. An ass that could only be built with heavy squats and deadlifts. When he turned to the side I swear I could've rested a cup of water his glute shelf. Forty-five minutes later Kirk flipped to a slide that simply read "Questions?" indicating he reached the end of his spiel. After a few more queries Bob stood up and once again thanked us for our time. Before leaving, Bob stopped me and started talking to me as the room began to empty out. He also stopped Janice, the project manager who was seated next to me. Coincidentally, Janice and I had teamed up on the last project in which we made a large purchase of Bob's equipment, so he offered to take us out to dinner that evening with him and Kirk. Normally, I had about six excuses ready to go to avoid just such an obligation. "Of course, Bob. I'd love too!" But I buried those excuses for the chance to spend some more time with Bob's beefy colleague. "Why sure, Bob, I would be happy to as well." Fuck off Janice. Don't you have kids to go home and take care of? Ok, that was mean, but I didn't want to share my time. "Great, how about 6:30pm at the Hotel del Plaza downtown?" Janice and I agreed and Bob and Kirk shook our hands. Oh yeah, I definitely felt those callouses on Kirk's hand. Not to mention the pure size of them. The guy had some thick hands! Farmer's hands, as my grandma would say. I escorted Bob and Kirk to the front door and returned to my desk, eager for the meal that night. - I quickly spotted the duo after walking into the large open atrium of the hotel. Even if I weren't specifically looking for them I would've noticed Kirk quickly anyways. Both were standing at the bar. Bob was drinking a beer while Kirk had a big glass of water with a lemon. Both greeted me and Janice walked in not five minutes later and together we headed for the nice restaurant connected to the hotel. We were seated around a large circular table, Kirk selected the chair to my right. Before sitting he removed his suit jacket and I was greeted to the sight of VERY large arms filling his long sleeve button down. Not to mention a full view of his wide chest pushing out the top of this shirt, creating an awning of mass over his trim waist. With the suit jacket off I was clear he also sported some heavy-weight pressing shoulders. I mentally compared the size of his arms to my own legs. Every new reveal of Kirk proved he was just as big, or bigger as I had hoped. The four of us chatted and talked business and when that slowed the topics turned to each other and other random topics. I learned that Kirk was single which made my blood boil with lustful hope. Kirk was just as warm and engaging as he was during his presentation, perhaps even more so now that he could focus that magnetic energy just to me and Janice. More than once I caught a lustful glaze in Janice's eyes when he addressed her. I wondered if she saw the same thing in mine when Kirk spoke to me. We ordered our food and it wasn't lost on me that Kirk ordered a 14oz steak along with a side of mashed potatoes and asparagus. To Bob's surprise, he also ordered a wheat beer from the restaurant's craft brew selection. "Someone is letting loose," Bob teased as he smacked Kirk's big round shoulder. "Even going with a beer tonight, Kirk?" "Always nice to try out the local flare when traveling for work," Kirk replied cheerfully. "Well you certainly ordered your share of the 'local flare'," I joked. "That's quite the steak you ordered." Bob added, "This guy eats like a horse. More than any guy I've ever seen." Kirk blushed and put his head down, attempting to divert Bob's teasing. He then fished out a small container from his pocket and popped two small white pills into his mouth. He caught me looking at this container and smiled. "Antacids. Like Bob said, it's a big steak." Bob added, "A big steak for a big man. Now Janice, I was hoping you could give me an update on the Thacker project we gave you some bids for last month..." I was slightly annoyed that Bob had changed the subject. I was much more interested in hearing how Kirk was a 'big man'. Fifteen minutes later I didn't hear about it. I saw it. Kirk practically devoured his steak. He finished before Janice, Bob or I had finished our own much smaller meals. It was endearing and sexy to watch him bite into the meat and watch his eyes roll back from the taste. "Wow, when they said this was the best steakhouse in town they weren't kidding. This is delicious. And perfectly cooked. Just the right amount of pink in the middle." I know I was eating slower than usual. I had to mentally force myself to not watch his biceps and delts flex under his shirt as he cut up his steak. I was able to make out a nice peak under the sleeve. Kirk didn't just have thick cylindrical arms, there was absolutely some good definition there too. From all the slicing and cutting it almost seemed like his arms and shoulders were getting a nice pump, stretching the fabric even tighter. Bob chuckled, "Ever since I told him about this place he's been looking forward to it all week." "And you weren't kidding about how great the steak is here, Bob." Kirk smiled to Janice and then directly to me. "I think I'm going to be making several trips to your office if I can eat here every time I come." YES PLEASE! Kirk sat back sighed with a satisfied and sated look on his face. I noticed a light sheen on his face. Kirk dabbed his napkin against his forehead. He noticed me looking and grinned. "Meat sweats." "Good thing you took those antacids," I replied as he chuckled. When the waiter came to take Kirk's plate he asked if we wanted a refill on our beers. Bob and I happily ordered another while Kirk now asked for another water. Janice requested a refill of her iced tea. At the end of the meal Bob happily took the check and paid. Janice was the first to gather her things and head out, saying she had to get back to her husband and kids. Good. We wished her good night leaving me and the vendors. "Well thank you for the meal Bob. Hopefully you don't have any work to do tonight in your room." "Well, unfortunately I do. Part of working on the road I guess. Just need to catch up on a few emails. Hopefully you don't though." "Actually I had already taken tomorrow off," I replied. "So I might head up the bar and have a couple more drinks before heading home." I turned to look at Kirk, my heart beating in my chest. "And you, Kirk?" "Actually I'm all caught up on my emails. So if you don't mind maybe I'll join you at the bar." YES PLEASE. "Absolutely. Have a great night, Bob." I practically shoved Bob away, jumping at the chance for some time alone with Kirk. Kirk grabbed his suit jacked and motioned to put it on. "If you don't mind, I'm just going to run up to my room real quick. Ugh!" Kirk groaned as he struggled to put the jacket on. It looked like he was have trouble slipping his arms into the sleeves. "Guess all that meat and potatoes bloated me a little. I'm just gonna drop this off and use the restroom and meet you back at the bar in 5 minutes, sound good?" "Sure thing, Kirk!" I watch Kirk saunter out of the restaurant, the seat of his pants drum tight over those glorious ass muscles. Having given up on slipping on the jacket, he carried it with a bent arm, an arm that was clearly stretching the sleeves tight. I couldn't wait until that arm and the man it was attached to returned. SCROLL DOWN FOR THE EXCITING FINISH
    29 points
  12. Part 1 I had graduated from art school a few months ago, but was still working as a barista at a coffee shop. Finding work as an artist was tough, so I had to keep working that crappy job until I could find something better. To take my mind off of that, I went to the gym to workout. Even though I didn’t know that much about lifting weights, I did what I could to build muscle. I always admired (and lusted after) huge muscle guys, wondering how they got so big. I had an athletic build, but my body was extremely small compared to those guys. I always wished I could be as big as them. When I hit the gym floor, I noticed two massively built older guys doing the bench press together. They were both wearing string tanks, tight shorts, weight belts and training shoes. They looked like they were 6 feet tall and weighed 280 pounds each and about 50 years old. Both were ruggedly handsome, one bald with a beard, the other with short dark hair and a mustache. And both their cocks were showing in those tight shorts underneath large muscle guts. I couldn’t take my eyes off of them as they took turns lifting the bar, loaded with four plates on each side. One grunted out rep after rep, while the other one encouraged him to keep going. They would slap each other on the chest after each set. “Good job, man! Looking pumped!” I could see their dicks harden and grew during the set. I moved to a flat bench next to them and hoped to get a better look while I worked my chest. I put 45-pound weights on each side of the bar and tried to get to ten reps. After a few, I started to struggle. “Hey little man, need some help?” I heard a deep voice ask. I looked up and saw a bald, bearded face staring down at me above a pair of massive pecs and a huge bulge. “Um, sure,” I responded. He put his hands under the bar, helping to guide it as I continued to push up and down. “There you go, keep pushing. Stay in form. That’s it.” His encouraging words helped me through the set, as I finished out the full ten reps. I sat up and turned to him and smiled. “Thanks, that was helpful.” He smiled back. “No problem. Do you want me to spot you for the rest of your set?” “Oh, I don’t want to interrupt your workout with your friend over there.” I motioned over to the other daddy, who was talking on his phone and adjusting his cock. “Oh, he has to take care of some business, so it’s all good.” “Ok, sure!” I got excited that this huge muscle daddy was helping me workout and I started to pop a boner in my sweats. I laid back down on the bench, hoping he didn’t notice my hardon. I started my next set and he guided me through it. His deep voice calmed me as I focused on lifting the bar up and down. The weight didn’t feel as heavy now. I did two more sets, feeling pumped at the end. “Good job! You got a nice pump from that!” He exclaimed, looking down at my pecs. I blushed, still feeling tiny compared to him. I looked down and caught his dick moving in his shorts. “Yeah, good job!” said the mustached daddy, who walked over, or waddled more accurately. His dick bounced as he moved. “Thanks. I’m pretty new to working out, so I’m still trying to learn the ropes.” I smiled sheepishly. They both exchanged glances. The bearded daddy said, “You want to work out with us? We can show you a few things. We have been doing this for awhile.” He raised his arm, flexed his thick bicep and laughed. My cock hardened immediately. “Sure!” I said, surprised at the invitation. They both slapped me on the back and chuckled. “Good! I’m Terrell and this is Tony.” Both reached out their meaty hands to shake my much smaller one. My cock quivered at their touch. “I’m Josh. Nice to meet you.” They led me over to a cable machine and set the weight up. I followed their instructions as they taught me proper form and technique. Hearing their deep voices tell me what do while working out my chest turned me on so much. I had to keep adjusting myself so my hardon wasn’t visible. But as the workout went on, the more intense it got and I soon forgot all about that and just focused on lifting weights. All I could hear were their voices telling me what to do as my pecs pushed themselves to the limit. By the end, my chest felt destroyed, but totally pumped. “Great workout, Josh. You really killed it!” Terrell said patting me on my chest with his giant hand. “Yeah, I’m impressed,” Tony remarked, also patting me on my chest. “Really?” I was practically out of breath and completely drenched in sweat. They were both covered in sweat and their pecs had swelled even more from the workout. I felt like a toothpick standing next to them. They were so wide and thick, packed with dense, veiny muscle. Every time they moved, their muscles twitched. I felt light headed being surrounded by so much muscle. I bent over to catch my breath. “You ok, Josh?” Tony asked. “Yeah, but I think that workout killed me, though.” Both laughed. “Good, that way you know it’s working!” He slapped me on the back. “We gotta run, but you wanna work out with us again sometime?” I looked stunned. Why were these muscle gods so willing to help me? “Um, yeah, I’d love to!” “Cool. How about you meet us here tomorrow at the same time?” “Ok, see you then!” I wiped sweat from my face. “Make sure to eat plenty of food today and get lots of sleep. You don’t want to waste those gains!” Then Tony reached into his duffle bag and pulled out some pills. “Oh, and take these supplements, they will help you recover from the brutal workout today. We want you nice and rested for the torture we’re going to put you through tomorrow! Haha!” I laughed nervously with him. “See you tomorrow, Josh!” said Terrell, patting me on my bubble butt while he and Tony waddled out of the gym. I was stunned. I felt so lucky that those two muscle daddies trained me. And they were going to train me again! I eagerly popped the pills that they gave me and washed them down with water. I went home, ate a ton, and then went to bed early, dreaming of those two muscle daddies. Part 2 The next day I bolted out of work and ran straight to the gym. As soon as I walked in the door, I saw Tony and Terrell standing at the front desk, looking massive. I got hard instantly. I hoped I could make it through the workout without embarrassing myself. They smiled and waved at me. “Ready for your next training session?” Terrell asked while putting his meaty hand on my shoulder. My dick twitched from his touch. “Yeah, I’ve been looking forward to it!” “Good! And it looks like you kept that chest pump from yesterday!” Tony beamed as he put his hand on my pecs. My dick twitched again. I was in heaven. Terrell handed me some more pills and a bottle of liquid. “Before we begin, take these supplements and pre-workout. They’ll help you get a better workout and pump.” I happily swallowed the pills and washed them down with the drink. I could feel my body already getting pumped. “Good boy,” he said while patting me on my ass. We made our way to gym floor and started my training session. They stood on either side of me as I lifted, correcting my form as I went. Once again, their deep voices lulled me into a trance, my mind focusing only on lifting weight. I could feel my muscles swelling as the weight and intensity increased. Before I knew it, I had finished the session. My back and biceps were on fire. “Great job, Josh! Your back is looking yoked!” exclaimed Tony from behind me while putting his hands all over my back. He moved closer and I could feel a bulge press slightly into my backside. “Fuck, man, your guns are looking big!” cried Terrell from the front. “Let’s see them. Give us a double bi!” Hesitantly, I raised both my arms and flexed. They had never felt so swollen before. His eyes lit up as he moved closer to feel them. “Thatta boy!” he said squeezing my arms while gently pressing his pecs and bulge into me. I waivered and felt like I was about to pass out. “Easy there, Josh! You ok?” Terrell released my arms and held me by my waist. “Yeah, just a little wiped out from the workout.” I wiped the pouring sweat from my forehead. “Looks like you need to eat. Wanna grab a bite to eat with us?” Tony asked. “Uh, sure,” I replied, still unsteady from the intense workout. “I gotta shower first, though.” “No problem. We’ll wait for you by the front desk.” He patted me on my ass as I headed to the locker room. I quickly showered and got dressed. I was half expecting them to be gone when I came out, but there they were, still looking massive. I couldn’t believe my luck. We headed down the block to a small restaurant and found a booth to sit in. I sat on one side where Terrell joined me. Tony sat across from us. Both guys were so big, they couldn’t fit on one side together. Even with my much smaller build, Terrell still crowded me as his large arms sat against mine. My dick pitched a tent in my pants. After we perused the menu, the waiter came over and his eyes widened as he looked at Tony and Terrell. I could see his dick move in his pants. “Um, what’ll you guys have?” Looking at the menu, Terrell ordered. “I’ll have the whole chicken, two orders of rice, and two orders of steamed broccoli.” I gulped at the thought of eating that much food in one sitting. Tony chimed in, “Yeah, I’ll have the same.” “Wow, you guys are hungry!” the waiter marveled. “Well, you gotta eat to get big,” boasted Tony as he flexed a bicep. The waiter balked at the size of Tony’s arm. Then the waiter turned to look at me. “Um, I guess I’ll have…” Terrell interrupted. “Why don’t you start him out with half of what we ordered, and we’ll go from there.” I looked stunned. Why did he order for me? “All right, I’ll bring it out when it’s ready!” He turned and went to the kitchen, adjusting his pants along the way. I was about to speak up, when Terrell turned to me, his big, brown eyes boring a hole through me as he spoke. “I didn’t want you to lose any of the gains you made today, so I ordered you the best and healthiest option here. I hope you don’t mind?” All resistance faded in me as he said that. “I don’t mind. You know what’s best for building muscle,” I acquiesced. He smiled and patted my leg. “Good boy.” Tony rested his elbows on the table and leaned in, his arms flexing as he did so. “You did great today Josh. We think you have the potential to get big. That is, if you want to.” “Yeah, I do. I’ve always wanted to be big. But I’ve never been able to grow past a certain point.” “We can help you if you like. We’ve been looking for a boy to train and you have the determination, seriousness, and looks that we require. Would you like us to train you?” His arms flexed some more. My cock hardened and shifted in my pants. “Yeah, I’d love that, but I can’t afford trainers right now. I’m just a barista at a coffee shop!” They both laughed. “No, we don’t want your money! But, there are some things we would require from you.” The muscles on his big arms rippled, from his forearms to the top of his delts. I got a little lightheaded. “Like what?” I was excited about the prospect of training with them all the time and getting bigger. Terrell chimed in. “Well, you would have to do everything that we tell you to do. But, you’ve already proven that you can take direction, so that’s good.” He squeezed my leg with his hand, grazing the hardon in my pants as he did so. “And we would need to monitor your bodybuilding progress closely. Like making sure you eat and sleep enough, that you’re taking the right supplements, and taking proper care of your body.” I got even harder hearing Terrell say those words. I had always wanted someone to train me and make me bigger. “So that would require you moving in with us. We have a large brownstone where you would have your own room and privacy. It’s not that far from here.” My mouth dropped open. They wanted me to move in with them? I just met them yesterday! “Um, wow, that’s a lot to take in. I don’t know…” Tony reached under the table and grabbed my leg. “You can think about it. But we would pay for everything: room and board, food, and supplements. All you have to do is workout, cook and prep food, and grow. You wouldn’t have to work. We just want to make sure you grow as big as possible.” They were both looking at me and I didn’t know what to say. Could I just uproot my life and move in with these guys? But the idea was awfully tempting. I hated my job, I lived in a crappy apartment with a lousy roommate, and I always wanted to be big. Plus, I would get to spend time with two incredibly hot muscle daddies! “You know what, that actually sounds great to me. I’ll do it!” They both cheered. “Perfect, we can head over to our place right after we eat!” Terrell said just as the food arrived. We all dug in and happily devoured our meals. Part 3 is below
    28 points
  13. Cole locked eyes with Ethan. His beautiful green eyes were alive and excited but all of Tim’s cum in his ass and the load from Jake in his mouth. Ethan, the monstrous mass of muscle and veins looked down at Cole. “Mmmm that’s it babe. You’ve no idea how amazing it feels to be this mmmmmmmmmm swollen”. Ethan slowly pumped his freaky upperbody, expanding as Tim and Kyle, broken on the ground, looked up at their new god. “To think I was as weak and skinny as you are now, Cole. Now I’m so ripped that normal people will lose their lunch and me disgusting….. THATS SO HOT”. Ethan, lost in the high from the roid and lust cocktail that was his own blood, exploded into a most muscular. “Come on baby. Let that roid cum take over. Let it flood through your veins. Become the mass freak you’ve always wanted”. Ethan twisted so his 10 pack bugled out as he grabbed his 16 inch cock “become a freak of nature. Who cares? You will be invincible like me!” Cole, now sweating rivers with little veins starting to slowing appear all over his body, walked towards his mutated boyfriend. “You think I want to be like you? You think I spent months with Kyle stretching my asshole to be like YOU? Why the fuck would I risk my life to experiment on myself to get just as ripped as you!” Cole spat on the ground and looked at his confused boyfriend. Cole was slowly stoking his slightly bulging 16 inch biceps. A grin already appearing on his face. “You see, baby, I’ve hidden from you what a (Cole was now whispering) what a freak I want to be”. Coles 7 inch cock was now rock hard and leaking, but not from the infusing of supercum, but from his dream of what was about to happen. “I knew if we were able to get these freaks together, we would become muscle demigods! But all those years (Cole was now yelling as the veins crossed his whole expanding body) of wanking over muscle porn, I couldn’t STAND the idea of letting anyone be as BIG AS ME”. Cole suddenly and violently went into a double bi, as 100 pounds of new muscle exploded onto him. “Awewwwwwe ooohhhh goooooddddddd”. Ethan was now a freak, but Cole’s transformation seemed more extreme and faster. Ethan looked at Cole “what babe? You think you can get bigger and harder THAN THIS?!” Ethan used his anger and feeling of needing to be alpha to flex harder than any human in history, his chemical factory body forcing all the chemicals into overdrive. “Ooooooooooooo ahhhhhh”. It was almost too much for the boy who looked like the Hulk going supernova. “Aahhhhhhh tooo muchhhhhhh”. Ethans head was supposed by his veiny shoulders, his ears pressed in by them. His cock now 18 inches was too hard to imagine, and his now 12 pack felt like the hull of a ship. Ethan then heard it. A little chuckle. Cole was watching this display. “Too much? Did you really say too much, little Ethan? THERE IS NEVER TOO MUCH STRENGTH”. Cole dropped into the same pose than Ethan, and Ethan cum involuntarily as he watched Cole match him, and pass him in seconds. “GGGGGHRRRRRRRRR”. Coles head swung from side to side as he let the orgasmic feeling of skin stretching take over. “IM A GOD”!!!!!!!!! Ethan watched his formally cute boyfriend mutate into an utter monster. A muscle god. A freak of nature. A part of him wanted to say “stop babe. It’s dangerous. A person isn’t mean to be THAT ripped. But Ethan couldn’t. He was a muscle slut, and Cole’s violent transformation made him only 1 thing - horny beyond reason. Cole was beside himself with joy. Not just licking his biceps, but tracing the hose like veins with his tongue. Grabbing at his 18 inch dick which had already leaked 3-4 pints of pre onto the floor. This insane sight made Ethan explode. “NO. I MUST BE THE BIGGEST. IVE DONE EVERYTHING TO MAKE MYSELF APLHA”. Ethan was desperate. He charged to Kyles table and started slamming syringes into himself, taking up a month of Kyles dose in seconds. But he was already so big that it hardly sent a ripple through him as he gained another 10 pounds. Cole laughted an cocky laugh as Ethan lifted Kyles jeap and starting to power it up and down over his head, desperate for more growth. His sanity was gone. Ethan drived to Cole feet and started to lick up all the pre. He could hear all the cum and roids splashing around in his gut. Cole decided to prove his power. Cole smashed his cock into Ethans virgin asshole. “Looks like I’m a top”! Cole screamed as he pounded Ethan with enjoy forced to crack the concrete floor. Ethan NEEDED more mass. He needed to teach God Cole a lesson. Ethan wanted to leave his old self behind, so in his utter desperation for muscle, he used his massively buff arms to push on the floor, and force him back to take Cole’s entire 18 inch dick. He needed Cole’s cum and as deep as it would go. Ethan could see Cole’s super enhanced bellend in the centre of his chest. Cole couldn’t take the sheer pressure of Ethans virgin and hyper muscled asshole taking all of him. Cole released his load “POPOOOOOOOOO GOD!” Ethan screamed as the effect was instant. There was so much cum in him it was almost coming out of his nose and mouth. He screamed as he hit the 400 pound mark. “COLE. YOUR A GOD. IM THE FUCKING DEVIL”. Ethan flexed the largest body ever imagined even in the sickest porn. “I’m bigger…. Baby”.
    28 points
  14. My two weeks business trip to Australia ended two days earlier, so I decided to surprise my wife. I planned to leave my luggage at home and then go for groceries to make a nice dinner for Janet. I entered the house and shoved my suitcase to the corner. Slowly I closed the door and went to the kitchen. “I didn’t know you were coming home earlier today”, a deep manly voice came from the living room making me wince. I turned around to see a man coming from the living room. He stopped and leaned on the wall. “Who the hell are you?” I asked with my voice cracking. The man was huge and he was wearing only a pair of gray gym shorts. “Oh, you must be Janet’s husband. Weren’t you supposed to be on the trip in Australia?”, he stared at me with a smile on his face. I glanced over his body. The guy must’ve been around 6’5” cause I barely reached over his shoulders with my pretty average height of 5’8”. And he was twice as wide as I was. He had huge veiny arms, boulder shoulders, a meaty chest and defined six-pack. I felt the familiar sense of intimidation that always haunted me when I compared myself to bigger men. Thick stubble was covering the guy’s face — I’d never been able to grow some facial hair. I straightened my back and tried to regain my composure. “Y...yes, I’m Tim. And who are you? And w… why are you in my house?” “I’m Matt. And I’m kinda like sleeping with you wife, while you’re away”, stepped to me and put out his big hand to shake with me. I automatically stepped back and bumped into a wall. “Are… are you joking? You tell me, my wife has been cheating on me, and then you want to shake hands with me?” I was trying to sound confident but my voice was betraying me. “And you still have the arrogance to… to stay in my house?” I was almost screaming in a high-pitched voice. “Get… get out of my house!” I had barely finished my sentence, when Matt my neck and pressed me against the wall. His hand was so big that it easily encircled my small neck. “I won’t let some runt to talk to me in such a manner”. I grabbed his huge forearm with my hands and tried to push it away but he was too strong for me. I felt how his hand squeezed around my neck and my feet started dangling in the air. He easily lifted me up with his single hand and now my eyes were on the same level as his. “Do you have any problems with me fucking you wife?”, he said that with his face just a few inches away from mine. I wasn’t able to say anything and was just looking at Matt with fear in my eyes. I was at his complete mercy. “That’s your fault, Timmy. You’re too pathetic to satisfy her. I don’t even understand why she would marry such a wimp as you?” He released me and I fell to the floor. “Stand up!” he commanded and I followed his order. Matt ripped my shirt apart and threw it away. He collared me around the neck with his huge hand and led me over to the big mirror. I look at the reflection. I looked like a boy next to Matt’s powerful, muscular physique. I stared in the mirror at Matt’s bulging pectorals, his thick veiny biceps, massive veiny forearms and washboard abs. I felt completely intimidated by his presence. “You see, why Janet needs me. You’re not a man enough to satisfy her. You’re so small and weak, Timmy”. What Matt said gave me a shiver of fear and jealousy… And I knew he was referring to more than my physique. Then he turned to me and laid his hand on my tiny shoulder. “Timmy, let us have a man-to-man talk… or better to say man-to-boy talk”, he smirked. “Girls want a confident and dominant Man who can protect them, not a puny submissive boy. Look at me”, he raised his left arm and flexed it slowly, bringing his huge bicep into a massive head. I stared at his arm with awe and fear. “Go ahead, boy, feel it!”, he commanded with a voice that didn’t allow for any argument. I put both of my small hands on Matt’s huge bicep and felt its hardness. “It’s awesome”, I said instinctively and continued running my hands over Matt’s arm. It was so big I wasn’t even able to enclose my hands together. “You like that, huh?” Matt said proudly. “Maybe women aren’t your bag…” I didn’t answer anything. But I thought about that. I had always been very insecure about myself. And whenever I was on the beach or at the pool I really enjoyed examining the bigger guys’ bodies. I had always thought I was just jealous about them and just wanted to have the same body. But maybe Matt was right? Maybe I was really attracted to them? No, that’s so stupid — I like girls. At that moment I realized my fingers were still stroking over Matt’s muscular arm. Without a word Matt wrapped his big arm around my slim waist and lifted me up. He then carried me to the bathroom. There he placed me on the feet in front of him, grabbed my head from behind and pushed it into his hairy armpit. “Lick it, boy!” At that moment I realized a feeling of vulnerability and helplessness and I wanted to please that man. Matt pulled my head from his pit and looked me directly into the eyes. He leaned to me, bringing his lips closer to my mouth. I tried to push him away but he just turned and pressed me against the wall. I was completely in his power. Matt’s big lips covered my small mouth as he kissed me roughly while I was still struggling to get free. The roughness of his stubbly face hurt my smooth-shaven face but that also brought me the sense of Matt’s overpowering masculinity and my vulnerability.At that moment I realized I didn’t have to struggle to play masculine role… like I did it with Janet. I could just relax and let Matt be the man. Finally, Matt straightened up, still holding the back of my head. He then pressed my face in between his huge pecs. I kissed and licked his strong chest, when Matt flexed it and started rubbing my face against it. I couldn’t believe how strong his pecs were. My hands ran over his huge lats to his back. tried to squeeze his muscles but they all were rock hard. “Very well, boy. You’re doing just fine. And it seems so natural for you to worship a big muscular man”, Matt laughed and let me go. “Now, strip!” “What? No!” I stepped back while my mind got clearer for a moment. “Sorry, but that’s…”, I didn’t finish the sentence when I saw how Matt clenched his fist and rubbed it against my bare smooth stomach. The threat of the size and power of Matt’s fist terrified me… “Strip! NOW!”, he said angrily. “And don’t make me repeat it again, Timmy”. I quickly kicked off my loafers, unbuckled the belt and pulled my pants down. Just now I realised that all that time my cock was already fully erect at it’s 5.5 inches and my brief had a few stains of precum. “That’s better, boy”, he looked down on my briefs. “You seem to be excited”. I tried to cover my bulge with my hands. He leaned over me and patted me on the cheek. “Now, let’s have a look what you have there”, he reached down to my briefs and ripped them off me. Now, I was standing entirely nude in front of that muscle god. I felt a wild surge of erotic fear and pleasure as I glanced in the mirror and saw us standing next to each other. “Oh, shit, you’re so big”, I gasped with admiration. “That’s right! You should admire my masculinity. Look, your thighs are smaller than my biceps“, he leaned down and flexed his huge arm next to my thighs. Then he pulled his own shorts down. “That’s how many legs should look like! Touch them!” I obeyed his order. My fingers stroked over his veiny thighs. While still caressing his legs with my one hand, I reached down to my dicklet with the other one. At that moment Matt shoved me back making me fall on the floor and leaned on the glass shower divider. “You’re not gonna touch your small dicklet unless I tell you so, understand?” I nodded “Yes, sorry” and lowered my eyes looking at his feet. “Good boy. But you call me sir, now” “Yes, Sir”, I answered while still sitting on the floor. “Now, on your knees, faggot!” I stood on my knees and my face was just a few inches away from his crotch. “Pull them down!” I reached for his briefs and slowly pulled them down. I exposed his 7-inch-long semi-hard cock dangling between his massive thighs. Matt grabbed his cock and slapped it over my face a few times making him grow to 9 inches. Then pressed it against my mouth, “Open your mouth, fag!”. I opened and felt how his huge cock stretched my lips. Matt thrusted it deep down my throat making my choke. He began moving his ass and hips swinging his cock from side to side, tossing me like a doll. I could feel the veins on his huge manhood throbbing inside my mouth. It grew even bigger and must’ve been around 10.5 inches now and in girth as big as mine wrist. I enjoyed that feeling of humiliation. Suddenly, Matt pulled his cock out of my mouth and burst aiming on my face. After 10 hard shots my face was completely covered in his warm cum that was dropping down on my chest. Matt laughed looking at me. “Now, who is my little bitch, Timmy?” “I am, Sir. I am you little bitch and you’re my Master. And I love it to be owned and used by you, Sir” “Good boy. Now, I’m gonna have a quick shower and you go prepare a nice dinner, Janet’s gonna be home soon”, he turned around and stepped into the shower. “Oh, and as soon as you’re ready with dinner, move your staff from the master bedroom to the guest room”. “Yes, Sir”, I stood up and left the bathroom leaving my master alone.
    27 points
  15. Part 2 – The College Con-Artist Chapter 11 It took a lot of exertion to keep the fizzing down to a minimum, and a lot of exertion means a lot of tissue repair and growth. And borrowing a lot of mass augments that reality. I could feel my muscles swell as the days marched on. I maintained a near perfect ignorance of scales, reflective surfaces, and anything that could tell me exactly what my weight was, but I could feel myself getting heavier and harder each morning when I woke up. But that wasn’t the biggest or only giveaway. I mostly noticed it when I was wearing my gym clothes—they were getting tighter around my chest and getting a little harder to take off each day. My gym shorts, too, were starting to encase my thighs and ass more tightly. I also noticed it in chairs and on my bed. All furniture just seemed to sag a little bit more every day, like I was forcing it further to the floor, or gravity was pulling it harder, or both. Then I started noticing it in other ways, too. For instance, I noticed that it was taking more and more food just to sate my bottomless stomach. Six meals a day sounds like a lot, but I needed it. Also, when I showered, I just took up a little more space in the stall each day—my shoulders practically touching each side. I tried to shower more at the gym because I fit in those stalls more easily. At the gym, I noticed my lifts getting heavier and heavier. The life of a bodybuilder was monotonous and repetitive, so any small change to the routine, even just lifting five pounds more, was enough novelty to be newsworthy. If I didn’t have classes, I’d have gone mad from the tedium. I also noticed it in Flynn’s treatment of me. In some ways, he was the same old Flynn, but in others, it felt like I was dating an entirely different person. For instance, he would beg me to sleep naked on the nights we were together, and we were spending more nights in each other’s bed. I caught him staring at my sleeping form more than a few times the following mornings. “Your body is glorious,” he said in his defense. “And it gets more glorious the longer this goes on.” He also wanted me to top him more often than not. I was happy to, but it was weird. I was used to one dynamic, and suddenly he was more adventurous bottoming than he was topping. We tried a variety of positions (some of which required more balance than I had at this size). These were positions he never would have agreed to when he was topping. He also initiated physical contact more. I was used to him casually kissing, patting, or touching me when we were together, but now he could barely keep his hands off me. I noticed that he was working out harder too. He was growing far more slowly than I was, but I think being the smaller man was simultaneously erotic and emasculating for him. He liked seeing me bigger and bigger—clearly—but he still, inside, wished he was the bigger guy. I also noticed growth during my reprieves. Every time I gave Shafe back his muscles for one reason or another, I was just a little bit bigger than I had been the last time I returned “to my size.” My arms were thicker than I recalled, my chest more obtrusive, my legs thicker and more pronounced. All of the clothes I wore when I was at “my size” were tight in delightfully tantalizing ways. Even my desk chair seemed to be shrinking. I wasn’t even sure what “my size” was anymore. I had to ignore it just to maintain sanity as my body was rocked by growth and muscle. If the pattern from Gregg’s long-term storage repeated itself, I could wind up 300 pounds of muscular man, and that thought came with it a both a hardon and a tingle of fear that never fully left me. I’m not entirely sure what I was afraid of, but there was a fear there. Part of me was scared that 300 pounds could not go unnoticed. My secret as The Repository would be out, and my life as I knew it would incinerate before my eyes. Another part of me was scared that I would find my body grotesque, a hideous pile of exaggerated masculinity, bigger beyond human, a pulsing mass of hypertrophy covered in twitching fibers, stretched skin, and visible veins. A hulking, sweaty, ungodly mass of meat. I’d been close to 300 before, but that was just a few hours as part of a sex game. The everyday reality might be something out of a monster movie. Yet another part of me, the loudest part of me, was scared that I would love seeing myself so huge. I’d love it all: the bulk, the size, the power, the weight, the density. I’d become so enamored with my gargantuan proportions that I wouldn’t want to give Shafe back his muscles. Then, I would want to get that big for real, not just borrowing muscles. If that happened, Flynn would figure out a way to do it. I don’t know how, but Flynn would find a way. Worse off, I’d let him. I suspect it’s expensive to get that big, but I had $100,000 just sitting in my bank account. Ah, yes. There was fear there too. I hadn’t spent one cent of the money we’d scammed from Steele and Rhodes. Practically speaking, there was no reason to. The scholarship paid for my room, Flynn (via Shafe) was paying for my food, gym, and clothes, and I’d already bought my textbooks before I was fired from the cafeteria. On top of that, between classes, Flynn, and the gym, I really didn’t have any free time. As a result, I had no expenses. But that’s not why I hadn’t touched it. I kept expecting something to fall through. Some hook to catch us. Some consequence to come barreling towards us. I trust Flynn when he said what we did wasn’t illegal, but it surely felt illegal, and it had to be immoral. Right? I couldn’t shake the sinking suspicion that at any moment the house of cards would come crashing down. After four weeks of this fear gnawing at me, I finally confessed it to Flynn. “Aw, baby,” he said, kissing my forehead and rubbing my chest. “They’re happy customers.” “Really?” Flynn nodded, his hand never leaving my chest. “I didn’t tell you before now because I thought you wanted them miserable. Didn’t want to ruin your revenge.” He pulled out his phone and showed me a picture, his left hand still on my pec, the index finger circling my nipple. “This was Rhodes and Steele at the gym yesterday.” They looked thicker. Much thicker. They’d definitely put on some mass. “They’ve each put on almost 10 pounds over the past month,” Flynn said, practically reading my mind. “Steele more than Rhodes.” “How?” Flynn shrugged. “The placebo effect is real?” “I need a better answer than that. The powder’s worthless.” Flynn shrugged. “Their workouts aren’t. Each wants to outgrow the other. The supplement just spurred them on.” He finally let go of my pec. “Something has to go wrong. They each bought 800 bottles.” Flynn swiped to a new picture: in it, him, Steele, and Rhodes were wearing business suits and shaking hands with a man I’d never seen. “They figured out the 800 bottles were the entire supply. Then, they bought my LLC. That way, I can’t compete with them anymore. Not even if I get a new supply. They’re going to wait until they’re big enough. Then, they’ll sell the bottles at a huge mark-up to serious gym-goers, using themselves as spokesmen.” “They bought your company?” “Yeah.” Unaware he was doing it, Flynn began caressing my bicep. “The product is, in fact, worthless. However, now, if someone decides to sue, I’m no longer legally liable.” “They gave you more money on top of…” I was so confused. “How much money do you have?” I asked seriously. Flynn pulled me in close and made shushing noises. “I am saving up to start a real company. A real empire. Something solid that isn’t surrounded by moral quicksand. TGS required a $30,000 initial investment. My plan for the future requires so much more.” This conversation was actually allaying a lot of my fears. Not only were we not legally on the hook, but Flynn wanted to go legit. I had always suspected he was just going to scam people forever, but here he was saving so he could start a legal, public business. “What is your future plan?” Flynn leaned back, but his hand stayed on my arm. “An entertainment dynasty. Sports venues. Theaters. Vacation destinations. Maybe a TV studio.” “That will require a sizable nest egg,” I agreed. “To that end, I sold an LLC I didn’t care about. It had outlived its profitability.” I was momentarily reassured, but I still wasn’t ready to spend any of that money. Life continued on this way over the remaining fourteen days, and it was getting harder to ignore my growing giganticness. The yellow hoodie, the enormous, impossibly huge yellow hoodie I’d worn every day to hide my mass, was starting to fit. Specifically, the shoulders and the arms were the right size for my body, and my chest wasn’t far behind. It still billowed over me, especially my abs, and the sweatpants still mostly disguised how massively thick my legs were, but I was definitely looking much, much bigger. It affected the way I moved, too; Flynn pointed out that I was getting a serious bodybuilder's waddle. Once Flynn brought it to my attention, I couldn’t help but notice every time I walked. I was moving a lot more slowly and deliberately, swinging my legs around each other because I couldn’t move them directly forward. I also felt intensely heavier, more powerful, thicker, and denser. Doors were becoming more and more of a problem for me, especially when I wore the oversized hoodie. Walking around campus, I took up the space of 2 or 3 people all by myself. I was just so much thicker and wider than everyone else. Even smaller movements made my size apparent to me. When I tried to cross my arms in front of me, my biceps and pecs fought for space, and I had trouble holding the pose. Flynn found it incredibly hot and tried to get me to do it as often as he could. I hadn’t crossed my legs in days because I simply couldn’t. Even brushing my teeth caused a fight between my arm and my chest. At the same time, the gym I was going to was also making it harder for me not to notice just how titanic I was becoming. When I first started going there at 244 pounds, I was definitely one of the biggest guys there, but there were guys bigger than me, especially the powerlifter types. Flynn hadn’t lied about the size of their clientele. But now? I outsized them all handily. It only took a cursory glance to see I was the largest of all the bodybuilders. Even the powerlifters were starting to look a little small to me. And because Shafe’s ready-for-competition muscle was fueling the growth, I was still cut to shreds—low body fat, paper-thin skin, striations and vascularity pitched to perfection. Seriously, shave me and douse me in spray tan, and I could’ve cleaned up at Olympia. I had to start going to the gym either really early in the morning or really late at night. Otherwise, a crowd would form around me as I lifted weights they thought they’d never see lifted. I even got a few solicitous glances in the changing room and showers—in a straight man’s hardcore gym. And after my workouts? The showers at the gym were getting a little tight. Let me repeat that: the showers at the hardcore lifters’ gym were getting a little tight. By this point, the showers in third floor south were so small each felt like a veal cage when I got into it. It was grossly unprepared for a man of my remarkable girth and thickness. I had to stand sideways, half in and half out of the shower, showing everyone in third floor south my ass (and my dick if I wasn’t careful). It wasn’t that extreme at the gym, but it was getting to be a squeeze. Moreover, the water would pool on the plateau on top of my pecs, and I’d have to bend over and practically limbo to get the bottom half of my body wet. This was all excessively frustrating. Between Shafe’s intense workout schedule and moving around normal life at a size larger than a bodybuilder, I needed at least two showers a day to feel clean and fresh. I’m sure Flynn could have acquired a shower that fit me, but he liked that I was too big to fit in the dorm-provided cleaning facilities. He began scheduling his shower times so he could watch me overfill my stall. When I came back from the showers, my hair thick and wet, pasted to my body, a towel ineffectively trying to encircle both of my mighty thighs, if Flynn was there with me, he would have this devious, lascivious grin on his face like some dark prayer to an elder god had been answered on his behalf. Then, as if magnetized, his hands would rub me all over until I physically pried him off me. When I was naked, especially when I was naked and wet after a particularly intense workout, I couldn’t help but notice just how thick I’d gotten. My pecs and shoulders were always in my line of sight. And while I’m sure my waist had gotten thicker, for reasons of anatomic necessity if nothing else, it wasn’t getting thicker at the same pace as my chest, shoulders, and thighs. As a result, at least in my mind’s eye, I was more and more resembling a buff letter X. Once I had reached status as a letter of the alphabet, Flynn would exclusively bottom for me. Even though he was a thick, muscular wrestler, bigger than he’d ever been, anyone looking at the two of us would see that I was paradigmatically bigger than him. I outclassed him immensely, noticeably, especially considering how refined and defined my muscles were. I lifted him up and carried him around during our sex sometimes, just to show him how small he was compared to my magnificence. He was still working out maniacally, with a fervor unmatched when I was smaller than him, but he knew he wasn’t going to catch up. I could still see that uneasy blend of aroused and threatened in his eyes, but aroused won out. The last two weeks, during my reprieves, when I was at “my size,” I was starting to look more and more like Shafe normally did. I had to repeat that fact to myself all the time because I found it hard to believe. I was starting to look like a serious, hardcore bodybuilder without borrowing the bodybuilder’s muscles. It was hard to get my head around it. The last few days of week seven, my gym clothes were so tight and stretched to the max, threatening to pop right off me, that getting them off of me was a workout in and of itself. I might as well have worked out naked. And it wasn’t a problem unique to my workout clothes. My yellow hoodie was getting tight. That giant hoodie that looked comically oversized just two months ago, it now bunched at the sleeves when I flexed my arm. My shoulders and back stretched it wider, my chest pushed it out further. If there had been a logo or image on the front of the hoodie, it would have been distorted and spread out by my growing muscles. When I wasn’t wearing it, I could see the places I’d visibly warped and stretched the fabric out of shape. My desk chair was too small; I had to do all of my homework sitting on my bed. The shower in the third floor south bathroom was tight even with half of my body poking out. Doorways were bear traps. And I was always eating. Always. My classmates clearly noticed—there were a lot of points and stares—but no one approached me. For once, I was thankful for their deeply entrenched snobbery. Being a muscle freak was so garish and déclassé that even the ones who admired every steely curve of my body stayed far away. As a result, no one asked any prying questions. If anyone had interrogated the situation, I would have ended up with my secret spilled: there was no other way to explain my size. I was equally noticeable at the gym. A few die-hard muscle fans had immediately realized my plan to go at off hours and had changed their workouts to match mine. Flynn had to play the macho over-protective boyfriend just to get them to stop hitting on me in the locker room. The shower at the gym? I had almost outgrown those too. Finally, it was the end of week seven. I was so happy for things to go back to some semblance of normal. The entire semester, I had felt like I was stuck in a maelstrom of muscle and food and muscle and workouts and muscle and sex and muscle. My grades had taken a bit of a hit—not enough to endanger my scholarship, but enough for a few scares and for me not to be so thrilled with my own work. I was delighted when Shafe got the all clear from his doctor to have his cast taken off—a doctor who was impressed with how in shape Shafe had stayed. There were no complications, the break had healed quickly, even a little faster than the doctor had expected it to. The long-term deposit was almost over. After my classes that day, I was expecting Shafe to call me and the whole thing to end, but Flynn was waiting for me in my room. “Should I even lock my door?” I asked. “Yes,” he said. “I’m the only one who can break in this easily. It’s a pretty good lock.” “When is Shafe calling?” “We’re calling him.” “Fine. When are we calling him?” “Tomorrow.” “But, the seven weeks are up tonight.” “Ah, but the agreement was for 50 days. We have one whole day to play. And neither of us have classes tomorrow.” “You don’t mean?” “I take advantage of situations when they arise. This situation is unlikely to ever repeat itself.” “Take advantage of it how?” Flynn smiled wickedly.
    26 points
  16. Helping my muscle dad pipes 5 Big? Massive? Colossal?... No, I think none of these words can describe my dad anymore. Since that first day when we shoot our loads together that everything changed. And now, I sometimes still can’t believe that the biggest, freakiest, hulking bodybuilder on this planet is my own dad! I don’t care that my life is all about serving his needs, it’s an honor and my only purpose. My dad wants to grow more, I know, sounds ridiculous. Nobody comes close to the size of my monster dad, but he wants more, we both WANT MORE, and nothing will stop us. But the world needs to see him, to worship him, and it’s time to get on stage and freak everyone out!!! - GRRRrrrrr… 8! - Come on dad, not huge enough! 2 MORE!! - Mmm… Come on… 9! I… I cant… - 1 more you FREAK!! ONE MORE !!! - GOD!! GRRRRrrrrrrrrrr… ahhhhh… - Grow daddy, GROW!! - GRRRrrrrrrrrrrrr!!! 10 !!! (GASP) And with a loud roar dad throws the huge heavy barbells to the floor. Everything shakes, almost like an earthquake. - Fuck!! Damn son, I cant feel my arms… - That’s ok hulk, just rest now, its over - Over hã? Just for a couple of hours – dad smirks - 2 workouts a day 7 days a week are not easy - Not even humanly possible… but not for me as you know son - I know hulk. Come on, lets get to the showers and take care of your hulking body We went to the showers room and dad immediately started to pose in front of the mirrors to check his hulking body freshly pumped - You must be sleepy son, but damn, feels good being just the 2 of us alone in the gym - That’s ok dad, and ya, 2am is the perfect time, im sure nobody will interrupt us - Jesus Christ son, no wonder my bones are always cracking and hurting, look at all this mass!! In a second, my hands roamed inside his shirt, running my fingers through his bulging huge muscles. I took his shirt off and felt his rock hard abs, still covered in sweat. My hands couldn't fit around his wrists let alone his incredibly huge peaked biceps, which he tensed and flexed for me even harder. Then dad flexed his pecs, making them pop and bounce, together then separately, to show his superior muscle control. My tongue licked his erect nipples my hands explored all that mass. I licked his sweaty armpits, tasting his man musk… - I'm your fucking hulk dad, son. I'm gonna show you what a real pumped freak feels like. You want it don’t you? - Yes sir! - I whispered - Show me those huge muscles. Show me what you can do with them. You do it every day for me, but I want more, I NEED WORSHIP YOU 24/7 Dad smiled and took off his sweaty snickers and socks, while I watched again the expanse of his back and shoulders. His shoulders were wide and striated than ever, veins snaked into his huge pecs and down over his gigantic arms. He unzipped his gym pants and let them down. His cock was encased in a pair of blue boxers. It pushed the front out and threatened to break through from the sheer weight of it. My own cock was already hard as a rock and bobbing up and down in anticipation. Dad stood back and started posing, talking all the while as always - Yeah, I work out all the time, every chance I get. It's freaky to watch, as you well know son. Pumping fuckin' huge weights, and feeling my body expanding. Look at these fucking pecs! He flexed them and waves of muscle rolled through them - And these arms… Look at these fuckin' guns kid! He raised his arms and pulled them into the most incredible double biceps ever! - Feel the power in these freaky peaks, son. 30 inch CANNONS!! Finally my waist and arms are THE SAME SIZE !!! I ran my fingers over the bulging muscle and traced the veins in his forearms. His eyes followed my fingers as they worshipped his huge muscle. Dad is always turned on by himself and my fingers showed awesome respect to his colossal body. - Yeah, touch that muscle, Masters Competition is only next week but im already freaky SHREDDED. Feel it! Feel these hard abs now, son. Punch 'em! I punched his 8 pack, as hard as I could. He didn't move an inch - HARDER! - he shouted. I punched as hard as I could, but it wasn't hard enough for him. Dad grabbed one of the gym benches from the near room and slammed across his rock hard stomach - LIKE THIS, SON! The bench cracked in half across his waist, and splintered. - Tell me son, have you ever seen someone this FREAKY? - No dad, you are a MUSCLE GOD! Nobody compares to your freaky huge size and power - Mmmmmmm… yes!! But its not enough, its ever enough!! I can get BIGGER! Then he grabbed a piece of chain and wrapped it around his neck. - WATCH THIS, BABY. YOUR FUCKIN' DAD'S GONNA BREAK OUT! He tensed his huge thick neck muscles and his face went red. His neck thickened and strained, and the chain snapped and fell to the floor. Showing all this power and muscle was making his cock stretch his briefs, tenting them out obscenely. The fabric started to rip… - Oh GOD!! You just keep hulking daddy!! Mmmmmm… - YES SON, DADDY CANT STOP GROWING - Everybody will faint seeing you on stage… - EVERYBODY WILL CUM TO MY MUSCLES!! - YESSSSSS…. MMMmmmmm… Im so fucking hard for your muscles!!! His monster muscles were turning us on faster and faster! - FEEL THIS FLEX! IM FEELING IT AGAIN SON, ANOTHER GROWTH SPURT IS AHEAD!! He hit a most muscular pose and I watched as one by one his muscles tensed - traps flared and bunched beside his thick neck even more. Delts squared off and striated beside ripped pecs, deeply cut as each cord of muscle defined itself. The veins of his monster biceps popped, cords sprang out in his thick forearms. His huge tree trunk quads tightened and his calves split in 2 as the flex ended in his monster's size 18 feet. - YEAH!!! FUCKIN' POWER!! FEEL ALL THIS FUCKIN' MUSCLE, SON! I touched every inch of my beastly dad, glorying in his huge mass and definition. He gritted his teeth like a savage animal, more monster than man, pushing all his superhuman strength into the flex. He growled as my hands and lips worshipped his huge body, which was rocking back and forth like he was showing it off for a room full of adoring people. Finally his monster cock exploded from his blue boxers! His thick 15 inch monster, veined and heavy with a purple head, the big wide piss slit stretched open with his excitement… At this point I started precuming as usual, already fingering my ass with 3 fingers - My boy just cant help himself hã? - By this time you already know im your total slave/worshiper dad - I know son, and nothing gives me more pleasure than making my boy cum to my herculean body... And i see your ass is hungry too - Alot dad, i… I see your monster cock and I keep wondering… - Son… Are u suggesting… - Maybe its too much… I don’t know dad, we already broke so many barriers. - I understand… I´ve tried things this past weeks that I never considered too… - Yeah, but I guess we can’t blame anyone or anything when we are talking about a beast of a muscle god like you - Well, maybe there is another way to satisfy your ass… Dad lifted me in one huge hand. I felt his veiny forearms thicken and each muscle vibrate with power. - First im gonna pump my peaks to the MAX - But dad, you already killed them just minutes ago in your workout - That’s ok son I can take the pain, IM A GOD He walked over to the full length mirror and started doing curls with me. With each lift his cock twitched and flexed. My own cock was bobbing and I felt in heaven. - Fuckkkkkkkkkkkk!! My dad roar - OMG!! You are an animal dad! - I AM… I AM A FUCKING… GRRRRrrrrrr GODDDDDDDD - Oh God!!! In intense pain, my dad curled me 20 times with only one arm, his peaked cannon getting as freaky as nobody has ever seen. Then he shifted me over his mega swoled pumped bicep. My asshole twitched feeling that massive pointy peak against it. - YEAH!! FEEL YOUR DAD'S FUCKIN BICEP ON YOUR HOLE, SON! RIDE THAT FUCKIN MUSCLE He started flexing his bicep while I rode it. I couldn’t believe what was happening, my dad was about to fuck me with his 30 inch freaky bicep peak!! - Dad!! Oh god, I don’t know if I can handle it… - My peaks are extremely pointy son, don’t worry. How much can you stretch that hole? - Mmmmmm… I can put my fist on it… - Damn son, you are a really muscle pig… That should be enough My hard cock bounced up and down over his cannon shoulder. His breathing deepened and I watched his cock thicken even more. It was wild! My huge daddy was flexing his bicep into my ass, shoving his power inside me, feeling his freaky mass and his cock ready to explode knowing how huge and hard and massive he was. He growled and his eyes went wild. - YOU NEVER THOUGHT I WOULD HAVE THE BIGGEST AND FREAKYEST ARMS IN THIS WORLD!!! - Oh God… never!!! NEVER - YET HERE I AM, THE BIGGEST AND MOST POWERFUL BODYBUILDER ON THE PLANET FUCKING YOU WITH MY MONSTER BICEP PEAK !!! - Mmmmmm daddy you are stretching my ass so much, oh god fuck me! FUCK ME !!! His neck got thicker and the veins stood out like cables. His cock throbbed and I felt my dick ready to shoot too. With one last push and powerful flex of his bicep, my cock started gushing cum all over his massive shoulder, dripping all over his mammoth pecs - YEEEEsssssssssss!! That’s my boy!! - AHHHHHHHHHH… - I screamed in pure pleasure - Yeah, cover my hulking body with your cum!! - OMG, I cant believe in this… Oh god! - Yeah! Keep worshipping my hulking body son! - AHhhhh… wait dad, let me breath… - Too intense? - Oh god, you completely wrecked my ass… fuck but it was amazing! - Well, my balls are still full… - Yes sir, but please dad, take your monster bicep from my ass carefully first - That’s ok son, 1, 2… 3! There you go, see? Easy, and damn, your covered almost half of my frame with your seed - It was just so intense dad, this was, oh man, so surreal! - You ok? - My ass is hurting a bit but that’s ok, don’t worry hulk - Good, but now daddy must take care of his monster too… Get down and make me feel good! I got on my knees and tongued his huge horse dick. It bobbed and flexed as I licked and stroked it. He towered over me his hands on his hips as I sucked and licked the huge dong. - Yes… First time you taste your dad´s cock. Do you like it? - MMMmmmm… Its so good dad, you taste like AN ALPHA MAN - Good boy, a monster muscle giant like me has the biggest, thickest cock too - Your cock head, daddy… I don’t think it fits my mouth… - Come on son work it - Ahhhhh… (FLOP) Mmmmm… - Yes!!! Good boy, im so proud of you son!! - Mmmmmmm… - Yes, suck it gently - Mmmmm (cof) (cof) - Be careful I precum a lot - Uffff… damn dad, couldn’t hardly breath… yeah, u just keep leaking so much precum - Come here, let’s give your mouth a brake Then he picked me up and put me on the nearest bench - I need something big to fuck my piss hole, my balls are bursting with cum! - You are really into that now, hã? - I don’t care. As I said, things I never thought I would ever do - Cum eating… - EVERYTHING that I like and want! I have no problems son. As if someone could stop me, haha - You are such an alpha dad. Hey, why don’t we test your huge dong too? - What do you have in your mind? - You already lifted me with just your cock so many times, so at least 180lbs you can. But how much is your max? … - Oh fuck, you really know how to get me going son - The parking lot has to be desert at this time… - My fucking monster arms already lifted our car, it´s time to do a BIGGER STRENGTH TEST, HÃ? - Let’s test that monster!! We both dressed our clothes in just seconds and went out in direction to the gym parking lot. I knew this would be completely freaky, but my desire was much stronger… - You think this will work? - Only one way to know dad - Oh man, this will get me really horny son - Oh I bet hulk, and im ready to cum again - Fuck, hope nobody appears… - Dad, there’s not even one single person here, barely any cars. It´s almost 3am - Yeah, but… - And since when you no longer love the attention? - This is different - This IS WHAT WE BOTH WANT!! - Mmmmmm, ok kid, GET ME HARD! - dad said Pants down, i held his cock in my hands feeling the weight. 11 inches soft and already as thick as my wrist. I stroked it and ran my tongue over the huge head. Dad put his arms behind his head flexing his pumped 30" arms and licking them in total lust. - Oh fuck, look at this fucking GUNS!! - Yeah dad, those are the biggest arms in the world! - MMmmmmm, fuck yeah, you bet!! Bigger than my fucking head! - And will grow even more - MMMmmmm… I sucked as much of his expanding dong as I could, but it soon grew beyond my ability. I stroked it more and it lengthened to it's full 15". My hands could not reach around it anymore. He flexed his cock up and sown several times - Yeah! That's fucking perfect! He took a piece of leather strap and tried to fit it around his throbbing veiny bull dick. - Help me here son - Damn dad, don’t you have a bigger one - This is the biggest I could find, I wasn’t expecting do something like this today!! - Fuck, your monster cock is so THICK!! - Come on… Mmmmmm… Stupid strap… GRRrrr - It´s almost there dad! - Fucking monster tube!! - Let me use some of your precum - Good idea - Fuck you are gushing so much as usual!! Come on, now!! - GRRRRrrrrrrr…. - JUST ONE MORE PUSH! - GGGrrrrrr… There!! Fuck, IS THIGH AS HELL !! - Jesus Christ, I don’t know if the leather will be strong enough - No time to waste! Dad then grabbed a long chain and tied it around the leather strap and all over his 15" monster dick. Then he handed the other end of the chain to me and told to connect to the rear of our car. With a cocky smile in his face, dad stood there with his hands on his hips and I went inside the car - You ready son? - Me? It´s more YOU - Hahaha… you think a muscle god like me is afraid of this? Start the car boy!! I started pulling the chain from dads cock by accelerating the car. Dad winced a little as the car pulled harder, but he didn't budge from his spot. His dick stretched out but remained hard as rock as he started to flex his muscles turning them red from all his force - YEAH!!! PULL THAT FUCKIN' DICK!!! BIG FUCKIN MUSCLEMAN'S DICK!!! - dad yelled – is that everything this car can do? WE NEED A POWERFUL CAR THAT´S FOR SURE!! Then he tightened the muscles in his dick and I felt the rear of the car slowly being pushed… Dad was actually pulling the car towards him with the strength of his cock! - Fuck dad, im gonna pump the acceleration to the max!! - Do what you want son!! That car AIN´T GOING ANYWHERE !! GRRRRrrrrrrrr… Dad laughed hard and loud as he hits another brutal double bicep pose. His huge dick started precuming like crazy and all over the parking lot floor. Meanwhile smoke was everywhere from the car tires, I was accelerating the car to the max but it wouldn’t move from the same place. My dad´s bull cock was just too strong!! Dad continued tensing his massive muscles and flexing his cock, pulling the car as I looked completely in disbelieve. He built up power, grunting and gritting his teeth as the car moved even closer to him as his cock got just 2 or 3 inches from touching his monster pecs… - Stop the car!! – dad yelled again – no need for more of this, or we won’t have tires to go back home. - My god dad… - See son!! That car had no chance. But im not done yet… Hitting a colossal most muscular pose, all his muscles bulged, making all his clothes explode from his body!! - GRRrrrrr… this fucking… strap is too … THIGH !! GRRRRrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr Another most muscular pose and the leather strap finally exploded from his now 17 inch FAT COCK !! - Fuck yeah, at least all this damn exercise made my monster cock even FREAKIER - Dad… your cock… oh God!! - FUCKKKKKKKKKKK, my cock must be 17 inches by now!!! IM A FREAK Out of the car and now on my knees, I couldn’t stop jerking seeing my hulking muscled dad all naked, jerking his monster cock in total lust for his own power - Hold it boy!! I still have one more thing to do… - What…. Dad grunted again, walked near our car and then hit a most muscular pose like a total savage animal. His freaky 17" monster dong sprang out and slapped against his thick mountain pecs. He pulled his cock down and let go. It slapped it against them several more times as he kept licking his 30” biceps - 180lbs you said son? - Oh my God… - 180lbs?? - My weight? Yes dad… Yes sir!! - Ok, let´s try something heavier… He took a few deep breaths and shoved his monster cock under our car. Then he started pulling the car from the ground... His face went red and huge veins started covering his monster neck and traps. Already precuming like crazy from my own cock, I heard a low rumbling sound and the car started slowing rising. My hulking dad cock took more pressure, expanding and bulging with power. He was actually lifting our car up of the ground with only his monster cock! - YEAHHHH!!!! – my hulking dad shouted as he hoisted the car over his pumped gigantic dick - Fuckkkkkkkkkkkkkkk !! You are a FREAKKKKKKKKKKKK… Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh !! This was too much for me, still on my knees and in front of my hulking dad I came again like never before, shooting cum all over the car and my dad’s gigantic feet. - Fuck yeah son, that’s how I like it!! Getting so fucking… pumped… TOO - dad said He put the car down and just stood there all bulging, flexing those incredible monster muscles, striations and veins everywhere. He clenched his fists and his arms bulged even harder, his monster piss hole gushing precum like a river, his nuts like balloons… - HERE IT COMES !!! AAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH… GRRRRRRrrrrrrrrr Curling his huge feet toes and hitting a colossal lat spread, dad once again was having a huge long, almost never ending orgasm… again cuming like a fountain, all over the parking lot, with such an immense force! Hands free, just holding the pose, cuming and grunting like a beast, his monster spread back blocking almost all the light… the most amazing thing I´ve ever seen… - You are a muscle freak dad! – I yelled - I love you!! - YEAHHHHH!! Your daddy is a HULK! Your daddy is a MUSCLE GOD…
    26 points
  17. (I threw a few visuals in the story. The pictures are all of my own bod btw) Shopping was never really my thing, I never really put too much effort into my wardrobe. I was the kind of nerd, even at 19, whose mom bought him his clothes, and although she always made sure to select matching outfits, I was never able to guarantee that they would match on any given day. Today I wore a checkered shirt with a striped pair of shorts. My friend Aaron was quick to comment. "Dude, I'm no runway model but stripes and checkered patterns is a no go." I looked at him like he was my nagging mother. "Don't need to tell me how to dress. At least I can find clothing that fits without stretching." I looked over to a nearby table directly at Mike, a comparatively fit jock who wore 2 sizes too small to show off. I mean he sure had a bit of muscle, much more than I had, but nothing to be impressed about. "You shouldn't be talking, you can't even do 10 pushups." "Hey!" I replied defensively. In fact I could do 10 rather easily, maybe 20. But okay, I didn't really know the first thing about a gym. But hey, the interest was there, I'd pick it up if I wasn't so embarrassed and self-conscious about myself. Lunch ended faster than I had hoped, and everyone scuddled out like ants in a waterfall. "I'm going to take you shopping, Steve." I looked up at Aaron. "No way! I wanted to finish this escort mission, tonight. It's probably going to be the whole night..." "C'mon! That can wait. I'll drag you there if I have to." I was reluctant but after several minutes of annoying me, Aaron managed to get his way. I was pretty easy to persuade if you asked enough times. "All right, just get on my bus after phys ed. I'm in walking distance of the outlets." Physical education was the last class of the day. And I was dreading it. Today, climbing was on the plan, and while that sounded pretty cool, it was rather frustrating for someone with no technique and no biceps to compensate, plus a number of rowdy students egging on their peers at every opportunity. Candace was one of the best climbers in the class. She weighed no more than a feather and had been climbing avidly since her early childhood. Samuel was a lean dude with some good skills, but he was certainly full of himself. He'd made sure everyone was aware of the new abdominal muscles that were becoming visible. But Mike of course would mention it didn't count on a skinny dude. Still much more than I could imagine... As Samuel was finishing up a relatively difficult trail, I was watching the clock edge toward 2:45. And although the final seconds were excruciatingly slow, time did not in fact stop, and we were all released promptly to change before the buses left. I hurried into the locker room and changed as quickly as I could, back into my never matching outfit. I must have been in too much of a hurry, because I knocked over my backpack, spilling all my books and pencils onto the ground. Damn, I thought, as I noticed my bottle of allergy pills had fell out inconveniently and the contents had spilled out onto the floor. Fuck it, I thought. I need these today, or I am going to be suffering at the mall... I quickly collected the scattered pills and, somewhat embarrassed, hurried out of the locker room into the halls. It didn't take long before I ran into Aaron and we were making our way over to bus 7. I had a car and had really wished I had taken it now, since bus 7 is the worst of all. It stops literally everywhere and the bus driver is too frail to prevent chaos running loose on the bus. But it didn't take all that long before we were approaching Aaron's street. I was feeling a bit uneasy from the ride and my nose a bit stuffy, so I took an allergy pill or two for good measure. We didn't even bother stopping by Aaron's place once we left the bus. I was just hoping we'd be through ASAP so I could still fit in my escort mission tonight... Achoo! "I thought you took an allergy pill in the bus," Aaron said dishearteningly as I swallowed another one. "Yeah, but it didn't seem to help very much, what's another going to hurt?" "Can you OD on them?" "Fuck if I know! I don't think a handful of allergy pills is going to kill me, though. Don't scare me, dude!" "You're fine!" Aaron said reassuringly. "Let's check out this store here, I haven't been in here before." "All right, fine." We hopped into the next shop and Aaron started to compare styles and price tags. I was a bit overwhelmed to be perfectly honest, but Aaron assured me that he would take on the burdon. "Your clothing is baggy as shit. Get with the times. Slim fit or skinny?" "Ummm I don't know. Slim." "Have you tried to wear skinny before? It might look good on you." I rolled my eyes. Why did he even bother asking? "C'mon, give it a shot. Just try it on." "All right, but hey Aaron, I'm not feeling so great. I am feeling... Idk I'm like sore everywhere." "Maybe from the climbing? Stop trying to get out of this. Would you rather have your mom buy you clothes til your retired?" "Okay, okay just give me the jeans. I'll go find a changing room." A nice woman who had clearly overheard much of our conversation had then pointed me toward the next changing room. There was a line of three but it was bearable. The one guy in front of me was just checking his phone and in front of him was a young couple. They were rather cute and looked fairly athletic. *BUUURP* Oh fuck! I quickly raised my hands to cover my mouth. That was embarrassing. The dude in front of me clearly noticed my gassiness, but the couple seemed unphased. Aaron came over with a couple of shirts and a laugh on his face. "Dude, use your manners. Never heard something like that come from you!" I became a bit red in the face. "XS? Don't you think that's a bit small on me?" "You are small Steve! I got an XS and an S, just see what fits you and what your comfortable in." "Looks like just a plain white tee to me, you call that fashion?" "Sometimes less is more, just get your ass in there and try it on!" And so I did. I unbuttoned my striped shorts and carefully removed my plaid shirt. I don't recall it being so difficult this morning... I put on the skinny jeans - damn, now I get why they call them that - followed by the XS T-shirt. But before I could walk out to show Aaron, I heard a worrisome noise come from the jeans. No! Did they just tear?? These must have been really skinny. Oh no! What am I supposed to do now? They're going to make me buy them and I don't even really got in them. This is just turning out splendid! I cried inwardly. Maybe no one will notice? I looked up at the mirror to identify where the tear could be. But I was not braced for what I saw. Holy fuck! I think I said this aloud, quietly but nonetheless... I looked up and saw how the white XS T-shirt clung helplessly to my body, wrapping itself through what appeared to be deep crevices criss-crossing across my torso. Since when did I have a six pack? I lifted up my shirt and indeed underneath "hid" six blocky abdominals made of dense muscle. Above them were two massive chest muscles that I had never seen before. And there was no chance at hiding my nipples. This shirt was definitely a few sizes too small. You could even see veins snaking their way viscously down my enlarged arms. I looked like a normal size dude with a serious pump. And there it came again! The sound of fabric giving way to my growing muscular body. What the hell do I do now? My legs look ridiculous. "Aaron! Can you give me the slim fit? And some baggy jeans to try on?" "Dude, show me how it looks. It can't be that tight on you." Aaron tried to open the non-lockable door to the changing room, but I used all my new found strength to counter his attempt. "Dude I need my privacy!" RIIIP. "What was that?" Aaron asked, rather worrisome. That was the T-shirt... I looked up at my rock hard body. Oh wow, what is happening?? Everything looked denser and thicker with every moment. Under the direct overhead lighting, my abdominals were casting unbelievable shadows to reveal what could be mistaken for an 8-pack. Yes, that's 8, at least when I flex them tight. Riiiiiiiiip No, no, no! I squealed audibly. The jeans were no more. I stood there now in just a skimpy pair of boxer briefs that I recall used to cover much more of my lower body than they did now. "Steve, is everything all right?" "Um yeah, everything is fine." I was a bit enchanted by my new form. "Please Aaron, get me a size 40." "Are you kidding me? I'm getting you a size 32. Don't fuck with me." Aaron headed off and I peeked out through the door to examine the battleground. Thank God, no one was waiting in line. Just an older woman a ways off in the corner, too busy with her phone to notice anything real. Now's my chance! I scurried out of the changing room, nearly naked and ran down the hall to where the bathroom was. As I forcefully slammed open the door, a younger guy turned around, clearly startled to see the 135 turned 180lb shredded beast slam open the door in undersized boxer shorts. I rushed to the stall and locked myself in. Fuck, what am I going to do now? Is this going to go away? Maybe I should just wait? Great, and my backpack is still in the changing room.... Wait the backpack! The pills? Did they do this to me? What the hell is going on here? "Steve!" Aaron shouted, peeking into the men's bathroom. "Are you in here? Are you ok dude?" I decided to answer. At least I could lock the door here. "Yeah, um I think it's my allergies. Could you give me the pills in my backpack?" "Sure... Back in the changing room?" "Yeah, I forgot them there." Aaron hurried off to the changing room, while I ran my hand over my bodybuilder torso. It felt hard as fuck. How did I become this built? I stretched my leg and watched the fibres form along my quads. They were turning blue with veins. Ew! But to be perfectly honest, I was noticing myself get hard everywhere... It wasn't long before Aaron has returned with my backpack. I rummaged through my bag hectically until I found the pills. I examined them briefly and noticed that there were two different types of pills in the bottle. What the -? "What the fuck did you do to these jeans? Do you dislike shopping that much?" It took me a bit before registering Aaron. "Um, Aaron, I don't know what to say." "Hey, you have to pay for them, not me. Dude just get out, take another pill and let's get back to shopping like normal people." "Normal people? There isn't anything normal about this!" "What are you talking about dude? What's up with you today." "Aaron, don't be startled. I'm going to show you what's up." Aaron murmured an okay and braced himself for the worst. I gathered my senses and prepared myself for who knows what. Then I unlocked the bathroom stall door and stepped out into full exposure. "Oh my - you're hot! Wow what happened to you, dude? I'm - I'm - I'm out of words." I blushed. "Now you get why I ran out of the store like that, I'm not ok." "Not OK? You look like a muscle freak," bewildered, Aaron reached over for a reality check. He gently placed a finger on my taut abs. I was a bit sensitive and backed up a bit at the touch. He was in utter amazement. "Have you already flexed? Your body looks so crazy." I was still a bit shy, but I raised up my bicep and formed it into a thick ball of veiny muscle. The muscle separation was astounding. "Dude, that's incredible. What did you do?" "I have no clue what happened." I considered telling him about the pills but decided to keep that my little secret for the time being. "Um can you please buy me some larger clothes now?" "All right, all right. I can't promise they'll fit right if you don't want to come and try them on, but I can promise they won't rip." I reassured him that my growth had appeared to stop, at least for now. He came back with a black T-Shirt and a loose pair of jeans and a belt. They didn't fit well, but they weren't really tight either. Your couldn't even tell I was a shredded beast, I looked more like a regular jock type that could be more fat than you hoped. We silently made our way out of the mall, making a quick pit stop at the next restaurant to quell my rumbling stomach, and then continued to the downtown train station. Aaron said he'd accompany me on my way home. While we waited on the train, Aaron then brought up my transformation again. "Do you think you've grown at all since we were at the mall?" "Um no I don't think so." "Show me what's underneath again, it's just crazy." "I'm not going to lift up my shirt here with all these people!" I was being shy. Once or twice, Aaron lifted up my baggy sleeves to peek at my arms, but I was quick to hide them again. Why was he doing this? I didn't ever think he could be gay. Maybe he's just a bit taken aback, I know I am! We sat for around twenty some odd minutes in the train. I caught a few stares and even a pleasant smile from a handsome man in his early thirties. I tried to smile back, much unlike me to be frank. About 15 minutes into the ride, the wagon fills up with loud rumbling sounds. I blushed immediately. "Was that your stomach?" Aaron whispered. "Um, yea. I don't know what's gotten into me but I'm hungry as hell again!" "I'm not so surprised, you got muscles to feed." Again I blushed as the thirty or so year old man clearly heard Aaron confirm my musclehead status. "Dude, why so shy about it? If I suddenly had your shreds, I'd have walked out of that store shirtless." The man across the isle was definitely looking intently on me. And although I had avoided direct eye contact at any cost, I felt that I had looked him up and down a bit too inconspicuously. Aaron tugged again at my shirt and this time succeeded in lifting it up, at least enough to reveal half of my eight pack to the guy sitting across from me. I think his jaw dropped. I blushed now more than ever before and quickly re-adjusted my shirt so that my body was no longer on display. I elbowed Aaron, slightly frustrated. "Stop that," I whispered nervously to him. "What are you going to tell your mom when you get back home?" "Huh? Um, I don't know. I didn't really think of that yet..." Damn, Aaron's right. There is no hiding 50+ lbs. of near instant muscle gains. "I'll have to sneak into my room, I don't know!" "And avoid her until you move to college or what? And school tomorrow?" I think the guy across the isle was a bit taken aback by the word 'school'. I had a young face, sure, but the way I filled out this relatively baggy clothing seemed to indicate I could have been a college jock. The rest of the ride, we remained silent and, no, I didn't talk to the man in the train. We made it back home and I said my goodbyes to Aaron. Then I braced myself for my entrance. It was rather anticlimactic, in fact. I hurried upstairs without really being noticed, since my mother was too involved in trying out some new dinner recipe. It definitely smelled delicious... And to be honest, I was starved! Nonetheless, I decided to skip out on dinner. I told mom that I wasn't feeling well and hid my mysterious monstrous body under my sheets as she walked in with a portion. "You don't have to eat it now, but you have to eat it! I worked hard to get this recipe right!" "Thanks mom," I did begrudgingly, trying my best to shop her as quickly as possible from my room. "At least change into pijamas, Stevie. I don't want you falling asleep again in your jeans." I was getting impatient. What would she say to this!? "Mom, I'm tired." "All right, all right I'm heading out. Get your rest. Sleep well, dear." As soon as she left, I garbage collected the meal in what seemed like a single motion. Fuck, I was really starved. I then played a bunch of video games until I dozed off for the night. The best morning, I had waken up to the bright rays of sunlight gleaming through the windows right behind me. I rubbed my eyes into the focus and was quite amazed by the mountain range of abdominals before me. The way the sun shone on my abs - oh my god, I've never seen anything like that before. I ran my hand down my shredded core. As I flexed them, they popped out like never before. I grabbed my unit down below and began to pleasure myself at the view of my washboard abs. I have to admit, my abs are HOT! "Steve, how are you feeling? If you don't get down here, your sister is going to get the car." What!? No. I need the car, there's no way I'm taking the bus today. I hurried out of bed and showered like my life depended on it. Out of habit, I attempted to slide on a plaid shirt of mine, but just a tug of the fabric left it in two, buttons flying across the room. I rushed over to my bed and investigated the area. "Mom, where's my clothes?" "Are you kidding me? I did a load of laundry just yesterday, do you really need me to come up and pick out matching clothing?" "No, mom it's fine, I found some nice dress shirts to wear." That was the right answer that kept her at bay. But alas, I was still empty handed and unable to fit into anything I owned without it looking like compression gear. I rushed down the staircase, making more noise than ever due to my shear size, in nothing but my stretched out boxer briefs. Unfortunately, my dad was just as slim as I used to be, meaning there was little improvement to find in his closet. So I rushed out of the front door and across the front lawn into hiding. "Aaron, I need new clothing." I texted. He replied immediately. "Did you grow again?" "No. The same size will do." "Okay, my brother has some that might fit, but he's not quite your size." "Ok." It had to suffice. "See you soon!" Once again, my stomach grunted in dissatisfaction. I was hungry, my god! I rushed into the house, snuck quietly into the kitchen and rummaged what I could find from the fridge. I noticed mom had made me some breakfast and downed that while I was at it. Plus the water she had filled for me. "Thanks mom!" I shouted. "Erin can have the car, Aaron is picking me up in 10 minutes." "Don't forget your allergy meds," she cried back. "I put one in your water, by the way." "Thanks! Um -" that's when it hit me. There's a good 50-50 chance that whatever I just downed was not my allergy pill. Oh no! I hurried over to my backpack and checked that the pills were still there. How many of these strange pills were there? Oh no, oh no! Did I just take another one? I locked myself, stressed out to the max, in the downstairs bathroom and waited till either my muscle mass exploded once again or till Aaron texted me that's he's arrived. Luckily, the latter happened first, at which point I darted out of the house and into Aaron's car. "Hey hey!" He held out a fist for me to bump. "What's up, big guy?" "Can you just give me the clothes?" "Yea, they're in the back seat. Here. It should fit ok, as long as you don't get any bigger!" He chuckled a bout of irony. "A white shirt, great....You're a great help." I said sarcastically, knowing that if I fit into the clothing, I would look like Mike from lunch, except shredded as fuck. I struggled exorbitantly to get into the clothes, but indeed they "fit". My abs weren't really visible yet through the shirt, it still had a bit of room left. But my nipples are full on display. Same with my biceps. There was no hiding my body. "Enjoy it dude, I don't get why you want to hide yourself. So what, you're a fitness freak now." "Overnight? What are people going to think of me?" "If they're like me, they'll probably just think, damn he's got a hot body." I blushed profusely at Aaron's comment. "You don't have a sweater or anything? Nothing bigger I can wear?" Aaron grinned with approval as he looked my outfit up and down. "Why don't you keep your eyes on the road," I said, trying to be witty. As Aaron drove us to school, I was looking primarily in the side-view mirror. I could see the reflection of my arms, filled with thick veins beyond belief. I swear it looked like I was starting to get a pump. I flexed the arms a bit and watched as the fibres shot up and down beneath my fatless skin. My arms were truly staining the seems of my white shirt, but I was not worried it would tear today. We still had a ways to go before that would happen. "Hey Steve, are you zoning out?" "Um what?" "Did you complete the mission last night?" "No, I wish. It's a long ass mission. It's fine, tonight I'm in. Do you want to join?" "Sure, no shopping tonight," Aaron laughed wholeheartedly. "But maybe you want to go to the gym?" "To the gym? Since when do you lift?" "I don't, but don't you want to put your muscles to the test, Steve?" I hadn't thought of it really, but I certainly noticed that my strength and alertness were through the roof since yesterday. "Um I don't know. I don't really belong in the gym." "Have you looked in the mirror dude? You could step on stage with your body." "But I have no clue how to even lift! And I don't want this to get worse." "Worse?" Aaron said, taken aback. "Dude, everyone wants a body like you, why are you acting like a victim?" "Aaron!" "Flex that arm!" "Aaron, what the fuck?" "Flex! Show me those guns!" "Aaron, stop!" "Biceps pose, c'mon. Now!" Then, despite my unwillingness, my rose my thick arm up and solidified my biceps into a vascular ball of dense muscle mass. Fuck, my arm was seriously huge! And look at Aaron, his mouth was wide open and filled with pride in me. "Dude, check that out, your arm is absolutely shredded." "It's so strange." I bounced the bicep up and then down with rhythm. "Get used to it, I don't think your body is going to change anytime soon." I gently placed my finger on my massive arm and followed the disgustingly thick vein down from my shoulder to my forearm. It felt pretty good, not going to lie. "Chest out, head up. Let's go, Steve." And there we were, stepping foot out of Aaron's hammy down Jeep and onto the school grounds. I got looks for sure as I walked alongside Aaron to the side entrance. Not so surprising to be perfectly honest. I found my locker and stuffed my backpack into it forcefully. I hesitated for a moment, took out my bottle of mixed pills and stared at it briefly. I didn't take any but stuffed the bottle back into my backpack and left my locker without another thought. "Steve? Is that -um- you?" I turned around to greet Samuel. I blushed right away. "Wow, I'm impressed!" You could see he was overwhelmed and didn't know which body part to focus on. It all looked so spectacular. He lifted up his shirt to reveal his abs. They weren't all too bad, a 6-pack in good lighting or a 4-pack in the usual setting. "Check these babies out," he said, smacking his abs. "How about you? You on your way to a sixpack?" I was a bit flustered. "Well, not really. I don't have a six pack." I didn't lie at least. "Seriously? Let's see it." 5 minutes since school started and I've already got people asking me to flex. So much for subtle. "Come on, show us what you got." At this point it was becoming more and more difficult, as more bystanders were gathering around for the big reveal. "All right, I'll show you what I got." I don't think I had much of a choice anymore. Stop I lifted up my shirt in agreement and tightened my abs for good measure. I heard a number of gasps and moans of astonishment. "The dude's peeled!" "O M G, I don't think I've ever seen an eight pack before!" "Can I feel it?" And after a brief moment of fame, my shirt returned to its starting position. And before I could really process anything that had just occurred, I found myself sitting in the back of Mr. Aldrich's math lesson. I was a bit bored today, even though I usually enjoyed math. I was a bit distracted I guess, and I kept getting strange pings in my stomach, like something was missing. I want really hungry yet, but I could definitely eat. But it just felt strange, I guess. It got worse and worse as the lecture continued, to the point where I had to excuse myself from class. I hurried to the bathroom, feeling a bit confined in my gait, due to the sheer muscle mass in my legs. I washed my face and took a brief look in the mirror. I smiled as I bounced the mass in my chest, one after the other. Damn, that's pretty neat. I kept the rhythm going and increased the amplitude. My shirt tightened briefly with each jumping movement of my chest. I kept at it, enjoying the muscle dance egregiously. "What are you doing?" I heard a voice approach behind me and see Li appear in the mirror. Li was a jock himself, one of the best in school. He didn't have my level of muscle definition but he was a bit bigger and sported a six pack himself. "Whatever it was, keep going!" He said. "I'm sorry, I'm -" "It's all good, I do the same shit when I go to the bathroom." He pulled up his sleeves and then raised both biceps into a double biceps pose right behind me. "Wow," I cried, "you're strong." His biceps were perhaps slightly bigger than mine, but didn't have the insane vascularity mine had. "What's wrong?" He asked me, as I motioned my head to my forehead in pain. "Headaches... Cramps... I don't know what's going on." I tried to rush to the toilet, but Li held me back. "Everything okay?" My expression clearly said no. My clothing felt tight to the extreme. If I was right in my intuition, the fabric wouldn't hold much longer. "Ooooohhhhhhhh" I moaned. I felt a jolt of pleasure rush through my body. I turned to look into the mirror and watch what I knew to be my next transformation. Li stood directly behind me, watching in amazement as my lats started to flare to unknown extremes. My shoulders put on instant mass. My body felt heavier and denser. I twitched my pecs in unison and kept them flexed while I heard the fabric stretching to no return. I could see the chest fibres tighten into dense dried out mutant almonds. My upper chest was blue with cords of unfathomable vascularity. My nipples were on edge. I then looked down to see what was going down below my chest - tried to at least. My chest was starting to get in the way of my view. But the view I had was spectacular, as soon as my body busted through my shirt. "Oh my God!" I heard Li proclaim. He was already so free as to start exploring my growing muscles with his hands, cupping my massive boobs and grabbing at my shredded as fuck 8-pack. My pants managed not to burst but I could see nonetheless the absurd definition of my legs. And my third member was bigger and harder than I've ever seen it. I just couldn't help it anymore. "You're a total muscle freak," Li said in admiration, as I outgrew him in every way. I would have blushed at his muscle worship if I wasn't extremely turned on by it. "Thanks," I murmured. "I want to lick your biceps clean!" I don't know what came over me in that moment, but I didn't hold back. I struck a biceps pose and watched how my worshipper buried his face into my muscle. His warm tongue felt fantastic along my shredded arms. I flexed harder and harder until Li felt as if he were overpowered. "What a muscle God!" He squealed.
    25 points
  18. Been a while! Let's get kinky! Pages - 96 - 100
    24 points
  19. This is meant to take place after "Sean puts on a show" and has some more extreme elements to it. Dreaming of Sean Every night since Mark had been to the club it had been the same dream. He’d lay in bed and close his eyes, surrendering to the dark. When he opened his eyes, there he was. Sean. Sean was nearly seven feet tall, wearing a pair of compression pants and nothing else. He towered over Mark like a giant, showing a leering smile. Two massive arms crossed over his chest, the exposed skin showing muscles upon muscles upon muscles. There was no subtlety or svelteness to his form. A powerful, chiseled musculature rippling with striations, a massive chest showed plate-like pectorals protruding above what seemed like a rack of ten abdominals as defined as cobblestones. God, was he three hundred pounds? He didn’t have an ounce of body-fat on him! He looked like he could bench press a school bus. His thighs were like tree trunks, corded with muscle, and spread wide without regard for modesty. Even restrained by his pants his manhood was on full display, the skintight cloth stretched tightly over the thick, veiny meat. Sean had, without a doubt, the biggest, thickest, longest cock he had ever seen! The shaft extended from his pubis down between his thighs to his knees. Massive veins crisscrossed the heavy shaft here and there. Sean’s cockhead was the size of two fists, and behind his grotesquely thick shaft hung a pair of massive, sloshing balls, each with weight and volume of grapefruit, the heft causing the large sack containing them bulge out obscenely in front of him. “Sup dude?” Sean said. Sean lowered the waistband of his compression tights and his cock didn’t just fall out. It flopped out. It didn’t just hang, it swung. “God...damn!” Mark gasped, his eyes transfixed. He’d never seen such a heavy, thick, brutal length of meat! Every night, it seemed even bigger! Sean’s cock was thicker than his arm and almost as long. It hung down past his knee, bulging with veins, the head a circumsized, engorged knob that seemed larger than both of his fists put together. “Like what you see?” Sean said, uncrossing his arms and flexing. A tongue-tied Mark nodded, eyes wide as he stared at the physical embodiment of his wildest fantasies. Oh fuck, he’s so fucking huge, he thought. Mark inhaled and looked head-on at the massive prick helmet and fat pisshole that was bobbing in front of his face. It seemed cavernous, big enough to take his tongue inside. He couldn’t help imagining how that would feel… poking his pink tongue tip against that hole and feeling it slide inside that dickslit, so large he could actually tongue-fuck it. It needed to be big because it was a delivery system for all that nasty cum in those big nuts! He licked his lips. “Get those lips around my dick,” Sean growled, wearing an ultra-confident grin. Sean gripped his shaft and bonked Mark on the lips with his meat, Mark made a groaning noise and didn’t resist as Sean rubbed his lips and nose against his prick helmet, marking his face with the touch of his grapefruit-sized knob. he gasped at how big and spongy the helmet-shaped head was. It gave against his lips, but not too much - there was an insistent firmness beneath the flesh of that knob that was just just enough to allow his lips to press in against the turgid tissues beneath. Taking some agency, Mark dragged his face down over the bulbous rim of his glans and encountered the raised, fat cum-pipe on the underside of his shaft. The network of veins carrying blood to his prong seemed to throb under his loose grip, and even that detail excited him. He exhaled sharply as he let his shaft fall to the side of his head and looked left to deliver a full-lipped kiss to one of those bulging vessels. He reached out a hand to heft and cup Sean’s bulging nutsack; it was smooth and sweat-glistening and oh-so-heavy. The sloshing, churning feeling of his balls, and the way his scrotum spilled over the sides of his palm as he tried to hold it up, the testicles hanging like two fat ostrich eggs, made Mark’s insides turn to jello. “Damn…” he said, “This shit belongs on a horse!” Sean pressed his spongy, leaking cockhead against Mark’s mouth. He opened up and groaned as the thick meat began to stretch his lips and burrow into his mouth. His jaw creaked as he began to open his up, exploiting and pillaging another unclaimed land, but his eyes were fearless. Glrruuuuuuuuuuuuurk! Sean’s monster dick burrowed into his throat. His eyes reddened and his lips stretched into a tube shape as the flesh of his cheeks and face was morphed into a tube shape around Sean’s dominating fuckpipe. his eyes were wide with effort and surprise as his throat was taken and his neck bulged with the intruding cock shape. The sounds he made were of struggle, tension… and arousal. And he wasn’t even a third of the way in. Sean had a grip on his hair and his powerful muscles allowed him to control his face with ease, dragging his up and down the first eight inches of his shaft, soaping up his meat with his spit as he struggled to breathe. He felt something pouring down into him and realized it was Sean’s pre-cum. Sean was leaking like a faucet, and even his pre-cum was amazingly thick. Sean pulled out of his mouth with an audible “pop!” and spit flew in a sheet down the floor. He gasped, breathing hard from the lack of air, but his eyes never moved from the bulbous, cum-leaking cocktip that was poised just in front or and above his face. Sean maintained his hand’s grip on Mark’s hair and pushed him down lower, making him sink to a spread-kneed, ass-on-calves position, and then stroked his length in front of him, milking himself over his face. Sean’s hand was large, but still barely able to encircle his own girth. “Please fuck my throat with your monster cock!” Mark wailed. Sean surged forward, towering over him and drilling his cock back into his mouth, straight down into his guts. He didn’t stop at the back of his throat and his showed his no mercy. He was powerful, muscled, relentless. “Fuckin’ take every inch!” Sean roared, clutching Mark’s head with two hands and powering down his sucking, spasming throat, coring him down to the guts. He didn’t stop until he was in his guts - until his fat prick helmet was pummeling Mark’s stomach and pissing fat gouts of pre-seed into his belly. The outline of his nearly two-foot rod was visible beneath his skin as it utterly dominated him. Mark was gagging, his eyes squinting, his cheeks puffing out lewdly and his lips pulled out into a sleeve shape around Sean’s prong. he made constant gagging and heaving noises like an animal: Hrrrrrrrgh! Hrrrrrrrrrrrrrk! Glrrrrrrrrrrgh! he was being utterly skull-fucked by a monster cock… ...and he was fucking loving it. his body shuddered to orgasm and he creamed himself, squirting powerfully right through his pants and making a puddle of the floor. His hands wrapped around Sean’s hips and dug into his ass, clutching his muscled glutes and pulling in him, wanting more, wanting to get fucked deeper, harder, more viciously by this bull! Sean wrapped two hands around his head, sunk his hands into his hair and obliged, digging into him with short, grinding thrusts, scraping and abrading his throat and guts with the veiny, bulging texture of his enormous, twenty-inch meat.

“Here it comes!” Sean spat, his breath quickening after a few minutes of ripping up his guts with his pipe. Mark grabbed Sean’s ass tighter and an orgasm tore through his body. Sean began to cum deep inside him, straight into his stomach. Slllrg. Spppprt. Splllllrg! Mark could feel the powerful, virile ropes of nut as they splattered inside him. He felt Sean’s sperm pouring into him, and felt his rock-hard muscles tensing as Sean marked his insides, spewed his cum into his belly like an alpha-wolf marking his territory. He could feel the hot, boiling weight of it sizzling inside him, unlike anything he’d ever felt, and the pressure of that girthy cock stretching his throat was intense. It seemed to last forever, but in reality it was only perhaps twenty seconds of intense spurting before Sean pulled his still-ejaculating cock from his throat and hosed him down, coating him head-to-toe in white. Mark leaned forward with his mouth open, extending his tongue. Sean erupted into the back of his mouth with finger-thick, jelly-like ropes of glistening white semen, filling it to the brim almost instantly, making him swallow. Gulp. Gulp. Gulp. He was a mess. Absolutely covered in cum. For a moment, they only regarded each other. Sean looked down at his cum-covered worshipper, idly stroking his still spurting cock. He gave a satisfied sigh and a smile. Mark crawled forwards and swooned as he observed the length and caressed it with two worshipful hands. He leaned in to plant a reverent kiss on the still-hard cockshaft, pressing his cum-covered lips together with a smack and inhaling the scent of dick with an exaggerated breath before looking up with childlike enthusiasm. Then he raised his eyes up at the cock’s owner and spoke again. “Master, may I have the honor of having my ass split open by your godhood?”

Sean smiled and nodded. Mark leaned forward onto all fours, in a doggy position. Sean moved into position behind him. Sean’s massive cock bounced against Mark’s back as he got on his knees and grabbed Mark’s ass. Sean pulled his hips back and entered Mark without regard for his comfort. “Oh fuuuuuuck!” he grunted. “It’s fucking… destroying... my ass!” Six inches of penetration became eight, and there was the first creak of his hips as his colon was expanded into the shape of that monster cock. His massive pole drilled into his bowels, stretching them, turning his intestinal tract into dick sleeve and making his ass-cheeks split around his him. He began to withdraw and thrust, and Mark was ragdolled helplessly, his toes curling, his flesh bouncing with the sordid, moist impact of his pelvis. More and more meat slid into him. He felt like his stomach was being forced up into his throat. But the feeling of being so full… so utterly stuffed with dick… was the greatest thing he had ever experienced. He pushed back harder as he moaned and talked dirty, skewering himself. He was cumming constantly - the pressure of that monster cock inside him was causing his own cock to spurt with every thrust - and yet he would not stop. Mark howled, loving how he was being used by this stud - by this god of sex. Sean snarled and thrust his hips, slamming into Mark as he simultaneously pulled him onto his cock, his muscled arms flexing so hard they looked fit to burst, veins emerging all over them. "You like this huge horse cock inside you?" Sean moaned in his ear. Mark must have been on his third orgasm now, his mind nearly breaking from the pleasure. "Y-yes...GOD yes..." he said dumbly as he was used. “Yes… thank you, God…” he groaned, his voice stuttering with each impact. His face became a mask of orgasmic bliss as his bowels were abraded by foot after foot of cock and his ass slapped by Sean’s big, swinging ballsack. Sean lifted his hind legs up into what was almost a wheelbarrow position, standing Mark nearly on his head as he drove forward and down. “Unnnfff… fuck… so fuckin’... big!!” 
SLLRRGH. SLLLLCH. Meaty sounds were heard as Sean’s softball-sized cocktip cleaved through Mark’s guts. The thrusts continued for three or four more minutes, Mark shuddering and climaxing the entire time. Sean hilted himself at last and grunted; hot lances of thick cum hosed down Mark’s spasming, dick-gripping asspipe and pooled deep in his guts. He brought a hand to his belly and rubbed the spot where Sean’s cocktip was bulging beneath his skin, caressing himself reverently in that location as it expanded slightly with the massive load of semen inside. “Aw fuck yeah,” Sean sighed, as he lowered the two of them to the floor. He flexed his immense muscles as he twisted Mark around his cock and suddenly clasped the back of Mark’s neck, pulling him in and planting his lips on the other's, kissing him feverishly. Mark wrapped his legs around Sean’s firm ass, squeezing it roughly. The two of them were moaning loudly, Sean letting out a particularly powerful groan as Mark kissed his neck.

“Thank you for fucking me, God,” Mark moaned, breathily. He was in heaven as he groped Sean’s titanic muscles, running them over with his hands and tongue and lips. Sean just smirked and flexed for Mark, bring both arms up and flexing his towering biceps, which Mark was quick to kiss and touch and squeeze, lost in a daze. Sean continued to pose and flex, letting out the occasional "yeah..." as his perfect, enormous muscles bunched up and throbbed, hard as marble, driving Mark up the wall with the pleasure of worshipping him. He could feel Sean’s cock beginning to throb in him again. To Mark, the feeling was both familiar and alien. Was Sean getting…bigger? “Aw yeah….aw fuck yeah!” Sean moaned as he realized what was happening. The muscles on his massive frame found new space to grow and expand. His mammoth chest lifted and thickened so that the split between his giant pecs could easily hide an average man's hand. Sean sat up and repeatedly flexed his super-sized chest. He moaned as one muscle after another in his arms grew in volume to fill the spaces from shoulder to elbow and from elbow to wrist. His biceps split into huge lumps of throbbing power. His triceps hung like giant hams, each of the three heads fighting for room. He flexed, his biceps so large now he could barely touch his head with his fist. He brought his bicep to his face and lovingly kissed it. Simultaneously, Sean’s lats expanded and pushed his arms further outward. The traps and deltoids of his shoulders grew into melon shaped masses of power. The V-taper, already impressive, took on even more dramatic shape. His legs thickened even more rapidly. His calves, mighty and thick, split into two perfectly shaped diamonds each threatening to tear away from the bone. His throbbing penis, still hilted inside Mark’s ass, began to expand. Mark screamed. The pressure was intense. It felt like his whole ass was being folded into itself, so large was the genitalia expanding in him. It felt like his ass was on fire. Every nerve ending felt like it was being pulled apart. Sean’s cockhead alone felt like it filled his entire body. The scream turned into a loud moan as Mark felt his cock erupt in another orgasm. The pain also brought pleasure, and it felt his entire body was cumming from the feeling of his glans alone. His entire body shook for several seconds before coming to a stop. Mark panted once more in exhaustion, opening his eyes to see he had been pushed upwards by Sean’s growing member, at least a foot of elephantine cock now outside of him. Sean grinned wickedly, rising to his feet with Mark impaled helplessly on his meat. Mark was suspended in the air; he desperately reached for Sean as he tried to steady himself. Sean began to pull Mark up and down his fuck pillar. his cockhead never left his ass, but his shaft fucked in and out of it, gaining ground with every thrust. Sean really got into and bucked his hips ferociously, entire feet of cock entering and exited Mark in seconds. he felt his cock bulldoze its way up his body, the tightness bringing exquisite pleasure. his cock flexed several times involuntarily, sending Mark’s body flopping up and down, his stomach smacking into Sean’s massive chest. Finally, he felt his cockhead slam into the entrance of his throat through his stomach. Sean’s thrusts got harder. he fucked his cock into Mark with renewed force, his cockhead audibly slamming into his throat. Despite the fact that his cock still hadn’t made it through, the bucket loads of precum that spewed from its tip did. Mark’s mouth was perpetually open at this point, handfuls of semen falling out of his mouth. Sean thrust once more, pulling Mark by his legs at the same time, and his cockhead finally penetrated into his throat. It felt like his neck would explode. Sean’s inhuman cock took up every inch of space in it and more. his cockhead outline could be clearly seen from the outside, and cum continued to fly out of Mark’s mouth. his glans fucked up into his throat once more before entering his mouth, the tip of it immediately showing through his mouth. With another pull on his legs, his cockhead fully protruded out of his mouth. A loud cracking sound could be heard as his jaw dislocated from his size. Sean had pushed his entire cock through. His worshipper was now completely impaled, and Sean looked in triumph. Mark’s eyes bulged in their sockets at the sight of Sean’s cock sticking out of his mouth. The feeling was indescribable. His whole body felt like it was wrapped around his cock and literally was. He could almost feel nothing but the beating and pulsing of Sean’s cock and now it was becoming the only thing he could see or smell either. As Sean continued to pull him down, more and more of his shaft came into his view. He could see every detail of his cock, every vein, every thick emasculating inch. his cock had become his whole world. With every bounce more and more shaft pierced through until it was all he could see. Then, he felt his ass cheeks touch Sean’s solid abs. Sean let out a loud groan. He began to fuck into him, his cock entering and exiting his mouth with every thrust. Feet of cock penetrated his body with every moment, and still even more stayed snugly inside. His balls rumbled once more and his cock pulsed angrily. Sean roared as he finally let loose. Cum rocketed out of his cock at an intense velocity. It sprayed up onto the ceiling and splashed back down below. Sean grabbed Mark’s hips and pulled his upwards, slowly dislodging him from his cock. Cum sprayed out of his mouth, making it look like he was throwing up gallons of white paint. When Sean finally lifted him enough so that his cockhead was once again lodged in his stomach, he let go of his human condom. Immediately Mark’s stomach ballooned out. he was still spewing cum in a rapid torrent, but it didn’t help. There was just too much for his body to handle. Mark felt another flex as Sean’s cock started to blast another stream. But this time, his body couldn’t handle it and he was forced off of Sean’s cock, the cum literally rocketing him up. The force of this cumshot sent him higher and higher on the cum spewing monster until he was finally forced off and sent sprawling into a cum drenched pile on the ruined carpet. Mark looked up at Sean, his god, flexing the most massive musculature ever seen as he blasted a fire hose of cum straight at Mark. “AW FUCK YEAH!” He heard Sean yell as his vision went white. The steaming hot blast of liquid woke Mark with a start. He opened his eyes and looked down as his cock sprayed him again. "FUUUUCK!!!" he groaned as he came uncontrollably. He writhed and moaned, running his hands down his soaked body, up his throbbing cock. He breathed heavily, pecs heaving, the air permeated with the smell of his cum, his body wet as though he had just come out of a bath. He cock softened, spurting its last weak wads of cum. Mark was speechless and exhausted. He fell back asleep, looking forward to his next dream.
    24 points
  20. Chapter 13 Cal found it hard to sit still. With every second his muscle fibers tightened and loosened, filling his massive body with a gripping tension. Leaning back, his rippling back muscles pressed into the hot leather couch, his deep-tanned skin flushed with heat. Opening his eyes, he looked past his massive pecs, admiring Amy’s dedication to servicing his cock. Clenching his asshole, he felt her warm throat take in another inch of his monstrously thick dick. Feeling her soft breasts press themselves further into his hairy quads, he felt his massive nuts press into her stomach. The huge softball-sized orbs hung low in his stretchy sack, every square inch of it covered in his thick bush. Feeling her squeeze one of his bull nuts, her small hand barely covering his hefty cum producer, each squeeze she gave sent shocks up his spine, threatening to make him shoot his building load. Feeling her lips manage to clasp around the even thicker base of his cock, Cal grunted in his rumbling base, his massive cockhead burrowing itself deeper than ever before. The feeling of his entire cock being swallowed, each part of its iron-hard surface surrounded by warmth, its larger size only adding more spots to be pleasured. Taking her off of his swollen member, Cal brought her body up to him. Sitting her down on his pillow-like pecs, he saw her gaping pussy gushing more and more. Eagerly swallowing the sweet liquid, Cal explored the overstretched cavity with his large tongue. Feeling the heated interior gush more and more as he maneuvered his tongue around. Her hands clasping his strong bearded jawline, Cal could feel her getting close to cumming. His own dick edging closer and closer, he gave her one final suck, forcing his tongue around her clit. Feeling her cum wildly, he knew he would blow momentarily. His nuts were painfully swollen by his dominating display, overproducing his mighty seed. Bringing her spasming body down, he thrusted his massive horsecock deeper and deeper, finally grazing that tight space in her deepest recesses. Feeling his massive tip pinched by the tightness, Cal felt his nuts finally erupt, spewing out shot after shot like an eternal cannon. Slamming his battering ram cock in and out, feeling her tightening pussy grip his massive tool, their cum mixing and lubricating them even more. The pent up pressure in his nuts poured out load after load of his thick jock cum; their combined juices soon covering his massive thighs, the thick hairs matted down. His breathing paced slower, Cal extracted his massive horsecock from Amy’s overstretched cavity. The massive softball-sized cockhead bobbing up and down; his engorged shaft’s increasing size and girth still supported by his inguinal muscles. The thick 13.5-inch shaft still pointed up as his relieved bull nuts shrank back down to the size of pomegranates, hanging low and swinging wildly in his hairy sack. Sitting back down, Cal mildly rubbed his slick cock, the pulsing member never overexerted. Waking up from her orgasmic coma, Amy repositioned herself on the couch, snuggling into Cal’s red-hot arm. Feeling her hand grasping his right pec, “how’s it feel to see someone with a bigger chest than you?” Bouncing his massive pillow-like pecs on command. “Hmmm,” Amy opened her eyes as she looked up at the protruding chest mound, “I think I can live with it.” Reaching her hand, she rubbed the hot skin, feeling the familiar rough scratch of his growing chest hair. Breathing in his musk, Amy felt her heartbeat fluctuate wildly as her growing lust and sexual pleasure drove her closer to Cal. He was unlike anything she had ever seen, and staying up late looking at porno after porno of hot guys railing women, she could only think of Cal. His height, his size, his strength; and of course his legendary meat. “Cal?” “Mmmhmm?” “Do you think you’re gonna keep growing bigger?” Feeling Cal’s massive bicep tense under her, Amy could sense his pulse quicken. Growling in his low bass, “fuckin better believe it.” Lifting up his left arm, he easily flexed the huge 28” arm. Admiring the size his arm had achieved, he tried to picture how big it was before. It was difficult to imagine seeing himself smaller after achieving such a huge stature. Even standing next to someone who was so much smaller than he was, to Cal it was impossible for him to have ever been small. He was always huge, always massive. Now, he was just making it a reality. Seeing Cal’s enamorment with his own arm, Amy asked, “how much bigger do you think you’ll get?” As much as she lusted after Cal and his size, she sorrowfully knew there was only so much more she could take. His dick was already so huge, it was at least twice or even three times as big as any other man she saw. Every time they fucked, she could feel her pussy spasm and stretch wider and wider. Amy didn’t know how much more Cal could grow before he was too big for her. Cal pondered it for a moment, thinking about Big Jim and himself. After all, there was no other way he could predict his growth. Feeling his dick spurt out a hefty glob of pre as he reached his conclusion, Cal stood up. Jacking off his huge member, “Infinitely.” His huge nuts filled up again with his huge load. “I wanna keep fucking growing until I’m fucking too big to contain.” He could see his huge cockhead flare an even darker shade of purple as he increased his self-pleasure. “I wanna fucking grow bigger, and Bigger, and BIGGER! Until I’m so fucking BUILT, until I’m so fucking HUNG, until I’m so fucking MANLY, that the WORLD can’t take it anymore!” Picking Amy back up, her legs encircling his midsection. His breathing getting heavier, he kissed her, his big full lips meeting her. His bearded jawline scratching her face, his massive pecs mashed up against her breasts. His sputtering dick finding its way into her gushing hole, he railed in and out, quickening his pace like a jackhammer. His engorged cockhead being plowed in and out, each square inch of the sensitive skin erupting in tingling pleasure. His veiny shaft swollen with blood as he slammed the thick base in. His overgrown bush mingling with hers; every inch of his shaft’s huge surface area pressing itself into her insides; his throbbing cockhead pulsing and pushing itself deeper and deeper into the tight space. His huge nuts swinging back and forth wildly, slamming themselves into her with audible smacks. “I’M GONNA BE A FUCKING BEAST. GONNA FUCKING OUTGROW THE FUCKING HULK! I’M GONNA GET SO FUCKING PUMPED I’M GONNA TEAR THROUGH EVERY FUCKING PIECE OF CLOTHING I PUT ON! MY DICK’S GONNA KEEP FUCKING GROWING BIGGER AND THICKER AND FATTER! GONNA FUCKING BLOW MY FUCKING LOADS LIKE A FUCKING CANNON! MY NUTS ARE GONNA FUCKING SWELL TO THE SIZE OF GLOBES! GONNA HAVE THE BIGGEST FUCKING LOADS! GONNA FILL A SWIMMING POOL WITH THESE FUCKERS! I’M GONNA BE A FUCKING GODDDDDDD!!!!!!” Cal’s dick erupting out pint after pint of his hot creamy spunk, his muscles tensed into a deep red shade, pumping themselves larger and larger as he flexed harder and harder. Cal’s nuts throbbed harder and harder as they tried to make even more cum for his dick to shoot out. After a solid three minutes of his dick firing salvo after salvo of jizz, he was brought back down to Earth. His massive dick flopping around as he laid a spasming Amy on her bed, Cal tried to wake her up. Seeing her continue to spasm, her pussy gushing out a mixture of his and her cum, he gave up. Going back downstairs, Cal stretched his tightening clothes around his muscled chest and torso. Pulling on his pair of nylon boxer briefs, the fabric cupping his sweaty junk, Cal admired his bulge. Seeing himself grow bigger and bigger in his mind, he could only imagine how much bigger his already massive dick would get, nevermind his alpha nuts. They just wouldn’t give up, he thought, always so full, so painfully full of cum. It made his already constant jerk-off seshes productive at the very least. Stepping outside into the hot night air, Cal ran home, his bulging thighs filling out his shorts more and more as he sprinted. His speed was increasing, despite his massive body weight and height. Not even needing to catch his breath, Cal arrived home. Going up to his room, the stairs creaking more and more under his weight, he entered his musky room. Stepping out of his wide boots, he took off the rest of his temporary clothes. Scratching his hairy chest, he walked around, his thighs still pumped from the run. A less than stellar part of growing he thought, he found it hard to calm himself down. Not able to sleep, he played with his soft cock, feeling the hefty flesh smack against his thigh. It’s weight was probably a lot for the average man, he thought, but still it felt weightless to him. Feeling his hairy forearms flex with their power, Cal laid down in his new bed. Thankful again to Mr. Roberts for letting him take the rest of Big Jim’s furniture. His old bed would probably break under his bigger size. Playing with his hefty nuts, Cal stared up at the ceiling, unsure of what to do. Stroking his cock again, he felt the familiar rush start to build up within him again. Having something to do, he paid more attention to his cock. Sitting up, he looked at the hefty tool filling out his hand. Letting it bob up and down as he repositioned himself, the hot foreskin throbbing wildly. Curious, Cal leaned down, feeling his cockhead brush up against his protruding pecs. The sensation surprisingly nice, he pushed further, feeling his cockhead press itself further into the deep cleft between his pecs. Moaning louder as the soft scratching of his chest hair tickled his throbbing cockhead, Cal rocked his body back and forth, savoring this newfound experience. Quickening and deepening his cock’s penetration into his own meaty pecs, Cal savored how big his dick had gotten that he could now, with some bending, fuck his own pecs. Not needing to jack himself off with his hands anymore, Cal focused them on cupping and kneading his massive nuts. Feeling each massive, hairy orb in his calloused hands; each one pulsing and swollen with cum. Rubbing his hairy sack, feeling it stretch out further in his hands as he laid his nuts on the bedspread. Lifting his heft ballsack, Cal’s sausage-thick fingers went further down his hairy underside, feeling his thick pubic hair grow thicker as he ventured further. Feeling his sweaty quads on each side of his hand, Cal felt the thick hair surrounding his hole. The hot hairy hole rumbled from his touch, sending shock wave after shock wave throughout his body. His big dick spewing globs of precum on his hairy pecs, lubricating it as his shaft crept further and deeper between his chest muscles. Opening his eyes and looking down, Cal stared into the wide slit spewing his precum. His cockhead jutting above his pecs, Cal bent over further. His left hand squeezing and kneading his hairy nuts as his right hand fingered his hairy hole, Cal bent his over muscled neck, feeling his bearded chin graze his sensitive tip. Shuddering, his cockhead spurting another big glob onto his face. Tasting it, admiring the sweetness of his own nectar, Cal stretched his neck, feeling his cockhead brush his big lips. A circle of sensitivity, feeling the intense warmth of his cockhead enter his lips, feeling the warm kiss of his lips through his massive cockhead. Cal felt his nuts spasm in his hand, his sausage finger slamming in further as he grazed his large prostate, his lips grasped his flaring cockhead, greedily sucking down the sweet pre. Feeling the rest of his cockhead enter his mouth, the spongy material filling his cheeks with its enormous size. Sticking another one of his thick fingers in, Cal pushed in further, trying to grasp his throbbing prostate. His huge nuts swelling with more and more cum, Cal stuck his huge leathery tongue into his slit, feeling the even more sensitive area light up his nervous system. The intense pressure in his nuts pushing out, Cal felt his prostate spasm as his enormous load passed through, traveling up his thick shaft and through his engulfed tip, spewing shot after shot of thick white cum down Cal’s throat. Guzzling down the flavorful sweet and salty liquid, the thick cum quickly filling his stomach. His overfilled cheeks already filled with his flaring cockhead, Cal’s overproduced load quickly began to spurt out faster and faster. Overfilling his throat, his cockhead popped out of his mouth, still stuck in his pecs. Pointing upwards, he shot his thick load upwards, hearing it splatter against the ceiling with audible smacks. Lying back down, letting his still-cumming cock finish erupting his endless load, Cal felt his overworked body begin to fall asleep. Massaging the burning skin on his cock, slowly jacking off the massive tool. Letting his fatigue take over, Cal gave his cockhead one final squeeze, still able to feel the hot saliva covering it. The next morning Cal woke up to the sight of his cock throbbing with his built-up horniness, a night of endless sex dreams and huge cocks and tight pussies crossing his mind. Looking around him, Cal saw even more cum than he had left the night before. “Fuck did I cum in my sleep?” His hand covered in his dried jizz, Cal tore himself from the sticky sheets. Getting into the shower, feeling his enormous cock smack itself against the shower door. Still getting used to maneuvering its huge length and girth, it really did get in the way sometimes. His mountainous back muscles pressed against the wall, Cal’s cockhead pushed itself up against the shower glass, needing to push upwards due to his body’s size and its length. Soaping up his sweat-covered body, taking care to scrub each surface he could reach, especially where his body hair had gotten really thick. Washing out his worked-up body odor, feeling the coarse hair begin to flatten out under the hot water. Scratching his heavy balls, Cal’s hand again crept further across his hairy taint, finding his eager hole waiting for him. His back sliding down the wall as he squatted lower, Cal felt his thick sausage fingers enter his asshole again, finding their way deeper, feeling the intense sensation enter his nervous system again. “Awww fuckkkk…”, his deep voice trails off as he digs around, pleasuring himself from the inside out. His cock bobbing around, the huge tip smacking itself against the shower door. Sinking lower, Cal’s massive quads swell larger, each massive head of his quad covered in dark hair. His hefty balls lying on the crook of his elbow, each nut falling over the side of his muscle forearm. Feeling himself come close to orgasming, Cal backed off, letting his hole breath as he took a moment to massage his nuts. Edging himself closer, Cal stuck his fingers in even deeper, his horniness growing as his nuts urged his unconscious mind to orgasm. Still he held off, exercising restraint over blowing his excessive load. Opening his eyes, once again feeling the hot water hitting his flushed skin. Taking a deep breath, Cal calmed himself down, needing to hold off for now. Getting out of the shower, he began to dry himself off, taking care to not overstimulate his cock or hole. If his recent loads have indicated anything, his cum is only going to get thicker, hotter, and more voluminous. He had to slow it down or else he would need to blow his load every hour. Nevertheless, just needing to blow his load so often made Cal’s unconscious mind ever hornier, ever more self-pleased. Getting dressed was becoming ever hotter as Cal found his growing body overflowing his clothes more and more. Opening his underwear drawer to find Big Jim’s assortment of 4xl boxers, boxer briefs, and nylon shorts. Pulling out a pair of cotton boxer briefs, Cal took a moment to breathe in the residual musk that remained in the fabric. Pulling them on over his half-hard junk, feeling his massive nuts squeezed by the fabric only increased their growing pressure. “Fuckin goddamnit, 7 in the morning and I already got fuckin blue balls.” Walking around with his dick still out, the massive schlong flopping around in its semi-soft state. Lying back down, Cal tried to focus on not getting hard, on holding back. Still, just the thought of his own massive manhood excited him. His hand trailing downwards, he couldn’t help but feel it. Of brushing his fingers against the sensitive skin, of trying to hold it, trying to pick it up, feeling its hefty size fill his hand. The hardening meat stretched his fingers out more and more until it was so big and hard, he had to hold it with two hands. Starting to jack it off with both hands, Cal couldn’t stop. “Fuck it’s so big. So fucking huge.” His massive balls still swollen in his boxer briefs, each orb inflated even bigger, fuller, heavier. His tip flaring an even deeper shade of red and purple, Cal admired what he could see over the ridge of his huge pecs. His judgment taking over, he let his hard dick swing around, pumped full of blood. His massive nuts began pumping out more hormones. The circulating flood of testosterone only makes him hornier, making him more obsessed with cumming, making him need to release his seed. Getting back up, Cal tried to shove his swollen meat into the tight fabric, his massive nuts pushed downward by his enlarged shaft. His massive meat pressing itself out over his huge balls, the engorged cockhead threatening to rip out. Looking in the mirror, it was the hottest sight Cal had ever seen. His manhood was too big to be caged in like that, thinking he should just go the day commando. Fighting the urge, he pulled a pair of basketball shorts over his package. His hairy thighs filled out each leghole, leaving his package to be outlined even more. Every angle was too revealing, the large phallic shape too obvious. Trying to ignore his growing horniness, Cal pulled on a t-shirt, feeling the fabric tighten itself around his armpits and sleeves. His juicy pecs pushing out the front even more than usual, Cal checked his side profile. At least now something extended out further than his bulging package. Putting on his sneakers, Cal couldn’t help but look straight down, forced to stare at his throbbing dick. Standing back up, Cal took a deep breath and went downstairs. Walking into the kitchen, Cal made himself a quick protein shake, surprised by how thirstily he gulped it down. It was a long night he thought to himself, he needed to replenish his fluids. Gulping down another shake, Cal went outside to begin his ever-longer morning run. Returning an hour later, Cal was soaked in sweat, his shirt a shade darker and clinging more to his pumped muscles. His swollen quads stretched out the fabric, each leg hole rolling up, revealing more of his hairy legs. His package had somehow stayed hard, if not harder, than when he started. Walking back upstairs, each step bouncing and stimulating his cock. Entering his room, Cal peeled off the sweaty clothes, inhaling the deep musk he left in the fabric. His boxer briefs were absolutely drenched in a mixture of sweat and precum. His swollen cock had somehow remained strapped in, unable to rip out and expand to its glorious size. Peeling off his boxer briefs, gasping out loud as his swollen nuts were allowed room to expand. The intense pressure he had built up in his nuts was getting more and more painful. “Fuckin blue balls,” he said as he sauntered over, dumping his soaked clothes into his hamper along with his cum-stained bedsheets. Picking up one of his nuts, Cal winced at the mixture of pain and pleasure that hit when he applied to the slightest squeeze. Each of his balls looked like two of the largest grapefruits he had seen. The swollen orbs swinging around, Cal tried to ignore the building urge to jack off. Putting on a tank top and a fresh pair of shorts, deciding to go commando this time, Cal went downstairs to the garage. Entering the humid room, Cal turned on the lights, revealing the assembled weight set he brought over from Big Jim’s. Already sweating a little into his fresh clothes, Cal sat down on the bench. With each rep on the bench press, Cal’s already inflated pecs swelled even bigger, filling out his 4xl tank top more and more. His huge nipples began to eclipse the edges of the fabric, his massive pecs pushing them further outward and downward. Looking down, Cal watched the large mounds push further and further out as he counted his reps, counting higher and higher, entranced by his muscles. His mind clearing into a sharp focus, Cal stared at his swollen pecs, the skin a dark red beneath his chest hair. His mind snapped back to Earth by the sound of stretching fabric, Cal put down the bar. Sitting up, Cal’s initial thought of ripping his tank somewhere was overtaken by the sight of his swollen cock pushing out of his shorts. Unrestrained by any boxers, his thick shaft was pushing down the leg of his shorts, the inflamed cockhead poking out of the overstretched fabric. Slapping his shaft at the sight of being too much man for his shorts, Cal grinned as he got up. Going over to his area of free weights, Cal began pumping his biceps even bigger. Unable to see down past his swollen pecs, Cal could only imagine his dick pushing out even further as he pumped his huge body bigger. Returning to his blank space, Cal focused on counting higher and higher. Taking a moment to change his routine, focusing on working his triceps now, Cal realized he was stepping in a puddle. Looking down past his pecs, Cal could see a small puddle of his precum covering the cement floor around him. Chuckling to himself, feeling even hornier at the thought of getting so worked up by pumping his huge muscles. Nearly two hours later and a dozen routines later, Cal was squatting his largest weight yet. Lowering himself with perfect form, his sweaty tank top was lying in a corner, torn off nearly an hour ago. His sweaty pumped pecs refused to return to their original size. His overstimulated package pushed out further and further in the tightening shorts. His cockhead and a few inches of his thick shaft fully exposed. His beefy ass pushed itself out more and more, filling out his shorts with more muscle than it could hold. His mindless routine stopped by the sudden pain in his crotch, Cal put the increasingly lighter weight down. Going over to a mirror, Cal admired his reflection. His upper body was pumped to the limit, swollen red and visibly throbbing, his thick veins pushing out into his skin. His beefy pecs pushed out by at least 5 or 6 inches, each mound covered in a thick dusting of hair. His half-dollar sized nipples pushed lower by his pecs sheer size. Down below, following his thickening treasure trail, Cal could see his shorts visibly straining against his crotch. The waistband pulled down, revealing the thick base of his monstrous cock as well as just part of his forest-like pubes. Going lower, he could follow his thick shaft straining against the fabric, his pumped thighs only pushing it even further. The bottom half of his swollen dick pushed out past his leg hole, his huge cockhead a deep purple, the slit dripping precum. His dick running to the side, Cal could see his huge nuts filling out the majority of the crotch of the shorts. The normally stretchy fabric was stretched tight around his swollen orbs, each one big as a small cantaloupe, hot to the touch. Going upstairs in his revealing state, Cal’s fire-hot skin burned with lust. Slamming his door shut, he instantly snapped his shorts off with a flex of his tree-trunk like thighs. His sweaty skin breathed a sigh of relief. His swollen nuts dropped lower than ever before in his stretched-out sack. Each of his balls visibly throbbing in the hairy flesh bag. His cock instantly flew upwards, smacking his hairy abs, leaving a thick strand of pre between them and his flaring tip. Reaching down, he grasped the swollen hot flesh with his calloused hand, feeling the throbbing pulse run through it. Going up and down, Cal could feel the ridges of his pencil thick veins covering his shaft, feeding his growing manhood. Slapping his overfilled nuts, Cal soaked in the pleasurable yet painful pressure with a growing admiration. Slapping and squeezing his nuts again, feeling their contents push back. His cockhead spurted out huge globs of precum, quickly forming a puddle at his feet. Sauntering over to the bathroom, Cal looked in the mirror. Seeing his pumped growing body fill the mirror’s reflection. Stepping closer, his cock pressed up against the glass, smearing it with his fluid. Grunting in his deeper voice, Cal felt his Adam's apple drop lower, his throat clearing in deeper and deeper chuckles. Stepping on the scale, Cal had to bend over to see past his pecs, 352 lbs. His cockhead pressing itself into the underside of his huge pecs, Cal sauntered back into his room, his larger feet making small reverberations on the floor. Pulling out his tape measure, he stretched it against his battering ram cock, from his wide base to his flaring tip, stretching it against his pre-spewing slit, Cal chuckled. 14.5” Taking the slick measuring tape, he wrapped it around his thicker shaft. 13” thick in the middle, 14” thick at the base. His cockhead spurting out a steady stream of pre all over him, Cal cupped his hand, gathering a handful of pre in a matter of seconds. Scooping it into his mouth, it tasted even better than earlier, sweeter, tangier, thicker. His dick swinging wildly in between gulps, Cal felt his nuts swell painfully in their tightening sack. Giving his overproducing little sperm-factories another slap, sending them swinging wildly, Cal was hit with a wave of dizziness. His vision going blurry, he sat down, his furry hole sliding on the precum slick floor. Feeling his nuts tense up, his cockhead flared larger, preparing itself to fire his biggest load yet. Giving his pulsating nuts one final squeeze, his first cannon-like shot making him black out from the sheer force. Meanwhile at the Gym Ethan was working out fervently. With every inch he grew, every pound he gained, he knew it wasn’t enough. Slamming the weights down, Ethan ran over to the next station, having his routine down to a science. His tightening shorts showed more and more of his bouncing package as he jogged faster. Sitting down, his large dick shoved down against his rock hard thigh muscle. Focusing his burning passion into pumping his pecs bigger, stronger, thicker, Ethan’s otherwise quiet mind thought only of Cal. He hadn’t seen the muscled jock in two months, the two of them being apart all of Summer vacation. He thought he would at least see him in the gym, if only to fuck Ethan’s mouth with that beautiful cock. Feeling his own cock stiffen at the thought of Cal’s growing manhood, Ethan brought his mind back to his bench press. Half an hour later, Ethan stood up, quickly hurrying over to the bathroom. Entering the empty restroom, Ethan took a deep breath. Looking down, his cock was about to rip through his shorts. Sliding down the tight fabric, Ethan grabbed his dick. Jacking off the big member, Ethan thought again of Cal, of how big he must be now. Imagining him towering over him, Ethan felt the burning passion return to him. Jerking off faster, he felt resolved that he would one day tower over that fucking muscle beast. “Fuck him, I’m gonna be the muscle beast. I’m gonna get so fucking huge he’ll be the small one for once.” Feeling disgusted by how much smaller he felt next to the huge size he pictured Cal at, Ethan jacked off harder, gyrating his hips as his big balls swung below. The door opened suddenly, Ethan whipped around to see Kenny, his older classmate. The football jock had walked in, about to use the urinal, when he saw the huge hunk jerking off out in the open. “Kenny?” The huge muscle hunk said, his deep voice reverberating in the small room. Looking closer at his scruffy face, he looked familiar. “Wait, aren’t you that freshman?” “Well I’m gonna be a sophomore now, but yea.” Ethan looked down at Kenny, taking in his face of bewilderment. “Fuck me; how’d you get so huge?” Kenny stepped closer, taking in this guy’s size. “I’m not that huge. I’m fuckin puny.” Kenny almost lost it laughing, “No man, no you’re not. You’re a fucking beast my dude.” Stepping closer, Kenny looked up into Ethan’s eyes. “I thought I was tall at 6’1, but you’re at least 6’3. Maybe 6’3 and a half. I thought I was getting pretty buff, but you fuckin’ dwarf me by like 100 lbs. What are you 280?” “Fuckin’ I don’t care how much I weigh. I just need to get bigger.” “Well you look fuckin huge bro! And speaking of huge, what the fuck! You’re fuckin hung as a horse bro! I thought I was fucking hung but fuck man, you can fucking kill someone with that fucking thing bro!” Looking down, Ethan stared at his cock filling his hand, “it’s not that big.” Taking out his stiffening cock, Kenny brought himself closer, “you’re looking at 8 inches of meat; and you fuckin dwarf it.” Bringing his dick closer, Kenny could see Ethan’s huge cock extend by another 3 or 4 inches past his, not to mention it was insanely thicker. “Fuck that’s a big cock. And you think that’s fucking small?” Getting down on his knees, Kenny brought his lips around the huge cockhead, feeling the thickest cock he ever saw push itself further down. Ethan felt something unlock within him, feeling someone struggle to swallow his cock elicited something from deep inside him. Almost growling in his baritone, Ethan began pushing in further, feeling his dick force itself deeper down his throat. Looking up at the mirror, Ethan stared, unable to comprehend what he was seeing. Looking back at him, was a 6’3.5 290 lbs muscle monster face fucking a football player. Looking down at the hunk struggling to take any more of his swollen cock, Ethan thought, ‘a year ago I would’ve fucking drooled over this guy, let alone hoped he would think I was fucking hot.’ Bringing his bicep up to his face, Ethan flexed, feeling the power show itself in his bulging muscle. The huge 25” muscle flexed back at him, cut, striated, veiny; powerful. Looking back at the mirror, Ethan saw his face, confirming it with his hand. He was hot; his jaw was sharp, his cheekbones were more pronounced, he had fuckin stubble! Looking back down, Ethan felt his lungs fill themselves with the first real breath he’s had in a long time. “Better fucking believe I’m huge! I’M A FUCKING MUSCLE HUNK AND I’M GONNA KEEP GETTING FUCKING BIGGER!” Taking his cock out of Kenny’s thirsty mouth, Ethan really took in his cock’s size. “I GOT A HUGE FUCKING COCK AND IT’S GONNA KEEP FUCKING GROWING!” Slamming his cock back into Kenny’s mouth, Ethan stared at his reflection, bringing his arms up to his sides, he flexed out his huge chest, watching each chest mound push out further. Feeling his softball sized nuts tighten in his sack, Ethan felt his load quickly explode out of his cockhead. “I’M A FUCKIN MUSCLE MONSTER!!!!!” Finished firing his huge load, Ethan shoved his big dick back down his shorts. Walking back into the gym, people stared at him, the supposed source of the loud noise. Not caring, Ethan strode back to the weights, feeling renewed and ready to get even bigger. Two weeks later Cal was sitting in his truck, driving down the street. Keeping his eyes on the road, Cal massaged his semi through the skin tight fabric. Taking a right, Cal found the house and parked outside. Unloading the trunk, he easily lifted the large lawnmower and the rest of his tools. Firing it up, he began his first of many rows to walk. Needing money like anyone else, Cal had started landscaping for a few neighbors, his size naturally useful for outdoor work. That and he was complete eye candy for his watchful neighbors. Needless to say, his business spread quickly by word of mouth. He also started wearing shirts with his logo and phone number when jogging in the morning; requests came in quicker than ever. Feeling his hungry thigh muscles pace themselves as he walked up and down the yard, Cal let his mind wander, thinking about what to do next month when school started. He would probably have to shut down his service for a while in order to focus on football and working out more. Minutes passed by and blades of grass were cut. Going along the perimeter with a weedwacker, Cal’s wife beater stretched and soaked with his sweaty muscles. Giving his cock a mindless squeeze, he kept going. Finished loading his truck back up, Cal strode to the front door to collect payment. Knocking loudly with his big mitt, he waited on the doorstep. Opening the door, he was surprised to see his classmate Rebecca at the door. “Rebecca? I didn’t know you were my neighbor.” “Yea,” she said chuckling, “I guess I never had the chance to properly introduce myself. But I’ve seen you jogging around the neighborhood for a while now. You’ve really gotten huge Cal.” Grinning, Cal put his hand on the doorframe, taking care to lazily flex his 29” bicep. “Yea it’s been pretty fucking wild, been gaining mass like crazy. Been getting so huge I haven’t really gotten to know you that well. But I wouldn’t mind talking now,” he smiled again, feeling his cock strain. “Well whatever you’ve been doing is working well. A little too well. You’ve gotten big all over.” She looked down, her heart fluttering at the sight of Cal’s massive bulge right in front of her. “Yea I know. It just keeps growing, I don’t really mind though.” “Me neither. You wanna come inside? I can get your payment.” Bringing him inside, Rebecca felt Cal’s massive arm brush past her, his sweaty musk quickly filling the living room. “Thanks. Nice place you got here.” Sitting down on the couch, the furniture groaning under his weight. Sitting down next to him, Rebecca felt his sweaty thigh press against hers. Feeling his sweaty muscle flex slightly sent shivers through her. “Cal, just how big are you?” Grinning, Cal sat back, feeling his dick quickly fill with more blood. “Just measured myself this morning, 6’5 and 366 lbs.” Flexing his bicep, “these babies just hit 29” this morning as well.” Getting closer, Rebecca placed her hands around his massive arm, feeling the rock hard muscle swell even bigger. Looking down at Cal’s crotch, she could see his massive bulge swell bigger. Seeing her stare at his manhood, Cal stood up, once again towering over her. “I can see where you’re going with this, allow me.” Taking off his sweaty wifebeater, Cal flexed his massive lats, each one flaring out like an airplane wing. Bringing the hem above his hairy pecs, letting the fabric stretch around his protruding nipple before bringing it up further. Finally bringing it up off his head, taking care to flex his massive traps and shoulders. “Oh fuck Cal! You’re so fucking hairy!” Bouncing his hairy pecs and scratching his thicker beard, “yea I don’t even bother shaving it any more. It’s too much work.” “Well don’t. It’s fucking hot. You look so manly with it.” Stepping up to him, Rebecca felt each of his hairy pecs, the huge size of each pec outsizing her hand tenfold. Feeling the scratchy hair, Rebecca reached up, feeling Cal’s beard. “Can you grow it out?” “Yea I fuckin can,” Cal grinned, feeling his dick stiffen even more. Stepping back a step, Cal began sliding down his tight shorts, taking care to show his thick bush. Looking at him unveil his massive package, Rebecca felt her pussy drip with anticipation. His thick pubes exploded out around his tight boxer briefs. His massive cock and balls was stretching out his briefs to the point of bursting, his thick base exposed. Pulling down his boxer briefs, Cal felt his cock jump out, swinging to attention. Bringing out his hefty nuts, letting them swing around. Looking past his pecs, Rebecca practically leapt at his cock, taking it in her hands, rubbing its massive surface area, licking his huge cockhead. “I know what you’re thinking. It’s 15 fucking inches.” That was the final straw, Rebecca continued to attack his cock, taking off her shorts, revealing her moist panties. Picking her up, Cal ripped off the flimsy fabric, bringing his cockhead close to her gushing hole. Rubbing it around the entrance, Cal prepared for his grand entrance. He knew it was thicker than a champagne bottle, but fuck it. Shoving his tip in, he was blown back. His massive cockhead was squeezed tighter than it ever had, fighting its way through the tight space. His faucet of precum helped lubricate and then some, helping him drill in further. Feeling Rebecca shudder, her hands gripping and holding his massive pecs. Feeling her pussy tighten further, Cal couldn’t take much more, his cock was gripped so tightly he could feel her pulse quicken through his cock. His massive nuts quickly firing out his built-up load, he roared in his guttural voice, feeling his cock spewing wildly. Bucking his hips back and forth, shooting his biggest load yet. What felt like 5 minutes and a gallon of cum later, he laid Rebecca down, letting her recover from her first time with his battering ram of a cock. Next time would be ever better, he thought. Stretching his clothes back over his sweaty body, Cal grabbed the envelope of cash on the counter and left. Driving in his truck, Cal scratched his beard, thinking about growing it out. It’s not like he wasn’t trying to grow it out, he just left it alone. He was already very hairy compared to others, but it wasn’t enough. Driving past his house, he decided to drop by the store to pick up a few supplies. Strolling down the aisles, feeling his massive cock fill his shorts to the point of bursting, Cal went around, soaking in the stares everyone gave him. Loading up on protein bars, protein powder, milk, and a couple dozen frozen pizzas, he decided that would be enough for a few days. Going over to the clothing aisle, he was stubbornly met with a limited section for his size. Intended for someone obese, he found a couple pairs of 5xl shorts, plus a new package of nylon shorts. The skin tight stretchy fabric ought to work, he thought. Strolling over to the supplement aisle, Cal browsed the selection. Taking a few of the muscle max containers, thinking they wouldn’t hurt. Finding a supplement for hair growth, Cal tossed a few bottles in his cart. Something else caught his eye, a line of testosterone supplements. Total Alpha. “Pffft. Probably gonna help a middle-aged guy lose 2 lbs and get a hard-on. But for me… Well, let's see what this body can do.” Taking all the bottles, Cal went over to the hair care section. Finding a couple bottles of beard oil, he scratched his beard. It needed to be thicker, longer, bushier. Imagining him going back over to Rebecca looking like Paul Bunyan. Not to mention it would make him look more beastly on the field. Taking all the bottles, Cal went over to the checkout. Driving home, he took out his cock and jerked it off slowly, admiring its bigger size. Looking back down at the throbbing cockhead, “fuck I’m gonna be huge. This is just the beginning.” Meanwhile at College Damian was at the gym, stunning himself with new personal record after new personal record. Going over to the wall mirror, he gave himself a couple flexes. Everything about him seemed bigger somehow. Ever since Cal fucked him, he started growing faster than he ever had. Going over to the scale, he needed to check his progress. 283 lbs. “What the fuck.” He continued flexing in the mirror. “Who the fuck puts on 30 lbs in two months?” Thinking back to Cal’s growth, a thought crossed his mind. “But how? How’d I manage to get bigger from that?” His mind racing, Damian jogged back to his dorm. Having moved in last week, he enjoyed living on his own. Running up the stairs, he walked down the hall to find his doorway open. Going inside, he found his presumed roommate. He was facing the other way, unloading some books from a box. He was blonde, looked pretty big, obviously worked out. “Hey bro, I’m Damian. Guess we’re roommates.” Turning around, Damian saw his roommate’s eyes widen as he saw him. “Woah dude, nice build!” Standing up, he looked up at the big jock in the doorway, his huge upper body swollen and sweaty. And looking down, he was clearly packed. “I’m Brian, nice to meet you man!” Shaking his hand, Damian looked into his eyes. He was clearly a few inches shorter than him, but he had a nice build. Looked close in size to a couple of his former teammates, probably played football. “Nice to meet you too!” Looking down, Damian could tell he was definitely turned on by him, and he certainly was packaged right. This was going to be a fun semester.
    24 points
  21. Part Three Once the decision was made, Ben quickly closed the door, grabbed his phone, and walked into the sitting room. Depositing himself on the sofa, the exact spot where this journey had begun, Ben opened the YouTube App. Looking up his saved videos, he found the one he was looking for: Explicit Penis Growth by Walter Bowen. Just as he was about to hit play, Ben suddenly had doubts. At the moment, his cock was a freakish 13” long. After each listen, it had grown approximately 4” in length. That would bring him up to 17” in little more than five minutes. He was already finding it difficult to find clothes to cover his new endowment, and that would only prove more challenging with the additional size. On the other hand, why should he give in to society's norms? No one questioned a woman who had her breasts augmented to be the size of watermelons; why shouldn’t he be allowed the same privileges. Maybe he would be the trend setter, stepping out with a cock stretching down to his ankle. He also couldn't help being reminded how incredible it felt when he was one with The Centre; the power flowing through him. Most of all, the lust in Liam’s eyes when he had gotten his first glance at his cock. Ben had never experienced that before in his life, and never wanted it to stop. He wanted an existence filled with such looks… and more. Having made the decision, Ben pressed play. As soon as he heard the odd keyboard music playing, he was hard as steel. Once Walter Bowen began to speak, he was freely leaking all over himself and the sofa. As the video played and Ben fell deeper and deeper into his connection with The Centre, one side of him was able to notice a difference occurring in his own penis growth. Where before, as Walter described the growth, it would inevitably begin to happen. Now, Ben didn’t automatically begin to grow, but felt that with each description, he became more mentally and physically aware of each area: his balls, his shaft, his head, the length, the width, the sensitivity. It felt to him that each part, when called, were bringing themselves to attention; ready for battle. That battle erupted into growth when Walter began with his mantra: All energy comes from The Centre, into your body, and deposits itself into my crotch!! As Ben chanted along with Walter, he felt as if he were having the most powerful orgasam of his life as his penis grew longer, fatter, his glans thicker, his balls more prominent, and his overal sex organs more sensitive. By the time the video ended, out of breath and sweating from the exertion and ecstasy, Ben came face to face with his new 17” member. Ben’s stomach did flip flops as he stared down at the colossus he had given birth to. His cock was now not just big, it was intimidating. If anyone would ever say that a cock looked strong and muscular, it would be Ben’s. With each heartbeat, his cock pulsed like a cobra hypnotising it’s prey into submission. His balls, which to Ben’s surprise had grown increasingly hairy, appeared to breathe on their own while the churning of cum within each softball sized nut was definitely audible. The weight of his cock and balls had positively gone up, as when he stood up, there was significantly much more pull than before. As he walked towatd the mirror in his bedroom, Ben felt energised by the feel of his balls slapping against his inner thighs, and his cock, still hard, pointing toward the ceiling like the monument to sex and masculinity it had become. As he stood before the mirror, Ben loudly gasped as he took in the unexpected side effects of his last journey to The Centre. Besides the growth of his cock and balls, Ben discovered that the increase in his testosterone had caused hair to sprout on his chest and face, and to grow longer and thicker in his armpits, his arms themselves, and his legs. Moving his hands to his ass, Ben couldn’t quite believe that now had a light dusting of peach fuzz covering both cheeks! Ben had never been extremely hairy, having never had hair on his chest in the past, but now he was able to run his hands through it and tug on a few of the jet black growth on his body. The most astonishing occurrence though, and one would think growing 3 days worth of stubble in the course of 8 minutes would be insanely surprising, was that Ben now possessed a faint but definitely visible six pack! In shock, Ben ran his hand over it, and could clearly feel the ridges beneath his skin. How could such a thing be possible, Ben thought, but quickly recalled how this session, during the mantra, had felt so different. Was it possible that tapping into The Centre so often was having additional effects on his body beyond the miraculous growth of his penis? And if it was… how could he use this to his advantage? Ben looked at himself in the mirror again, flexed his arm, and watched his bicep slightly swell. Sure, it wasn’t a dramatic change, but he could tell that he had more muscle mass in his arms and in his chest than he ever had before. Even his legs looked slightly thicker. Seeing such small changes convinced Ben he definitely had to go further. He needed to immerse himself as much as possible in The Centre. Convinced it all had to do with the mantra, Ben grabbed his laptop and quickly logged onto YouTube. Finding the web address to Explicit Penis Growth, he copied it and pasted it into a site that would allow you to download the audio from a video. Once the audio was saved, Ben opened it in Audacity, an audio editor. Moving the cursor midway through the sound file, his cock hardened automatically when he heard Walter’s voice. Moving it slightly further, Ben quickly found the mantra. Once discovered, Ben opened a second blank audio file. In this he recorded his voice saying: ‘my muscles.’ He then proceeded to dub this over the last line of Walter’s mantra until it now said: All energy comes from The Centre, into my body, and deposits itself into my muscles. Finally, he set this section of the mantra to play on a continuous loop, only stopping when Ben wanted it to stop. Moving the cursor back to the start of the edited sound file, Ben hesitated before pressing play. If this works, he thought, there are two outcomes. The first: my muscles expand with insane growth just like my cock did, and when I’m finished I’ll look like a jacked athlete. The second: it just makes my cock grow even more until it becomes bigger than anyone ever imagined it could be. If only his cock grew, it could double or even triple the size it was now!! Was it worth the risk? Yes, he thought, it was definitely worth the risk. Ben hit play, and then proceeded to lie back on his bed. As before, Ben found himself getting lost in Walter’s words, feeling the energy enter his body and force his cock to swell dramatically with blood. Soon his cock was leaking all over his chest and bed, sending shockwaves through his cock and balls and into his body. Ben was so lost in a trance that he never consciously realised the new mantra had begun. As he began to repeat it over and over, he started to feel a fire igniting within every inch of his body. The fire quickly turned to an inferno, and if there hadn’t been so much noise from the market below, Ben’s neighbors would have heard him loudly and manically repeating the same phrase over and over again. If the girls in the flat next to his had been listening carefully, they would no doubt be surprised at hearing the pitch of Ben’s voice suddenly become deeper and deeper until it closely resembled a rumble. Since they could not see him, they would have missed watching his body convulsing on the bed, his massive cock shooting pre onto the walls and the ceiling, and tears pouring down his cheeks as Ben was tossed through wave after wave of agony and ecstasy. Thankfully they lived next to him and not below, as they did not hear the bed Ben was laying on for the past 73 minutes eventually creak, groan, and eventually explode into toothpicks beneath him. As Ben’s body slammed to the floor, his arm hit his laptop and decimated it into hundreds of pieces. With the mantra cut short, Ben was still lost in a trance that had him bellowing the phrase that was at that moment changing his whole entire life. He probably could have gone on like that for hours if his head hadn’t smacked forcefully into the opposite wall cracking the brick and rousing him back to reality. When Ben opened his eyes feeling energetic as if from the best nap of his life, he was shocked to discover his first glance was of two hairy mountains that blocked out the rest of his view. Lifting his right arm, he was amazed by how heavy it felt. When it finally came into his eyeline, the arm was a topography of more mountains, grooves, valleys, and hair. Ben’s heart began to beat faster as he took in his own hand, having some difficulty fully bending his arm, and saw how swollen it now was; thick and long fingers, a broad, strong, and rough palm, and the back of his hand was covered in an engorged highway of veins. Ben could feel beads of sweat beginning to coat his brow as he came to the realisation that his dive into The Centre had worked… perhaps too well!! Moving to stand up, he discovered this was actually more difficult than he imagined. His body appeared far too swollen to manoeuvre as he once had. Moving a leg that felt like it weighed a ton, he bent it to get momentum to stand, but found, just like his arms, it was proving difficult to bend them as he once had. Ben couldn't see them, but he could sense his quads were far too thick and swollen with muscle and he would need to get used to how his new body functioned. Ben began to laugh as he comprehended what he had gotten himself into. He had always dreamed of being a muscle brute, and now he had it in spades! Determined to stand, Ben extended his legs, and felt them slam right into the opposite wall shattering the plaster. Well, there goes my security deposit, Ben thought with a laugh. Using his engorged abdominal muscles along with the push of his arms, Ben was able to eventually sit up, and what he saw caused an instant orgasam to rock his body. Boiling hot cum shot into the air coating the ceiling along with Ben’s massive pecs and face. Ben moaned loudly and thunderously, his entire body convulsing as it appeared to grow even larger, swelling with further size and power. Three minutes later, once the orgasam had begun to pass, Ben let out a roar that shook the windows of his bedroom. More determined than ever, Ben hoisted his gargantuan form into the air, and smacked his head directly into the ceiling, large pieces of plaster falling around him, the white dust coating his sweat and cum soaked body. I haven’t even stood all the way up, he thought, as he came to the conclusion that he was now slightly taller than his eight foot ceilings. Taking in his new world, Ben suddenly panicked as he began to realise he was trapped in his bedroom! Moving to the doorway, he discovered that he was far too tall and wide to pass through it. Falling onto his knees and cracking the wood flooring beneath him, Ben attempted to crawl through, but his shoulders were now simply too broad. Deciding that it was inevitable, Ben used his body as a battering ram and took out large sections of the door jam on either side of him. Ben couldn’t believe how scared yet excited he felt. He had actually grown until he was nearly too large for a regular human sized building. There was no way he could continue living in this flat… it was simply too small and impractical. His body would flatten every piece of furniture, and he had no clue how he would ever be able to fit in his toilet or bathroom. Even if he could squeeze himself into the toilet, which was doubtful, could the commode carry his weight? Not to mention, what was he going to wear? Nothing he owned would fit him anymore, and he had no real clue how big he actually was now to even order clothing. He needed to find out. Thinking of seeing himself and witnessing his new size and body got Ben’s cock hard once again. Squeezing back into his bedroom, Ben ripped the full length mirror off of the wall and brought it carefully into the living room. Leaning it against the far wall, Ben lumbered over to the opposite wall and stood hunched over, but trying to take stock of himself. He was now too massive to fit in the mirror, so he had to do his best looking at parts of him at different times. While Ben looked at himself, he continually stroked his cock. The idea that he had become this mountainous creature excited him more than anything before. His legs were now two hairy tree trunks of muscle. Ben couldn’t believe a leg could be so extremely muscular, but seeing it attached to his own body forced him to acknowledge it could exist. Moving up from his legs, Ben took stock of the ridges and crevices that were now his abs. He had one time wished he had a six pack, but here he was sporting a ten pack so thick that he could stick his finger into the crevices between the muscles. Up from his fur covered abs were the two mountains he had awoken to. His pecs were so large and square and heavy that his nipples were being forced to point downward. Ben never imagined there would come a day when his chest was so engorged with muscle that he couldn’t see anything below them. Like his stomach, Ben’s chest was now covered in a thick matt of black hair. Reminded of the last time he stood in a mirror, Ben attempted to catch a glimpse of his ass, but no matter how he tried, his muscle bound body made it impossible for him to ever see it again. What he could feel was glorious: hard, tight, and round. With his fingers he could feel the same hair that covered his chest. He was amazed that what had once been a mere dusting of hair less than two hours ago had grown into a thick and rich forest. Given the chance, Ben would no doubt shave or wax his ass since the hair there now felt as long as what he currently had on his chest, but simply having it now made him feel primal… virile.. powerful. How did I ever live before tapping into The Centre? Now look at me: standing slightly over eight feet tall, possibly a thousand pounds of muscle if not more, my biceps are bigger than some guys head, and my neck… fuck… I don’t know where my back muscles end and my neck starts!! My neck is just a column of pure muscle!! My back is so wide… my shoulders are so broad that they’re going to have to build new doors just for me to fit through! Not to forget my cock… my fucking titanic cock that began all of this. It’s grown so long and so fat there’s no way I could ever fuck someone again… but I don’t care. On this mammoth body my cock and balls actually look in proportion!! Only an eight foot he-man would have a three and a half foot cock like mine!! Getting euphoric at all of the new developments, Ben stroked his cock faster and rougher. Even my face, he thought, even my face is more muscular… more masculine… my beard so hairy… my eyebrows so thick… the hair on my head longer and fuller than before… Before he even realised what was occuring, the subconscious part of Ben’s mind took over… and as he stroked, he began repeating: All energy comes from The Centre, into my body, and deposits itself into my muscles. As his cock began to leak onto the floor leaving behind an expanding puddle, and as he began grunting and moaning with less abandon, Ben’s body began to tremor… then quake… and then began to grow. Once again Ben found himself lost in both the mantra and his own growth. This time he could feel the fire entering him, spreading out into every muscle, bone, and vein, and exploding into more mass and size. By the time Ben’s head ripped through the ceiling above him followed by his shoulders, his cock was spraying gallons of cum. As the energy dissipated and left him, Ben took stock of the fact that his head and shoulders had ripped into the flat above him. Thankfully this was an old building and several of the flats had been purchased yet hadn’t been refurbished yet, so there were no tenants living in it at the moment. There did happen to be a drunk homeless guy squatting there who first stumbled and then ran out of the building and into the street when Ben grinned at him and said “hello.” As the homeless man tore through the masses of market goers, most shook their heads as he rambled irrationally about a giant coming to eat them all.
    24 points
  22. Hey guys, it was my second try to write something, because I absolutely love this site and I want to be part of it. I wrote this story very fast so maybe I made some mistakes here and there so excuse me for them. I hope its not too short. My idea is to make it into a series, but its just a plan for now. Enjoy, and let me know, If I should continue. I hope nobody is here-thought Billy as he walked in the team’s locker room Monday Billy was a scrawny little nerd and most of the time he got picked on by the rugby team. He couldn’t do anything at all because the members of the rugby teams were huge guys. Huge is not even the best word, humongous throbbing muscle guys. They were close to pro bodybuilders; the gym was their territory. Other schools always tried to keep up with them but it was impossible. So Billy just tried to live through high school, but the rugby dudes always bullied him. He was bullied because of his nerd Star Wars t-shirts, glasses and shyness. In the afternoon, he was walking down the hallway when one of the big guys, Zero, pushed him and as he lost his balance, the new Hulk comic just fell out his bag. -Oh look, scrawny little Billy is into big green guys, such a little pussy. -Said Zero as he took a quick look at the comic -Give me back. -Shout Billy and tried to take it back -Oh no no little guy, I'm keeping this. You don’t need some magazine about big jacked guys. U can always worship me. - Zero flexed his big chest and put on a double bicep pose. Unfortunately, his t-shirt couldn’t bear the pressure and it ripped, revealing his chiseled abs.-OOPPSS, looks like u got a free show pussyboy.- -Zero, please give me back the comic, I didn’t do anything. - Billy was close to tearing up. -Maybe I will tomorrow, -he grinned- after I cleaned up my jizz with it. - and walked away laughing. Billy was extremely sad, he just bought that fresh comic and Hulk was his favorite superhero. Hulk was big, powerful, an alpha, everything what Billy isn’t. Billy sometimes dreamed about waking up one day and being able to transform into a big powerful muscle God and show his bullies the way. But it's impossible. Billy walked to his locker and changed books, put on his jacket and started to walk out from the building, when suddenly his only friend Mark stopped him. -I heard what happened Billy, I'm so sorry. You can borrow mine if u want? -Smiled at him Mark with his crooked teeth. -Thanks Mark but I just buy another one. -Billy looked at him with a sad smile. -Well...you don’t know from me, but Zero put your issue in his locker. -He did what!? Oh my God it will smell awful. -But today the team will go and practice on the big court so you could go and took it back. Zero is pretty dumb, he won't even notice that it disappeared and the big court is 20 minutes from here so you have plenty of time. - explained the plan Mark. -Mark, thank you. See u tomorrow. -Smiled at him Billy and started running. The plan was easy, he goes home, puts down his stuff and comes back later tonight. It was the easiest plan ever. So Billy slowly walked home, put down his stuff and went up in his room. Billy’s room was the nerdiest room ever. Marvel posters on the wall, card and little figures everywhere. Even his computer was full of with comic content. But in one secret folder he hid videos about bodybuilders and big guys jerk off. He took a quick look if somebody tried to find them, but nothing. Later that day -I hope nobody is here.-thought Billy as he walked in the team’s locker room. The room was filled with the smell of sweat and jizz. Billy immediately got a little hard on. -OH COME ON, NOT RIGHT NOW. - screamed in his head. The lockers were all the same, old white iron lockers but each and every one had a name on it. Billy was scrolling down the hallway with his eyes trying to find the name. Dan, Derek,…....Harry,…..Liam,.....Peter,......ZERO. Billy stepped closer to the locker. -Geeee......should I open it? But what if Zero finds me and beats me up? Ohhh...let's do it! - The lock slowly opened and the door just opened itself. -Oh wow.-Billy’s mouth just dropped. The locker was full of dirty jockstraps, hoodies, rugby gear and next to a little bottle, there was his book. -Okay, it was easy, I take it and just leave. Billy slowly pulled out the book, but the little bottle almost fell down with it so he dropped the book and jumped for the bottle. Fortunately, he got it. -Uhhh I almost fucked it up, what is it anyways? - He read the paper on it, “ONE DROP IN EVERY YEAR”. -Drugs? Steroids? Maybe the whole team is on some kind of illegal supplement? Billy was on the way to put the bottle back, but a little feeling came over him. So he held the bottle and asked himself. -Do I want to try it or just leave it there? Maybe this could help...hmmmm....well, we live once soo.- with that power Billy opened the bottle and drink 2 big drop. -Hmm...it has a nice taste...but I feel nothing. - Billy put the bottle on the bench and looked at his phone, okay still 10 minutes to leave. But suddenly Billy felt dizzy. -Okay, now I feel something, aghhhhhhhh.-Billy felt pain in his chest and he saw it slowly growing and pulsing in his S sized t-shirt. *RIIIIIPPPPPP* the t-shirt teared apart and his chest just kept growing but with veins on it. Now he felt the pain in his back, his back slowly started to expand to a huge perfect V shape, -OHHH GOOOD WHATS HAPPENING????- Billy screamed and he grew taller, now he was 7 feet.-OHHH ohhhh this is niceeeeee- as the feeling became pleasure and realized that he is becoming a real life Hulk. His calves and thighs grew and became huge almost the size of 2 tree trunk. -OHHHH NOW MY SHOULDERSSSSSS- Billy shoulders blew up with muscles.-MOOREE MORRREEEEEE-screamed and his abs became visible then 2,6, an 8-pack appeared. His clothes completely ripped apart. Now he stood at 7 feet, with muscles of Hulk, in a tiny boxer. -Oh my God, ohmygod my voice. - his voice was now deep and pleasuring to hear. -IM A MUSCLE GODDDDDD, I CAN'T BELIEVE IT.- Billy ran to the mirror and put on a hell of a flex show.-I look hot but I think my dick didn’t grew. - when Billy said it, he felt a deep pain on his bulge that became pleasure as his dick started become longer and longer and longer. His balls grew to be golf balls then tennis balls then huge oranges. The boxer now was unusable, the penis of his stood now 15 inch long. -Zero found his competition. - grinned Billy and jerked his cock slowly and watched himself flexing in the mirror, he did a double biceps pose and some other pro poses. But he got scared when he heard a noise from the hallway. -Guys we crushed it today, we were unstoppable- said the team not so far away. -I need to disappear-. Billy quickly put on a used jockstrap from Zero’s locker and another used dirty t-shirt and started running to the door in the back, but before leaving he took the bottle and the book. Billy was walking home now as a real alpha thinking about the future and the potential use of the bottle.....
    23 points
  23. Okay, so I didn't intend for this to take like, nearly three years for me to post a second part. I originally had a very strong idea for where I was going to take this, but then when I put that to the page, it just didn't sit right on from the previous chapter. Hard to explain. I ended up scrapping that chapter, and will probably use that idea next instead. I've been really struggling for some time as a result as to where to even take this. I just haven't had the right mindset to know what to do with it. But, inspiration finally struck last week. I've been writing and subbing it furiously and now I present to you, Chapter 2. Once again, any feedback, feel free to slide into my DMs or reply using a comment. And for those of you saying I'm not really describing the reporter's body, there's a reason for that! It's so you guys can imagine yourselves in the situation. I personally find stories way too restrictive when they immediately describe how "you" are built. It may be something I end up adding, but not now. CHAPTER 2 Minutes pass, I stare at the ceiling, not really doing much. I just stare. I have to digest everything that’s happened. I’ve just had one of, if not the world’s richest royal shoot inside me, and while he did that, he was 500lbs of muscle. In the time it’s taken us to get acquainted and have sex, his family have probably made over another billion dollars. I hear him let out a sigh, his voice is a slightly higher timbre than it was just five minutes ago. I turn my head left to look at him and he’s starting to revert back to a ‘normal’ size. Of course, ‘normal’ size in his instance is still around 270, that’s what he said he goes back to. Even his ‘normal’ is absolutely what I wanted in a partner. The growth, the huge size, that was always supposed to be a fantasy. Until now. I had just been fucked by a corrupt Middle Eastern royal, he had admitted to me he spends billions on himself rather than his own country, siphoning off oil money for his own whims and pleasures. I stare around the room, everything is painted with gold leaf, he is spending billions on himself, a corrupt ruler, a dictator. I’m not afraid to admit I like it. There’s this expectation in society, really, that it’s ‘wrong’ or somehow ‘not right’ to want wealth and power. It’s seen as bad, you’re seen as morally bankrupt, to possibly be attracted to someone of unbelievable wealth and unchecked power. But the truth was before I had even discovered what my muscle fetish really meant, I was jerking off in my teenage bedroom to Arab Sheikhs and Princes. I would look up the net worth of these families, all totally hidden. So then I’d read articles about their lavish lifestyles. One experience which confirmed to me my sexuality, in terms of greed, was reading about a Saudi Sheikh who had travelled to the UK with a spare plane for his cars and bags. The article estimated that the family must make “at least £4bn a month” and I remembered shooting my load everywhere. These guys had everything, the world at their feet. Deep down, I was a left of centre republican (that’s in the European sense, American readers). Maybe the prospect of inherited power and wealth was the reason that turned me on so much. I was disgusted by the thought that someone should have a nation at their beck and call based on the accident of birth. That’s precisely why it turned me on so much. In my life in London, I had actually on two separate occasions had sex with royalty. One Qatari and one Kuwaiti prince. If you float in the right circles for long enough, you meet these people. They’re everywhere, the families are so huge and spread out across the globe. The first time it happened, swallowing the Kuwaiti Prince’s seed hungrily as he grunted, I came hands free. Nothing like what had just happened to me with the Prince of Thazzan, but the feeling of a direct bloodline to all the power and wealth in Kuwait being pumped down my throat just *did* something to me. Thinking about who I had just slept with, the thought occurred to me, before anything else continued. “How should I address you?” I asked. He laughs, a huge, joyous laugh that filled the room and also faded away as it kept bouncing off the gold-plated decorations on the walls. “I am His Royal Highness, Prince Abdul Al-Aziz Al-Hamza, first in line to the throne and next in the line of succession to the island of Thazzan, at which point, my title gets an ‘His Excellency’ before it.” My brain felt funny, I wondered if it was possible to have a kind of mental orgasm after cumming so many times. He moves his not insubstantial body closer to mine and rolled to face me on his side. He kisses my neck softly. “Let’s skip the pleasantries, shall we?” He pulled back, smirked, “Call me Abdul”. ************************************************************************ He gets up and heads out the room through a connecting door, and comes back a few seconds later carrying fresh robes and national dress. He slides them on to his body, tensing his arms through the fabric and inspecting them himself. “I love the residual effect of this medication,” he looks at me and smiles, “I’ve taken so much of it at this point it sort of accumulates in my system. I haven’t been below 250lbs in months”. “I’m still trying to get over the size of you at 500lbs,” I say, sitting up and looking at my cum stained trousers. “It is great, isn’t it?” He takes a seat back on the chairs, which are not far from where we had been on the floor. “I think the first time I took it, after it had been tested, and those changes started happening, I couldn’t believe it, I didn’t believe it was possible. “The sad part is, there is just no one else who gets it, and being so well known and from such a small nation, I can’t just take a load of pills and then go on a rampage. I could buy people’s silence, but at the end of the day, a growing Prince is always going to eventually spread rumours. “I joined the muscle growth forum as a way to get out my frustrations, to realise I wasn’t so alone in this idea of getting so huge. I have used one or two prostitutes or even my own staff while this size, but never after taking the medication. “Truth is, one of the prostitutes even asked me at my normal 270lbs why I was so big. I told him I wanted even more, and he said he couldn’t understand why as any bigger would be ‘too much’. He was removed.” I wonder in what sense he means removed, as in, removed from the roster of people who serve royalty in sex, or removed as in, well, buried somewhere in the desert outside the city. “Oh, your trousers,” he exclaims, cutting off my train of thought, “do you need a new shirt as well?” “I don’t think so.” “Let’s just get you a new everything, probably easier.” He leans from the chair to pick up the bundle of my clothes. He lifts the phone on the table between the two chairs, speaks some Arabic into it while reading my clothing size labels. He puts the phone down. “Lucky for you I have suits from before my growth around your size. Do you mind Armani?” I laugh, “well I mean it’s a lot better than the stuff I was wearing.” “No, I meant as in, it’s cheap stuff,” his voice trails off. There’s a slight awkwardness in the air as the differences in our backgrounds are so stark based on one throwaway comment. “I’ve just thought,” he continues, “isn’t this your final day here? What will you do?” I look at the recorder on the floor, the batteries scattered across the room. I look at him, those dark, beautiful brown eyes and perfect face, white teeth. His neck absolutely bulging at the seams of his robes. I look around the room, past him, I think about the situation I’m in. “Honestly,” I pause, letting out a deep breath, “I have no idea. This situation is all just so fast and yet it’s everything I’ve ever wanted.” “You’re still sitting in your own cum and you covered yourself in it. I can see that.” He says, flatly. “I’ve no idea how this *should* even work, what are you even offering? What’s your angle? What is -“ I gesticulate, “this?” He laughs, a broad, rich laugh. It’s beautiful. “For the past five or so years I’ve been taking these pills and then masturbating furiously on my bed as I expand, thinking about how amazing it would be to share this with someone.” My heart races, he continues. “This is fast, I know, but I want this. And I think you want it too.” He looks at my cum soaked body. I nod, not breaking eye contact with him. There’s a quiet knock at the door to the room from the corridor. He barks something in Arabic incredibly aggressively. From my limited understanding it sounds like there’s a swear word in there. He turns back to me. “I want you.” He says. I let it hang there, choking on whatever I would say. My breath quickens. “Before you say anything, my friend, I know, this is a fast situation but let me be perfectly clear, now that I’ve found someone as turned on and into this as me, I do not want to lose you or lose contact with you. There’s a part of me which doesn’t even want to let you out of my sight.” I swallow, hard. “Sorry, that sounded controlling. But you get my drift. We can split our time between here and London. We’ll have to see how the situation plays out with your friends and family, although my immediate reaction is to keep everything private. I will be ruler after all. “If you choose this life, I’ll employ you as an adviser to the Kingdom, but that’s for show. To all intents and purposes, you’re my man. You’ll live a total life of luxury and never have to work again. Have you ever been with Arab royalty before?” “Yes.” “Well you see, things are very different -“ he catches himself, “wait, what?” “I actually have,” I reply, “a Kuwaiti and a Qatari.” His smile broadens immensely. “Oh wow, the British boy does have a type, doesn’t he?” He lets out a large laugh. “Yes,” I quietly admit. “I mean I was about to show off with my lavish lifestyle but it seems you’ve become accustomed to this anyway,” he smiles, “this is most unexpected, well done you.” I beam back at him. “I mean, the Thazzani royals are immensely more wealthy and powerful than others. Everyone references Saudi Arabia and Qatar, but no-one talks about how much deeper our oil reserves go. Same size oil field underneath us, but we’ve got so much more than our neighbours. It helps. “I wake up on a morning, and if I want something I can have it within hours. The other week out of sheer boredom I bought a new Lamborghini, only 110 have been made. It was millions and even at my normal size I struggle to fit behind the wheel, but who cares, right?” I shiver all over, I can’t work out if it’s me being turned on or my body cooling down. “Oh, your clothes,” he says. He gets up and moves over to the door in the corridor, opening it slightly. He doesn’t say anything, takes the clothes, and shuts the door. He approaches me and throws the clothes on to me. “Can I,” I pause, “can I have a shower? Before I get changed? I mean, I am covered”. “Oh goodness, yes, of course, my sincerest apologies.” His British accent, speaking that exact sentence, for the first time almost sounds fake. It’s too polite, too accented. It comes from having the best education money can buy. He picks up the phone and speaks more guttural tones. He replaces the handset. “Okay all staff are in rooms, not corridors, and no one is in my bedroom or my bathroom, let’s go.” We walk to the door, he slowly opens it, looking out. The palace is deserted. I walk alongside him, dirty clothes trying to mop up the cum that’s still dribbling around on my skin, he takes the clean clothes off me. We get into a gold elevator, which quickly applies brakes as he steps in, and are rushed upwards. We cross another hallway to a large set of double doors, he opens them. ************************************************************************ His bedroom is larger than my apartment. I do not live in a small apartment in London, but this single room is four times the size of my place. The bed still dominates this enormous room, being by far the largest bed I have ever seen. The room was, like the rest of the palace, exceptionally modern but with ornate gold elements. A plain, modern chest of drawers had an old fashioned lamp on top. He sees me looking at the furniture. “I always really loved modern,” he says, “but then a few months ago I got bored of modern everything so changed out for some more decorative stuff, but can’t decide if I like this either. Bathroom’s through there,” he points at a large, double width door. “Are all these doors so wide and big because you’re huge when in here?” I ask. “Bingo,” he replies. The bathroom is half the size of the bedroom, still twice the size of my flat. It has a huge corner hot tub, an enormous walk in glass shower, everything you could possibly need to spend hours pampering yourself. I step into the glass shower, set a temperature and strip down. He’s standing in the doorway, even at ‘normal’ size, not far off blocking it entirely. I step into the rainfall of water coming down from the high ceiling. I start working my thumb and fingers close against my body to try and scrape off the cum. There are soaps on a shelf, and I lather up my hands to start trying to remove any remaining residue. In the corner of my eye I see him confidently swagger into the bathroom from the bedroom. He’s taken off his robes and his totally naked body moving around is a sight to see. He’s a big guy, and a huge soft cock flops around as he walks towards the shower. He gets in behind me, also underneath the rainfall of water from the ceiling. Even at this size, he’s taking up a lot of room in this big walk in shower. I step towards him, fairly confident most cum has been removed, I put my arms around his body. I squeeze. I feel the solid mass of his build, he’s an immovable mountain. I look, deep into his eyes and firmly plant a kiss on his lips. We both smile, water trickling off our bodies, in his case, streaming down his immense form. I go in for a deeper kiss, and he burps into my mouth. I step back, disgusted and wretching. I open my mouth and breathe out hard, waiting for water from the shower to rinse out my mouth. I fill my mouth with the water and spit it out, I do it again. I turn around to look at him, frowning. He looks apologetic. “There was a reason I wasn’t initiating the kiss,” he smiles, “my apologies. That always happens just after I take a dose and just before things start happening.” My frown softens. “Did you just…?” “Oh yes. Three,” he flashes me a shark-like grin, “I’ve never taken three, it should double my size.” He’s getting hard from talking about it and I’m already solid. He steps toward me, his huge hand wraps his way around my dick and slowly jerks. “You like this?” He asks, I can see his body slowly starting to swell, I muzzle my head into his hairy chest. I look up at him. “Fuck you’re going to get so big now aren’t you?” I say, restrictions lost, I can talk freely about this with someone, in person. The most I’d ever had were some hot phone calls with guys who wanted to grow. To actually meet a guy, and for it to be happening, was something totally different. He throws his head back, swears loudly in Arabic as I hear cracking from his body. His joints are struggling to contain his quickly accumulating mass. He lets go of my dick and leans against the tiles on the solid wall side of the shower. It’s a good job he didn’t lean against the glass. “It takes my body ages to acclimatise to each increase in dose,” he says, breathlessly, “I’ve been taking two doses for about a year and I’m still adjusting to it.” He presses his whole back against the wall and leans against it, he’s visibly getting really big, his neck is nonexistent as his body keeps swelling larger. His arms are bigger than tree trunks. His legs are forcing each other apart. He lets out a deep cry of pain. “I’m only supposed to take an additional half dose, max, when I want to start training for a higher dose, I should never have taken three in one go,” his joints crack more, he opens his mouth to do deep breathing, his beautiful facial complexion is even looking a tiny bit flushed. He clenches his jaw, swearing repeatedly through teeth in Arabic. “Do you need me to get someone?” I say, my body leaning against his swelling form, his skin is on fire even through the chest hair. “No, no no just let me -“ he lets out a loud animalistic noise, pushes me out the way and convulses forwards. His enormous back is like a platform for the shower water to be collected and run off. I can see the muscles beneath his skin flexing, striating and relaxing. “Grow.” He says in a much, much deeper baritone. He says it towards the floor tiles and it reverberates around the room. He lifts his torso up and stands up straight, struggling to get his balance. I can see from the wincing on his face as he moves around that he is struggling to contain the odd sensations he must be feeling in his new, huge body. His body now looks disgustingly huge, it’s hard to comprehend the sheer enormity of a muscle guy verging on 600lbs. His neck had gone, his shoulders were now the size of my head, his arms, relaxed, are bigger than my waist around. His legs are struggling against each other, forcing his standing position apart. I look at his dick, I could see creamy white liquid oozing from the end. He turns to face me, but his shoulders and arms get caught on the wall tiles and the shower glass. He tries to step back but his slowly swelling form ensures that he’s now wedged. “Oh fuck,” he says in English, a nice courtesy. “You are fucking, grotesque,” I say, “a total fucking monster, a beast, disgustingly huge, and I have never been more turned on.” His dick is now leaking huge sticky drips of cum, getting mixed in with all the water and working its way to the drains. “I have never seen anything like this, even in my deepest fantasies, let me soap you up.” I try, in vain, to get my hands lodged between the immense arms and shoulders and the walls to enable him to push himself free. I soap up my hands more, rubbing them all over his hairy chest, I lather them up again and get to my knees and work on his legs while sucking his dick. I hear him groan in appreciation. “You’re so big,” I say, taking my mouth off his dick. “So, big, this is so good,” he groans, “everything hurts and my body is on fire but fucking look at the size of me. Get off a second, my legs are feeling strong.” I walk back on my knees, watching him place a foot a long way behind the other and seeing the veins and muscles work so hard. His face turns red. He frees himself, he stumbles back onto the tiled wall as a huge bang erupts from the glass wall. Massive cracks have shot across the panes. “Now you’re no longer jammed you look fucking huge,” I say. He steps away from the tiles and beckons me. I move towards him as he lifts me effortlessly by my armpits. It’s like I’m nothing. I do weigh nothing to him. “Wrap your legs,” he growls, calmly. I try and get my legs wrapped around his hips. He forces his huge, royal dick inside me. The footlong that should be breeding women to carry on the royal lineage, but is instead being pushed into me. I scream as he makes me take it to the hilt. “Oh, you’re looser now,” he smiles. I can only let out a yell of affirmation to him. He lowers me back so he’s holding me horizontal, his huge, tree trunk arms supporting my back. I close my eyes and mouth to stop shower water from getting in, and breathe calmly as I start to feel this behemoth of man, larger and stronger than any other human male has ever been, work his way in and out. He holds me still, in mid air, while working his huge, monstrous Arab dick in and out of my hole. “You’re so big,” I yelp. “I am a monster, a freak,” he grunts back at me. “How does it feel to have grown to your biggest?” I ask, my voice rising and falling as he continues slamming into me. He lets out a low groan. “Amazing,” he replies, his pace on my hole getting quicker. “You like it, don’t you, you like being this freak,” I tease. “Yes, yes I fucking love it,” he grunts back, going faster still. “It’s so good to allow yourself to get this big, isn’t it?” I ask. “Bigger is always better,” he replies, changing his pace of fucking. I can feel his dick starting to tense inside me, he’s getting close. “How does it feel to be a huge, monstrous multi billionaire prince, about to be in charge of his country?” I ask. He doesn’t reply, just roars, roars loudly as my hole is flooded. I see every muscle in his body spasm and tense as he shoots his load into me. He lifts me back into his chest. He slides me off him, lifts me up and puts me down, I lean my body into his chest. “To answer your question, it is the world’s best feeling.” He kisses me on the top of my head, my body pressed helplessly against his enormous form. Water raining down on both of us. “And now you’re here, too.”
    22 points
  24. Hi Everyone.... long time lurker, first time posting a story.... please go easy on me as I'm dyslexic! This one is probably a one off but I have some ideas for some other stories. _______________________________________________________________________________________________________________ After the first day at a new job, I walk into my flat and look around for my gym gear, catching my tired slender reflection in my bedroom mirror. I’m tempted to skip my workout but I had promised myself I will get in shape this time; my new job means I have more free time now. The new flat means I have access to a gym. I know I have no excuse for not following my dream of finally getting fit. Well, I dreamed of, and have wanked over, the idea of being a bodybuilder, but with my genetics, that’s never going to happen, but if I could get some form of muscle and show a bit of definition, that would be nice. Unfortunately, my workout gear is all at the bottom of my washing basket from when I last managed to squeeze in a run. I fish around the back of my wardrobe for the random lycra outfit I had ordered online a few months ago. It was super cheap from a small website I’d never heard of before. The two-piece suit was two-tone blue and black, sadly the small size suit was baggy on my petite frame, and when I put it on, it had lots of wrinkles. It didn’t matter if it didn’t fit me though, nobody was going to see it. I was going to the gym in my apartment complex. It was small but surprisingly well stocked with weights. The few times I had walked past it whilst moving in it was empty. Nobody seemed to use it. This suited me as a small quiet gym was fine by me. I was determined to do a full-body workout; I had time to kill this evening, and given that I was just starting out, I thought I’d go through and practice my form on main compound exercises I’d learnt about; I may not have had time to train in the past, but I’ve spent far too many evenings enjoying youtube videos of muscle studs working out and giving training advice whilst all sweaty and shirtless. After a quick warmup, I look at my slender reflection in the mirror with the lycra suit hanging off me. I shake the idea of the fantasy of being a big beefy guy filling this suit and head to the squat rack. Putting on my headphones, I lift the unweighted bar, focusing on form, paying attention to each rep, trying to get 5-8 reps in a per set but concentrating on my body position and tensing and activating the right muscles. I add on some weight and start the next set, quickly getting in a rhythm and lose my mind to ‘the zone’, each set, I would up the weight ready for the next set then return to the focus on my form. I wasn’t paying attention to how much weight I was adding to the bar and going again. I’m just focused, in a trance, squatting down and bringing the bar up. I don’t notice the gradual reduction in wrinkles in the lycra suit. I finally feel my legs fatigued, only just managing to get the bar back on the rack. I unload the bar (not noticing how many plates I take off) and move onto the shoulder press. The wrinkles in my lycra suit are mostly gone, and around my legs, it’s started to pull tight; I’ve not noticed though, I’m too busy lifting the bar and creating my slow controlled reps. All the time, my shoulders broadening and rounding, pushing against the lycra, not that I notice, I’m just doing this rep of this set… but which set is it? I’ve lost count… I found that manageable, so I better add some more weight and go again. Time passes; after moving onto the bench press, I pause to fill up my water bottle, ignoring the round pecs slowly expanding and pushing against my shirt, not noticing the crease forming from my overhanging balls of muscle. Nor have I noticed my arms starting to fill out the sleeves. No, it’s time for deadlifts. Loading up the bar, then tensing my core getting ready to lift and thrust forward, concentrating on the squeeze, not noticing my back rounding and widening, traps and shoulders pulling the fabric of the lycra. As I stand up with each rep my core starts to push on the fabric, first as a small block pushing against it, and then, with each rep slowly starting to divide, first down the middle, then highlighting each individual ab. As I squeeze my butt at the top of each rep, it gets a little making it rounder, plumper, firmer; the lycra leggings start to conform to the dimples forming on each side, and yet I keep ongoing ignorant of the changes my body is going through. It’s only when I have to pause mid-way through a set to adjust my feet position as my quads are pressing against each other that I realise, “Fuck my quads are pushing against each other! I gasp as l look down and see that the lycra tight over my body, contouring muscles that any fitness model would be happy with. My cock instantly hardens, growing down the side of my thick leg, pressing against my lycra suit as I take in my muscles. I glance over at the mirror, and I’m tempted to go and look: I’ve heard of a pump during a workout, but this is impossible! However, overpowering my sudden hornyenss and desire to examine my body is the desire to work out: I said I would do a full-body workout: I need to keep on lifting! I go back to lifting, but I’m now aware, I can feel my muscles swelling up and getting more pumped with every rep. My now ripped physique strains against my tight suit. I ignore the strain of my hard cock in my pants, pulsing bigger and harder, pushing forward as my balls and legs grow with each rep, forcing it against the tense fabric. I try to force the thought of how much I’ve grown out of my mind, my impossible new body, and focus on lifting… after all, if I carry on lifting, I’ll grow more! I get on with my workout, each rep making me grow bigger, more defined. I try not to see my biceps swelling, my chest pushing against the lycra, the definition in my arms and legs showing through the straining lycra. Eventually, whilst doing a second round of bench presses, the suit can contain me no more. The lycra rips, pulled apart by my broad back, and as it does, I feel a wave of pleasure mixed with fatigue roll over my body, and I know the growth has stopped. I stop my exercise and walk over to the mirror, lycra tearing as it glides over my solid muscle. Reflected back in the mirror is a beast, as big as any picture of any bodybuilder I have ever jerked over. “FUCK YEAH” is all I can roar as I tense my chest; the lycra top explodes of my body. Seeing my pecs stand to attention as a shelf of glistening muscle, my deep abs and round shoulders cause my cock to go into overdrive, and it tears out of the ripped leggings. Now a foot and a half long and as thick as a beer can. I grab it with both hands and start stroking my thick pulsing meat, dripping with precum, flexing my body as I go. I tense my tree trunk legs pulsing with veins and bounce my pecs, watching the striations ripple. Grunting, I lick my sweaty hard bicep peak of my 22-inch arms, feeling the veins pulse under the paper-thin skin as I carry on jerking with my other hand. The feeling grows, both from the power I feel from my size and strength and all the new nerves from my massive cock. The sensation builds up to ecstasy, and I can’t take it anymore rock-hard cock pulses; I moan with pleasure and cum. Squirting warm white liquid over my abs, chest, up into my face and with my mouth open to swallow the hot, warm liquid. As the orgasmic pulses subside, I collapse on the floor. The pump my muscles feel starts to subside, my body returning to where it was, almost, as I clear up and wrap a gym towel around me, I admire the little bit more definition of my body than earlier. I notice that my cock and balls press against my towel more than they usually would be. I saunter back to my room from the gym to put in a bulk order for those lycra suits. I’m going to buy the size XL and am already looking forward to tomorrow’s workout.
    22 points
  25. Part 2 – The College Con-Artist Chapter 6 “Really? That easily?” I was shocked. Given the woeful tale of Roberto, I was surprised I didn’t have to strongarm him into helping me scam these assholes. “That easily,” Flynn echoed. “They have it coming. I have the perfect scheme. And you have perfect timing.” “You have a scheme lined up for me already?” “I’ve got fingers in a lot of pies. I’m always planning.” He pulled a notebook out of his back pocket—it was thick with notes and folded pages, and practically every page had been written on. “I don’t trust the cloud,” he said, explaining why he used an old school notebook. How many schemes was he involved with? “How have you not been arrested?” “Very few of the schemes I do would land me in jail. Less than 1%. Close to none. And those have to be extremely lucrative. Like the car I stole with Roberto. If that had worked, we would’ve made $50 thousand in one night—selling it back to its owner. Another chunk of my schemes, about 10%, no one cares. Like my fake IDs. In a college town, people expect that law to be broken. About 10% are in a legal grey area. They might be illegal; they might not be. A good lawyer can keep me out of jail. Mostly, those are handshake deals. Nothing on paper. If we didn’t have a contract, did I even break a law? Most of my schemes, about 80% of them, are completely legal. Caveat emptor. If my mark had been paying better attention, they wouldn't have fallen for it.” I had no idea what to say, so I just said, “Wow.” “Do you know what my source of most steady income is?” he asked bluntly. “Until two seconds ago, I naively thought it was your scholarship stipend.” Flynn looked confused for a second, and then his face lit up with recognition. “Oh! That was a lie. I have no stipend whatsoever.” “Then how do you make your money?” “Crockr. The dating app.” “Never heard of it.” “Of course not. You’re not the target market. Most of our classmates are elitist assholes. They pay for exclusivity. So, I came up with the idea for Crockr, a dating app exclusively for students and alumni of Crocker. An acquaintance of mine built the app; the idea and marketing are mine. If my customers had read the fine print, they’d see they gave me permission to use their data on apps like Tinder. My app puts their info on other dating apps. Swipes left on anyone who isn’t a student or alumni at Crocker. Sends them the info for the people who are. That’s all it does.” “And that’s legal?” “Completely. Shady as fuck, but completely legal. I make a cool $2,500 a month. Exorbitant membership fees are proof of exclusivity. I’d make even more if I could run the software myself. But I have to pay my staff, and I pay handsomely." “The scheme you’re proposing for me is one of those completely legal ones, right?” “Right.” He paused. “But,” he paused again, “before you agree, we’d need to do something you won’t like. Say no to this part, I’ll drop the whole scheme.” “Alright…” I said tentatively. “We have to tell one other person that you’re The Repository.” “Yeah, I don’t like that.” “Just one person. He’s not a student here. But he’s crucial to the plan.” Before I agreed one way or another, Flynn had me in his car on our way to meet this stranger. “His name’s Gil Shafer,” Flynn explained on the way, “but everyone calls him Shafe. He’s a professional bodybuilder.” “You know a professional bodybuilder?” Flynn just kept getting more interesting. “Ex-boyfriend? Former one night stand?” I didn’t like the strained quality of my voice. “Aww,” Flynn razzed. “You’re jealous. No. Shafe’s straight as they come.” Flynn paused for a second. “Can you borrow muscles from a straight guy? Or is this a gay sex thing?” “I can and have borrowed muscles from straight guys.” “Good. ‘Cause he’s very hetero. An exhibitionist, but hetero.” “And how do you know him?” I reminded him. “He’s a client.” “Client?” Flynn made a noise of discomfort. He’d wanted to be suave and elusive, and I was making him be specific and forthcoming. “I sell him a lot of fake IDs.” “So, he’s a young bodybuilder?” “23. 24? May have had a birthday recently.” “Wait.” Something sounded wrong. “He’s over 21, and you still regularly sell him multiple fake IDs?” “He gets them for his girlfriends. Has a new girl every weekend. If she’s under 21, he’ll always buy her an ID. He doesn’t drink—afraid it will hurt his gains. But he likes taking large parties to the bar. Just opening a tab. He’s a big spender. Comes from money. But when he needs help, he’s more likely to consult a Ouija board than his parents.” “So, what makes Shafe necessary to let in on our secret?” “Our Mr. Shafer is also a fan of motorcycles. Earlier this week, he broke his leg in a small crash. Can’t walk on it for at least eight weeks. Maybe longer if complications arise. Like I said, perfect timing. For us, anyways.” “I still don’t see what makes him necessary.” “For my scam to work, we need some extra muscle to play with. And money. It has to come from somewhere. Shafe has both. Plus, he’s terrified of losing his gains. If you have his muscle, you can’t lose it. Give it back to him when his leg is better. I charge him for the service to fund the rest of the scam. Since he believes in psychics and leprechauns, he’ll accept your abilities without blinking.” “Really? He really believes in leprechauns?” “Honestly, Vaughn, you’ve got me wondering if leprechauns exist.” I’d derailed his train of thought, so I refocused. “I still don’t understand your scam.” Flynn parked the car outside a ritzy condo complex. “Rhodes and Steele jockey for power. It’s why Steele has any muscles at all. Rhodes needs them to box. Steele needs them to piss off Rhodes. I tell them I’m selling a new muscle supplement. One that really helps you pack on size. Then, in a public setting, I’ll tell them that you’re using the supplement. We use Shafe’s muscle to give everyone a before/after. A dramatic one.” “If I show up to the gym a lot more muscular suddenly, that won’t convince anyone. They’ll think it’s a trick.” “My plan is more subtle. Those are broad strokes.” “And what will you actually be selling them?” “Glucosamine with a pinch of whey?” Flynn shrugged. “Whatever’s cheapest on eBay. Our product will comply with all California and federal laws. The label will be truthful. With really tiny fonts. They won’t read it. They’ll be looking at you.” Flynn got out of the car, indicating this part of the conversation was over, and then we headed inside. Shafe’s apartment was glossy and clean, but it clearly looked like a straight guy lived there—leather furniture with chrome fixtures, no art on the wall, a sea of black and white and beige. The one exception was the crystals on his coffee table. We found the man himself in bed playing Xbox and cursing at how much he was losing. He was only wearing a pair of black boxers and his leg cast, so it was easy to see the scrapes and bruises that covered his body. He was definitely a bodybuilder—and he was huge for only being 23 or 24. I expect he was lifting since he was 16, and chemical assistance must have been employed. Before he broke his leg, he must have been cutting for a show or something, because he had that skin-tight paper-thin look going on, the bands of muscle visible as he sat there in bed. His pecs swelled gloriously, his shoulders were round and full, his arms bulged delightfully, and his abs were pronounced, but his waist was tight. I’d spent so much time staring at his body that I’d almost neglected looking at his face. He was carelessly unshaven, his face and chest splattered with a sprinkling of reddish-brown stubble. His hair, a similar reddish brown color, was in a messy mop of bedhead. His eyes were a dark, deep brown. His face was severe—all corners and jagged bone cliffs with sunken, almost hollow cheeks. A contest face if ever I saw one. He tossed the controller aside and shouted, happily, “Flynn! My man! Come in and save me from the boredom.” Flynn swooped into the room and hugged him. They patted each other on the back violently mid-hug. “What happened?” Flynn asked—there was a note of concern in his voice. Shafe laughed, a huge smile on his face. “I was flying high from coming in second at that contest. I drove too fast around a curve, and wham! You should have seen the wipeout. It was epic.” Flynn stood up and scanned Shafe from top to bottom. “Looks like. Any other major damage?” “Doc says I’m lucky, but my acupuncturist and I know it was the obsidian.” He pointed to the black stone affixed to a keychain that was sitting on his bedside table. “It did exactly what it was supposed to. Plus, I think my muscles protected me like armor.” He did a double bicep flex and stuck his chest out as far as it would go. It looked like his body doubled in size when he flexed. It was a magnificent show. When he relaxed the pose, he added, “Might as well kiss them goodbye, though. Two months in bed will leave me scrawny and pathetic.” I was still in the bedroom doorway, and, without segue, Flynn pointed at me. “This is Vaughn. Vaughn, Shafe.” I approached the bed as Shafe said, “New business partner?” “Boyfriend,” Flynn responded before I could answer. “Really? We’ve known each other for, what, two years now, and I finally get to meet your boyfriend?” “Nice to meet you,” I said, extending my hand to shake his. “Flynn said he was into guys, but I’ve never seen him with anyone.” Shafe shook my hand thoroughly. The muscles in his arm tensed and flexed, and his pec bounced deliciously as he shook. I couldn’t help but stare. “Nice to meet you,” he said pointedly, and I snapped my eyes up to meet his gaze. He had caught me checking him out, so he smirked and said, “Feel free to stare, man. I take it as a compliment.” He flexed his free left bicep, refusing to let my right hand go. “You might as well enjoy them before I waste away to nothing in my sickbed.” “There’s a lot of you to enjoy,” I said, taking my hand back. If my guess was any good, he was around 230 pounds of cut prime beef. And I do mean cut. Shafe turned his attention back to Flynn and said, “What really brings you here? I doubt you just wanted to introduce me to the boyfriend. We’re friendly, Flynn, but we’re not friends.” “I have a proposition for you,” Flynn confirmed “I knew it.” Shafe sat upright in his bed and scooted towards Flynn. “Is it a business proposition? Or is it a product, something to keep me entertained while I slowly shrink down to a skeleton?” “If I could help you keep these muscles, what would you say?” “I’d say you thought I was a sucker. I’m not. I’m open.” “No sucker,” Flynn said. “My boyfriend has a special talent. For a fee, he can use it, and you’ll keep your muscles.” “Some kind of charm I can wear?” Really? That’s where he went to first? Not even a drug or a medicine? “Weirder than that. Care for a demonstration? Free of charge.” Shafe shrugged. “I’ve got nothing else to do.” “This will sound bizarre, but do it. Trust me.” Shafe nodded obediently. “Okay.” “Tell Vaughn that he can borrow twenty pounds of muscle.” Without any hesitation, Shafe looked me in the eyes and said, “You can borrow twenty pounds of muscle.” Almost immediately, it looked like Shafe was shrinking. His arms and chest were still magnificent, but far less impressive than they were just a moment ago. In fact, as he dwindled, he looked significantly smaller than Flynn. I, on the other hand, felt a surge of power unlike anything I’d ever felt before. I’d never borrowed a bodybuilder’s muscles before, and they were qualitatively different from anything I’d ever felt. As my pecs swelled, pushing out my shirt; as my arms grew thicker, threatening the sleeves; as my ass bloomed outwards, filling the seat of my jeans; as my thighs engorged, taking on the rounded shape that pushed my pant legs to their limits; as my lats widened and my abs hardened—I felt thick and full in a way that was new to me. I felt dense, and heavy, and sculpted. I had to hold my arms out to the side because my lats were impressively wide for my 200 pound frame, making my waist look even smaller. “Fuck,” was all Shafe managed. “Take off your shirt,” Flynn commanded me. “Show him the results.” I took off my shirt, and looked down at my muscles. I’d only borrowed muscles from athletes before. Not that bodybuilders aren’t athletes, but there’s an artistry to the musculature that’s absent from sports. My muscles, as they bulged from within me, looked more symmetrical, more refined—professional—than I’d ever seen. I hadn’t realized muscles could look professional until I looked down at myself with 20 pounds of bodybuilder muscle. Flynn continued the sales pitch. “While you heal, Vaughn can take your muscles. Give them the workout they need. We’ll start with smaller amounts. Over a week. So both of you can adjust. We’ll build up to the amount you want to save. Then, he’ll make sure to work out your muscles. Just like you would. Follow your diet and exercise plan to a T. When your leg is healed, he’ll give your muscles back to you. Et voila.” “And I won’t lose any muscle this way?” Shafe pondered for a second. “If he really follows my plan, he could maybe even gain a little muscle.” “You definitely won’t gain anything. Not going to lie to you about that. You also might lose some muscle. Nowhere near as much as you would just lying here.” “This is too fucking good to be true.” “We would have to be careful, though. So no one gets suspicious. People would notice if you dropped all that muscle at once, just for it to miraculously come back.” “Right. I’d need it back for doctors’ appointments, when the cleaning lady comes, when my tarot guy’s here, and on Friday nights.” “Why Friday nights?” I asked. “If I’m stuck in bed, I might as well enjoy being in bed.” “Got it,” I said. “We can pin down a schedule. No problem,” Flynn assured him. “Now, how much is this service?” “Depends on how much muscle you deposit. And how long you deposit it.” “Makes sense,” Shafe said, nodding. “The standard fee is $10 per pound per day.” I did my best not to do a double take, but I didn’t expect Flynn to have a rate at the ready. “If I wanted you to store 60 pounds…” Shafe said as my eyes widened, “…that would be…?” Flynn did the calculations in his head quickly, and said, “Assuming 7 weeks, approximately 50 days, that’s $30,000.” I nearly choked on my saliva. Surely, Flynn had just talked himself out of a deal. “Sold!” Shafe said. The blood pooled in my ears and I grew gravely silent. The price tag for a magical muscle Repository was $30,000, and this guy agreed to it without balking. Shafe beamed broadly. “I’ll have my accountant send you a cashier’s check.” I stood mute as Flynn and Shafe kept talking. “You understand that you can’t tell anyone about this service.” “I’m not an idiot, Flynn.” Flynn got up to leave, and Shafe cleared his throat. “Vaughn, give Shafe back his muscles, then we will be on our way.” Still dumbfounded by what was happening, I mumbled, “You can have your muscles back.” And almost instantly, I was my normal self, and Shafe was his engorged muscle monster self. And I fell silent again. Flynn started to walk out, saying as he left, “As soon as the cashier’s check clears, I’ll call you. Hammer out the details.” When we got back to the car, Flynn turned to me and smiled. “I knew the credulous fuck would want in! I knew he wouldn’t need much convincing either. He started bodybuilding because an astrologer told him to.” I had trouble finding words, so Flynn kept talking. “If he’d done any research on the subject, he’d know you can go about three weeks no gym without losing any serious muscle mass.” I was still speechless. Flynn continued, “If it’s more than three weeks, you can gain back really quickly—muscle memory.” I was still speechless. “How big he wants to get, though, he might see any setback as a nightmare.” I was still speechless. “Besides, rich guys think they can buy anything.” I finally found words, and I just started blabbing. “You just made $30,000. 30,000 fucking dollars in ten fucking minutes. I didn’t make that much in two years working at the cafeteria, and you made it in ten minutes. Who does that? Who can just make that much money so calmly and coolly and quickly? Who are you?” “There’s my Vaughn,” Flynn said, smiling. “I was getting worried.” I did not like being dismissed. “No, seriously. Did you really just make $30,000 in ten minutes?” “Not really. I was promised $30,000. No check yet.” “What are we going to do with that money?” “Investment capital. We buy the supplies for the supplements. Design some bottles. Print labels. Administrative costs. Hiring lawyers to form an LLC. Boring stuff. Not to mention, you’ll need new clothes. And a lot more food.” “I’ll need new clothes and food?” “For this to work, you’re going to be 240 pounds for a few weeks.” “But that’s long-term storage. I’ll be fizzing non-stop.” Flynn stroked my cheek reassuringly. “I got him to share his workout plan and diet. With this info, you’ll know what to do to squash the fizzing. Besides, if you do Shafe’s workouts, it will look like you built those muscles yourself. With the help of our supplement.” “But if I work out like a serious bodybuilder while borrowing his muscles, I’m going to get even bigger than 240—I put on muscle so much more easily when I’m borrowing someone else’s muscles. Last time, it was 10 pounds in less than two weeks.” I could see the outline of Flynn’s dick harden in his pants. “You will look fucking hot with all that muscle. I might even let you top more often.” “I’m going to get really big.” “Likely. Yes.” Flynn acted unfazed, but his cock continued to harden. “How big is Shafe, anyway?” “Right now? Contest weight? 220-230. Somewhere around there. In the off-season, he blows up to an impressive 260.” “I’m going to get freakishly big,” I repeated. “I’m banking on it. We’ll sell even more supplement.” “How much do you plan on selling?” “About 800 bottles, most to Steele and Rhodes. $250 a bottle. Works out to $100,000 profit. Each.” “How will you sell 800 bottles?” Flynn started the car. “It rhymes with ‘pyramid scheme.’” “What?” That was no help to me. “Legally speaking, an MLM. I’ll sell those two asshats bottles to sell to other people. Play on their greed.” “Gregg wanted me to get really big too, you know. I don’t know if I want to focus my life around working out.” “I’m dating a drama queen.” Flynn backed the car out of the spot and rolled his eyes at me. “You’ll still go to class. We’ll still go out. Have fun. Instead of going to work, you’ll go to the gym. Your new part-time job. The cafeteria wasn’t a lifetime commitment. This isn’t either. Yeah, you’ll add some new mass. A lot. Once you give Shafe back his muscles, keep as much of the new stuff as you want. Or as little. It’s your body, Vaughn.” I sat with it for a second. “I guess it’s okay.” I paused. “$100,000?” “Not a guarantee, just an estimate.” “Let’s go for it.” Flynn stroked the back of my neck affectionately. “This is going to be an awesome seven weeks.”
    22 points
  26. That's one of my first stories and that's only beginning of it. Would like to hear your thoughts about it and maybe some suggestions to improve. English is also not my native language, so if you notice anything that sounds wrong or unnatural, please let me know. * * * I was on a vacation in Greece together with my friends. One night we went out to have a nice dinner outside of the hotel. After a few glasses of wine I had to leave my friends for a moment to go to the restroom. That restaurant was in the old city part, so you had to go out into a small backyard and then inside of another building. On my way back I was checking some notifications on my phone when I noticed some guy standing on my way. He was more than a head taller than me and very well built. He stood in front of me holding a glass with a cocktail in his huge hand. His shirt with palm leaves pattern was unbuttoned revealing his massive chest and short sleeves were tightly stretched over his huge biceps. His forearms must’ve been bigger than my forearms and they were very vascular. Then I raised my eyes and looked at his face. His piercing brown eyes were drilling me with interest. He had nice fleshy lips and dark stubble that perfectly combined with his slightly curly hair. He smirked after looking at me up and down. I never had an interest in guys but there was something in him that charmed me. “Hi, I’m Leander”, he said with a deep voice with some Greek accent. At that moment I felt so insecure standing in front of that guy, so I barely managed to say my name. “Bryan”, I answered with a high and trembling voice. He then stepped closer to me, making me instinctively back up to the wall. “Ehh, what are you doing?”I asked, confused. “I noticed you a few days ago in the hotel. And since then I’ve been wondering why such a nice guy is without a partner here”. I was shocked. Was he flirting with me? “Hmm, I’m sorry. But actually I’m not into guys”, I had never been attracted to a guy and only a few weeks earlier I had broken up with my girlfriend. Actually, it was one of the reasons why I decided to join my friends on this vacation almost at the last moment. I just wanted to have a pause from relationships and recharge myself. “Are you sure?”, his sight glanced down to the bulge down in my shorts and then back to my eyes. I realised my cock got hard and felt how my face was burning with embarrassment. He took the phone from my hands, did some tapping and after we heard a beep from his pocket he gave it back to me. I looked at the screen. He had just added himself to my contacts and sent a message on his phone, probably to save my number later. I looked again at the screen: he put an aubergine emoji after his name and probably his room number. That’s just so childish, or maybe not… “If you change your mind feel free to write or call me whenever you want. Or just drop by my room”, he sipped his cocktail and turned around leaving. “See you!” I stood there for a moment, trying to understand what had just happened. That guy was flirting with me, even though I told him I’m not gay. And why the hell did I get a boner? I went back to my friends. They were already wondering where I was for such a long time. “There was a queue at the toilet”, I answered, although obviously there were not many people at that time. We continued our dinner but I couldn’t forget about that guy. I was laughing with my friends but at the same time I had millions of thoughts in my head. Why hadn’t I done anything? Anybody else would just punch that guy and leave. But I just let that guy establish his dominance. I was standing there unable to do anything. Or maybe deep inside me I liked it? I ordered another drink and tried to focus on the conversation with my friends. As we got back to the hotel it was around 11pm. We went outside to the pool bar, where there was still music playing and many people were enjoying a warm summer evening. We had some drinks and spent another half an hour there. Then we all left for our rooms. As soon as I got back to my room, I took my phone and flopped on the bed. I opened the messages app and the last conversation popped up. I thought for a minute and then quickly typed a message. “Sleeping?”. What am I doing? Is that really what I want or is it just alcohol? “No”, he answered. “Have you changed your mind?”. Had I? I wasn’t sure. I remembered that moment in the restaurant. I was feeling so weak back then. Maybe that’s why Jane broke up with me? I was a weakling and couldn’t stand for me. “I’m not sure…”, I clicked send. “Come in my room.”, he wrote with a point at the end. It wasn’t a question or a request. It was an order. Or was I just thinking too much? Whatever… I stood from the bed, took two bottles of beer from the minibar and left the room. I took the lift to go up to the 6th floor. When the lift doors opened there was a long corridor like, the same as on my floor. But there were much fewer doors here. There must be bigger apartments on this floor. I found room 604 and knocked on the door. It opened and Leander was staying in the doorway wearing only a pair of grey sport shorts. My sight automatically dropped down to his defined six-pack. He raised his hand and leaned on the threshold revealing his hairy armpit. “Good decision to come here, boy”, I could smell the scent of sweat and alcohol coming from him. “May I come in?” I asked, raising my hand and showing him two bottles of beer. “Oh, you brought me some beer. Very nice”, he smirked and tousled my hair. “Come in”, he stepped away letting me inside. Leander had a bigger apartment, as I thought. Living room was combined with a small kitchen area and there also were two doors leading to the bathroom and separate bedroom. I placed bottles on the kitchen counter and looked around for a bottle opener. Leander closed the door and came to me. He laid his hand on my shoulder making me turn around. “So why are you here? I thought you weren’t into guys” “I don’t know…”, I looked up into his eyes. “I just felt like I have to do so. The last few hours I couldn’t stop thinking about that moment. I’ve never felt something similar. I’m pretty sure I like girls but it felt so good at that moment as you pressed me against a wall…” He grabbed my jaws with his huge hand making me stop talking. “I know, boy. It’s okay! I’ve already met guys like you. You’re a beta, a faggot. You get turned up by male dominance and it’s completely normal. It’s just natural”, he squeezed his hand slightly and a few tears dropped down my eyes. He was right. I liked his dominance, I liked how powerless I was next to him and how he controlled me.
    22 points
  27. Part 2 – The College Con-Artist Chapter 3 The bar Flynn took me to was ten minutes outside of town. True to his word, surprisingly, he really was friends with the bouncer; we got to cut the whole line. “How do you know that guy?” I asked best I could over the intense bass-filled thrum of the bar. There were a throng of men dancing on the floor, and the place was somehow both dark and flashing. “Best you don’t know.” “Did you sell him drugs or something?” Flynn laughed. “No. I scammed his landlord. Bouncer won’t be paying rent for two years.” “How?” Flynn held his index finger up to his lips. “Magicians don’t reveal their tricks.” “It’s still September,” I protested. “The semester started a month ago. When did you do this?” “A month ago?” Flynn did not sound so sure. He escorted me over to the bar. He looked at me and asked, “What’s your poison?” “What do you recommend?” “Bud Light if you’re a top; vodka cranberry if you’re a bottom.” “And if I’m vers?” Flynn turned to the bartender and ordered, “Two vodka sodas.” The bartender asked to see our IDs and made our drinks. Once we were away from the bartender, I asked, “Where did you get these IDs?” “I made them,” he crowed. “That can’t possibly be true.” Flynn rolled his eyes. “Get to know me, Vaughn. I’m fascinating.” The drink was just fine, the music was predictable, and the atmosphere and decorations were unimpressive. “I’ve been to more impressive bingo halls. Why do you call this the best gay club?” “Patience. Patience. It’s almost shift change.” Shift change? Three minutes passed, and then Flynn put his arm around my shoulder and pointed my head towards the entrance. A group of eight gorgeous men, all covered in sweat and glitter, came into the bar. “This is the closest gay bar to the strip club down the street. The strippers—the gay ones—come here to dance after their shifts end.” “Why didn’t we just go to the strip club?” “Why pay to watch them dance, when we can dance with them for free?” He took me by the hand and dragged me to the center of the dance floor. In the middle of the floor, he asked me, “Which one do you want?” “What do you mean?” “I owe you sex. Which stripper do you want?” “What makes you think you can make that happen?” “We’re fuckin’ hot studs, and they’re here to have a good time. Which one do you want?” I looked them over carefully. I wasn’t picking a boyfriend; I was picking a one night stand, so I let myself be as shallow as I could. One of the strippers had already shucked his shirt, and his pecs were firm and proud, shiny from the sweat and glitter. He had the face of a movie star, with shockingly white-blond hair and gleaming teeth I could see across the floor. Best of all, his arms were sturdy and thick, just the way I like them. As if all of that weren’t enough, he clearly had the biggest bulge in his crotch—outclassing all his coworkers. “That one,” I said, pointing. “Excellent choice. Let’s get him.” The man in question worked his way over the bar, and Flynn dragged me after him. As he pulled me there, he turned to me and said, “Whatever I say, just go with it. Okay? Even when I lie.” We were at the bar before I could respond. “Hello, sexy,” Flynn cooed to the stripper. “Care for a drink?” Our quarry looked him up and down, scanning him. “Sure.” “What’ll you have?” “Surprise me.” The whole conversation was half-shouted to be heard over the music. “You like surprises, huh? Then you’ll love my man Vaughn here.” Flynn pulled me up and put his hand on my chest. “Vaughn, did he say?” I nodded, smiling my most coquettishly. “Nice to meet you Vaughn, I’m Alphonse.” “Nice to meet you too, Alphonse.” Alphonse got closer to me and leaned in. “What’s so surprising about you, mystery man?” the stripper asked. “This,” Flynn said, ripping open my shirt, revealing my chest and abs. “I’ve seen muscles before, sweety. Nothing surprising there.” “Oh, so you don’t recognize him?” “Should I?” “Well, his torso at least. They’ve been using it on all the billboards for Calvin Klein.” He couldn’t possibly believe that lie. “I think I’ve seen some of those,” he said, cozying up to me. He was believing the lie? “So, you’re a model?” He believed it! Just go with it? Is that what Flynn had said? “I don’t like to use the word ‘model.’ It’s so limiting.” “Then what would you call yourself?” “A writer. I just pose for photos to pay the bills.” “A writer, you say?” He actually seemed surprised. “Written anything I might’ve read?” Flynn answered before I could. “Depends on how much poetry you read.” “Absolutely none,” he responded, obviously impressed. Then, he flirtatiously added, “Would you ever write a poem about me?” “Sure,” I said. I cleared my throat, got close to Alphonse’s ear, and recited: “He walks in beauty like the night Of cloudless climes and starry skies; And all that’s best of dark and bright Meet in his aspect and his eyes; Thus mellowed to that tender light Which heaven to gaudy day denies.” Alphonse was utterly gob-smacked. “You did not just make that up off the top of your head.” I was going to confess, but Flynn spoke before I could. “If you really want to be impressed, see what he’ll say about you tomorrow morning.” Alphonse dragged me to the dance floor, and I shot Flynn a huge thank you smile. For the next twenty minutes, Alphonse and I danced close and fast, our bodies grinding into each other. He could not keep his hands off my chest and abs, mistaking them for famous body parts. I couldn’t keep my hands off his ass—it was firm and supple, a serious handful. After twenty minutes, Alphonse shouted at me, “Want to get out of here? I live like two minutes away.” “You never got your drink,” I said. “I really didn’t come here to drink. I came here to find some company for the night.” “Let me tell my friend where I’m going, and then we’ll get out of here.” Alphonse pinched my nipple and said, “Don’t change your mind, Shakespeare.” I found Flynn dancing with one of the other strippers. I tapped him on the shoulder. “I’m going to Alphonse’s place. I’ll see you back at third floor south soon.” “Have fun,” he cheered, grinning lasciviously. I found Alphonse where I left him, and we were soon back at his place. At this point in my life, I’d only had sex with two men: Gregg and Jonah. And I’d had sex with Jonah with Gregg, so it really felt like I’d only ever had sex with one person. And Gregg liked it rough and fast. Sex with Alphonse was entirely different. He started by lighting candles and playing some soft music. Then, he asked if I wanted anything to drink before we started—he didn’t just dive right in. Once I got back to his place, everything that night was slow, in the best way possible. He slowly drew his lips up and down my exposed cock, licking slowly. He teased my nipples; he teased my asshole with his fingers. Everything was sultry. Everything was a suggestion awaiting confirmation. His tongue explored every inch of my body, even the underside of my chin and base of my feet. His fingers caressed every curve and line of my hard muscles. It was entrancing. By the time he finished working me over, he had worked up so much excitement in every nerve in my body, I was practically twitching. He then turned over and invited me to enter him. “Slow down, Shakespeare,” he whispered. “This isn’t a race. I plan on enjoying myself.” So, I went slow. I felt every axon and dendrite in my brain electrify and dazzle as he stimulated my stiff cock. Alphonse moaned and cried out in pleasure as I trepidatiously reached around him and grabbed his cock. I was delighted to find eight glorious inches for me to play with. I matched my slow thrusts with sensuous strokes of his cock. I have no idea how long we were enmeshed like that, but it felt like eons passed—kingdoms rose and fell, and still we fucked. When I finally climaxed, Alphonse somehow still had further to go. So, he rolled over and presented himself. I took as much of his cock in my mouth as I could, tasting the sweat and oil from his body—a taste somehow both new and familiar. I began taunting his head with my tongue, encircling its girth with delicacy and dexterity. That sent him over the edge. We collapsed into each other’s arms, and slept the night away. When I woke up the next morning, he was still in bed with me, just looking at me. “Morning, Shakespeare. You have to go?” I looked at a digital clock on his nightstand. “Unfortunately,” I said honestly. “Another poem before you go?” “Sure,” I said, getting up and getting dressed. I recited: “Admire, exult, despise, laugh, weep for here. There is such matter for all feelings: Man! Thou pendulum betwixt a smile and tear.” He smiled and rolled his face into his pillow. As I went to his door, he said from his bed, “I’m telling all my friends about you.” I caught the bus and took it back to campus, and walked to third floor south. When I got to my room, I opened it, and there was Flynn, asleep in my bed on top of my covers. “Wake up,” I said, batting his foot. He jolted awake, and when he saw the daylight, and then me still dressed in the clothes I wore last night, he smiled. Through a yawn, he said, “I bet the stripper is happy.” “I think so.” “I make a great wingman.” “He thinks I’m a model and a poet.” “Did you write that poem?” I shook my head no. “I fudged some Lord Byron. I should not have gotten away with those lies.” Flynn dismissed me with a hand gesture. “All guys lie to each other, Vaughn. He told you his name was Alphonse. Bet his driver’s license says different.” “Well, my driver’s license says my name is Bruno.” I joined Flynn on the bed. “You reek of sex,” he groaned unhappily, pushing me away from him. “This is my bed, Flynn. You could’ve gone to your own room instead of breaking into mine again.” “Had to make sure we’re friends.” “We’re friends. You’re going to corrupt me horribly, but we’re friends.” “I’m going to corrupt you fantastically,” he corrected.
    22 points
  28. Sorry it's a bit late. It got a lot bigger than I thought it would. I cut a lot out so I hope it still makes sense... --------------------- Travis took a breath before he knocked on the door. “Coach Selnars?” he peered his head in the coach’s office. Travis would have preferred to just call him Cody, but the other teacher seemed to have a bit of a complex about it. It didn’t matter how old or young they were, Coach Slenars expected to be called coach. “Ahhh, Mr. Harris,” Coach Selnars said. He was a big man. Truly a coach worth aspiring to be. His large muscular frame was always packed tightly in the school’s bright red XXL polo, and his legs filled his khaki pants. Yet being so tall he was still able to walk with a confidence reserved only for a man of his size. “What can I do for you today?” Travis took another breath. “I came here to talk about Brandon. His grade has been slipping a bit, so I tried to pair him up with Ken to do better. But, instead, he seems to just be copying everything on Ken’s homework.” His heart was racing. The flare of the other man’s nostrils made it obvious just how mad the coach was. Travis pulled out the proof. “This is what he turned in, and then what Ken turned in.” “Hmmm…” the coach’s frown didn’t leave his face. He was clearly trying to calm himself down as he ran one of his hands through his thick beard. “Is that so?” he muttered. “I tried--” “DATOLI! Get your ass in here!” Coach Selnars shouted. Travis flinched. It felt loud enough to shake the walls of his office. Yet, the coach wasn’t fazed in the slightest. If anything, he looked even angrier. It calmed down to a seething one as Brandon rushed inside. “C-coach?” Brandon peered inside. “Inside,” the coach ordered. Brandon followed without question, closing the door behind him. “Sit.” His attention turned back to Travis. “You too.” Travis almost felt his body compelled to do so. The confidence in the coach’s voice seemed to have some kind of control over him and his body just listened. “Now,” Coach’s hands clasped together, hiding his obvious frown. The glare in his eyes told enough. “Tell me the truth. You’ve been cheating?” It was the first time Travis had ever seen the jock nervous. He seemed to be trying to say something but the words just wouldn’t come out. Normally there’d be some kind of quick remark or defense, but nothing. “Y-yes,” Brandon’s hands gripped the chair tightly. “And you’ve been cheating off… Ken?” “Y-yes.” “And was he okay with that?” “N-n-no.” “Then why did he do it?” Coach Selnars’ glare intensified. It was like he was looking all the way down deep inside the students soul. Most college athletes understood how bad it was to be caught cheating. That was a loss of scholarship almost instantly. Travis figured that must be why Brandon was so nervous. “Because…” the word came out slowly. As though he didn’t want to say it. “Because I told him he could see me naked if I could.” Travis looked over completely confused. The big tough jock didn’t look like a guy who’d do something like that. He’d never made snide remarks directly to someone, but it was pretty obvious what his feelings were on the situation. “And did you keep your end of the bargain?” It looked like it was taking everything Brandon had not to answer the question. His face grimaced and fought it off. But slowly the word, “no,” forced their way through his lips. “But--” “Enough,” Coach Slenars said. His voice made it final. “I don’t want to hear any excuses. We’ll talk about your punishment later. Now, I have to discuss a few things with Mr. Harris. You’re dismissed.” Brandon stood up and took his leave. “Woah…” Travis couldn’t contain just how impressed he was by the coach. Brandon would never listen to him like that. Especially without at least a hint of sass. But the handsome jock acted like he couldn’t disagree. Coach Selnars smiled at the shock on the other teacher’s face. “You like football?” “Foot-ball?” Travis repeated back. A bit of a snicker followed. “Can’t say that I do. Never really built for it.” In high school he’d always had a thin wiry frame. And then going to college he started to bulk up. Not in a way that was helpful for sports though. His thin stomach was the first to go, pushing at the bottom of his shirts and then all his pants and shorts. By the time he’d graduated, he’d bought an entirely new wardrobe. Twice. “What if you were?” Travis tried to hide his laugh, but it only made his fat bounce up and down. “I guess I would be then. But… What are you getting at?” “I can make you a football player.” Now Travis couldn’t even give the other teacher the courtesy. He belt out in laughter, his body leaning forward as it overtook him. “Train me?” Travis tried to calm himself down. Coach Selnars looked serious. “I know you’ve been really good with the team, but I think that’s a bit too far gone.” “What if I could?” “Are… Are you serious?” Travis asked. This was well past the point of any joke. And then with Coach Selnars nodding, it no longer seemed like a joke. “I mean… It’d be nice and all. But I don’t know if I could.” “Listen,” the coach leaned forward, interlocking his fingers. His strong stern face looked directly into Travis’ eyes. “All you have to do is agree to do what I tell you for… Let’s say... The next week. If you don’t like the results. Or think it’s not what you want? We stop. No questions asked. Okay?” “I mean--” Travis cut himself off. Unsure why the coach was suddenly so serious about something like this. But the strong look in the other man’s eyes seemed to tell Travis that he wasn’t joking. “Just a week?” “We’ll start with a week. And like I said, if you like the results we can continue from there,” a smile cocked onto the coach’s face. “I mean… Sure? Why not,” Travis agreed. “Glad to hear it,” Coach Selnars put one of his massive hands forward to shake. Travis reached for it. Yet something happened. The coach’s eyes flashed a golden color. Then a surge of pain rocketed through his head. Only for it to instantly disappear. He looked around, slightly confused. The headache was gone as quickly as it had come. If anything he almost felt better. As though some kind of responsibility had been lifted from him and he didn’t have to worry about as much anymore. “It’s alright, Harris. You don’t need to worry about what just happened. Just go home and get a little work out done. It’ll feel great. Like you’ve been doing it for years. But you’ll look a couple younger,” Coach Selnars said. He gave Travis a strong pat on the back. “Don’t worry about any of it.” Confusion seemed to wash over the teacher again. His mind started circling around, but all it could think about was going home and working out. “Yes sir.” “Good man,” Coach brought him in for a hug. “Meet back here tomorrow and we’ll really get started.” Travis nodded in agreement and headed home. He still just kept thinking about working out. Never in his life had this been a thing for him, yet he couldn’t stop. Even as he tried to read, or watch TV, he just kept going back to thinking about working out. He finally gave in. Not sure what to do, he just started with some simple push ups. But once he got down onto the ground, his mind went completely blank. It was like everything went black and there wasn’t anything to focus on other than completing the movements. His body followed through. More than it ever should have. With Travis’ overweight and long out of shape body, he should have only been able to do a couple of push ups. Yet, his body just wouldn’t stop. Pushing through any sort of limit that would have been placed on him. And once he was done with the push ups, his body went to the next exercise. Performing it exactly the same way. Sweat dripped down his back and body, soaking his clothes. But Travis didn’t stop. He had to do what coach said. ------------- “Oh man…” Travis complained as he heard his alarm going off. “Is it that time already?” His body rolled out of bed and tried to concentrate. It was hard as he rubbed the sleep out of his eyes. The sun was always so bright, but he had to get out of bed. “School…” he reminded himself. Just because he was a teacher didn’t mean it was any easier for him than any of the students. And with that work out last night, he sure as hell was beat. There was a dull soreness running through his body. Every muscle ached. Yet, it didn’t feel bad. If anything he almost enjoyed it. As he walked into the bathroom and stripped down to nothing, he couldn’t help but give himself a bit of a flex. He watched as his arm rose up ever so slightly, showing off the beginning of a muscle. “Coach says you’re going to built like a football player,” Travis laughed at the notion. It was an amusing thought to think about during his shower, but nothing that could really happen. He was too old. Too weak. No way could he go back. But still, something about Coach Selnars’ eyes made him want to try. “Still gotta go to gym after class…” Travis stepped out of the shower and then pulled his shirt over his head. Then his pants up to his waist. He buckled the belt, but paused. There was a clear indication where his belt had been used for the last two years or so. The metal had caused the area around the hole to warp ever so slightly. However, when he looped it into his belt, it was one hole past that. “Wait a second… What!?” Travis looked down, double checking his eyes. There was still the clear indentation from where his belt had been and where it was now. He turned to the side, making sure his eyes weren’t playing tricks on him. But when he did so, the good sized belly that seemed to spill out over his belt didn’t look so full. He ran his hands up and down it. It was smaller. ----------------- All the way to the college, Travis tried to get himself to figure out why he would have already changed so much. He’d been on plenty of diets, plenty of work out plans, plenty of supplements for a day or two. None of them had an effect like this. It was impossible. He weighed about 15 pounds less than he normally did, yet nothing in his mind was telling him it was wrong. If anything, a voice kept telling him not to worry about it. And once he stepped into his classroom, he didn’t anymore. His mind shifted back to work. Mostly because he saw Ken come into the classroom. “Ken,” he said. The student seemed to shake at the sound of his name. Though, Travis didn’t realize how much power he’d put into it, until he heard his voice bouncing off the walls. “Yes?” Ken asked. His head was down and shoulders slouched. “It’s come to my attention that you’ve been allowing Brandon to cheat off you.” “Y-yes,” Ken muttered. “And you know it’s wrong?” “Y-yes.” Travis let out a sigh. The guy wasn’t bad. Just horny. “Okay. Well, we can’t have that anymore. Got it?” Ken nodded in agreement. “This is going to just stay between us, but at the same time I’m going to have to monitor you two instead. Okay?” “O-okay,” he finally confirmed. Ken’s eyes seemed to not be able to stay on one part of Travis’ body. They darted around, all over the place as though they were taking in an unbelievable amount of information. “Something wrong?” Ken’s face flushed red and his entire body stiffened. “No sir,” he chanted. “I’m just going to go sit down.” As he walked back to a desk, there was a clear change in his gait. He sat down but then turned his attention to the door, as a bit of noise was happening outside. “Are you still mad,” Brandon and his girlfriend walked into the classroom. “I said I was sorry.” Courtney’s arms were crossed as she sat down. Her blond hair flipped over her shoulder. “Mm-hmmm,” she nodded. An unimpressed look on her face. “I’m not cheating on you. Promise!” Brandon exclaimed. “So mister big shot always horny, just suddenly can’t get it up? Okay. Yeah. Sure,” Courtney shoots back. “Never once has this happened. So who is she?” “I’m not--” “Eh-hm,” Travis cleared his throat and Brandon instantly went silent. For a second his eyes stopped on the athlete. Somehow, he was looking bigger than he had been. Even since yesterday, it almost looked like he’d put on a bit more muscle. His shirt seemed to cling to his chest and shoulder. Arms filled the sleeves completely. And it almost looked like it was rising up a little bit, showing off a bit of his midriff. “Now, let’s begin class.” Travis went through his lesson plan, but the entire time he couldn’t help but feel a bit uncomfortable. It was like the shirt he was wearing just didn’t fit him the way he thought it was supposed to. And then it felt like his khaki pants kept threatening to fall down his waist. He shifted around and tried to relieve the discomfort, but the longer he taught, the worse it felt. Luckily it was a short class. However, once the class was over, there was a different nagging feeling running through him. He kept thinking about going to the gym. After the work out from last night, he was raring to go again. His body just seemed to be a bit stiff. The soreness had worn off. Instead, there was an almost joy to working out. “Might as well…” Travis eventually said to himself. He got up from his desk and then headed down to the gym. After all, he did promise to listen to Coach Selnars. ------------------- Travis thought he’d feel more awkward as he stepped into the locker room. He could see all the jocks undressing and changing into more comfortable clothing. Coach Selnars had done an excellent job getting them into shape. Nearly every one of them fit their positions perfectly. By the end of his first year, he’d been sending several of them off to play with the professionals. Almost all of them could have made it there, yet they chose to do something else. However, that didn’t mean that the guys here weren’t any worse. They were all brimming with muscle, and proud to show it off in the locker room. They walked around with their shirts and shorts off with as much confidence as though they were fully clothed. Their hard muscles glistened with sweat from a good workout or looked like they were getting ready for one. More interesting were the heavy bulges that some of them had. They didn’t seem to brag, yet manly of the other guys seemed to naturally stay out of their way. Travis took off his shirt. “Yo Harris!” one of the guys called. “Lookin good man. You going for a work out?” “Uhh, yeah,” Travis said. Though the word seemed to hang awkwardly as he said it. Almost like there was something else he was supposed to add onto it. “Good man,” the guy gave him a pat on the back. “Coach has been pretty pissed about Datoli. Don’t know what we’re going to do with him. If he’s really showing himself off all over the internet, don’t know how we’d save face.” “Datoli’s showing himself off?” Travis asked. “Bro! You didn’t know? Yeah man! He’s got one of them OnlyforFans accounts where guys and gals get all naked and do like porn and shit.” “Yo… Really?” Travis leaned in. “He’s really doing it?” “Yeah man! He’s really fucking doing it!” “No way…” Travis said. But the jock pulled out his phone and went to the website. He pulled it up and then there was Brandon. The jock was sitting in front of his computer waiting a bit awkwardly as people started to shuffle in. Chats started to be sent in asking him to do different things and he’d do them. It started with him taking off his shirt. Then flexing his big muscles for the camera. The well-built man clearly had an audience. They seemed to love his pecs, asking him to feel them up again and again. Though, Brandon didn’t seem to mind. He’d backed away a few paces and the clear semi-chubbed dick between his legs made it obvious that was a very sensitive part of his body. His rough hands ran over his abs and down to his underwear. They pulled the strap hard before stripping them down his legs. That’s when a whole new list of chats were coming in. Asking him to start stroking it. He complied, almost joyously as his fingers playfully teased his hardening dick. It was almost surprising just how small it looked in his hands. Just a little less than average, yet he could barely use more than his finger and thumb without completely obscuring it. But what seemed to excite him even more was the other hand going around to his back door. People had sent in the request, yet he’d started doing it before he’d even been asked. His mouth dropped open into an excited ‘O’ shape and eyes squeezed tight. Brandon’s body flexed and thrust several times as his dick unloaded on the camera. “Shit man… Didn’t realize he was doing that,” Travis said. “Yeah! Coach is fucking pissed! Just don’t bring it up. Okay?” Travis nodded. “You think I’m a fucking idiot?” “Dude, just saying.” He gave Travis a high five then left the locker room. Travis went the opposite way into the gym. Looking around, he didn’t know why he hadn’t been there before. If anything, it almost felt a bit like home. The distinct smell of metal and sweat swirling together as the guys lifted the weights seemed to draw him in. “Ahh… Harris,” Coach Selnars came by. His strong arm wrapped around the other man. “How you feeling today?” “Good. Surprisingly good coach,” Travis said. The coach’s meaty chest bounced as he laughed. “You should. Have you looked in a mirror lately?” “Huh?” Travis muttered. His eyes slowly trailed from the gym, to the mirrors that lined the walls. “Woah…” Is all he could utter as he slowly walked closer to them. There was no way that was him. But as he pulled his hand up against his cut jaw, it had to be. The strong masculine face with just a bit of facial hair from not shaving that morning lined his squarer jaw. His eyes looked piercing, strong but stoic. However, his eyes lowered. Just like his face, there wasn’t nearly any fat on it. Strong muscles lined his arms and chest. But what was strange is that he hadn’t even realized that he’d changed into athletic gear. The bright blue sleeveless shirt clung to a chest that pushed far out in front of him, yet there wasn’t a belly underneath it anymore. His hand slowly raised the fabric. To his greater surprise, six blocks lined what had been one solid lump. “No way…” his surprised face turned into a smile as he could feel his hand running across his abs. “Bro! Are you serious?” Travis continued to be astounded what he looked like. He didn’t even look like he was approaching 40 anymore. It was just like he was just a few years past graduating college. But now he was hot. He looked like one of the athletes. One of the guys who would get all the girls. “Uh-huh,” Coach Selnars nodded. “This is now you. You like?” “Hell yeah Coach! This is sweet!” Travis exclaimed. He started flexing, watching the muscle in his arm bulge with power. Confidence swelled inside him as he watched the hard body shift. “How’d you do it Coach?” “Just my little secret,” Coach Selnars smiled. “But like I said, if you want to keep it, you have to agree to do whatever I say.” “Hell yeah Coach! If this is what I get; absolutely!” Coach’s big hand reached around the other man. “I’m glad to hear it. Don’t worry about your teaching job. Though you will still have to help out Brandon. Ok?” “Of course. Whatever he needs,” Travis said. “Good man. I knew you’d come through.” The Coach started back for his office at the other end of the gym. “Just make sure you finish your work out properly. I think Brandon is meeting Ken in the library.” Travis nodded and started lifting the weights. His body naturally went over to the 50 pound ones. The surprise seemed to have worn off, though in the back of his mind he knew there was no way these should feel as light as they did. With each rep, he’d watched his muscle flex and strain, yet he didn’t feel as though that was anywhere near his maximum. And with that on his mind, he almost wanted to challenge himself even more. Never in Travis’ life had he felt the need for such competition. Yet, right now, he was solely competing with himself. Being mad that he wouldn’t lift more, despite knowing full well he could. That only drove him to keep going. Going through each different exercise and watching the different parts of his body do the work. Feeling those tiny fibers rip and tear, but then knowing that it would grow back stronger, pushed him to his limits. And it felt good. ------------ After his workout Travis felt oddly refreshed. Looking in the mirror, he couldn’t help but feel like he looked just like any of the other guys in the college. He loved this feeling. Even more confidence surged through him as he stood tall. Taller than most of the people there. As he walked across campus, he could see people doing double takes. The khaki pants and button up shirt fit snuggly across his chest. He may have looked a bit like he was going to church or something, but that didn’t seem to bother him in the slightest. People could joke about him looking too nice for something as stupid as school, but he didn’t care. It just meant people still were talking about him. Thinking about him. “He-hey!” Travis heard someone call out to him. He recognized the female voice, but wasn’t sure from where. When he turned around he saw Courtney running towards. “Hey,” she said again. One of her hands went to fix her long curly hair. She took a deep breath then forced a cute smile. “How’s it going?” “Good?” Travis said. He wasn’t sure what was going on. “That’s good. You going to Cole’s party on Saturday?” “I was thinking about it,” Travis answered. He didn’t know Cole, yet a picture of a tall handsome blond guy from the football team entered his mind. He could remember hearing about it but this question seemed to have sparked his memory, despite him not actually being there. “Well,” Courtney’s smile started to show some teeth, “I’m going to be there, so I was hoping you would.” “Well,” Travis smiled back, feeling the true reason why she was asking. “When you put it like that I don’t see why I shouldn’t. But what about Brandon?” “What about Brandon?” a bit of a sneer came over her face. “It’s just that I don’t want to make him jealous,” Travis tried to fix his mistake. Courtney played along. “I’d prefer it if you did.” One of her thin fingers traced down Travis’ firm chest as she walked past him. She looked over her shoulder with a bit of a wave. “See you Friday.” “See you Friday,” he repeated back. Joy filled his system as he walked towards the library. He couldn’t believe a hot girl actually approached him. Even when he’d approach them, they’d usually turn him down. Now he didn’t even have to worry about that. Hell, he could almost remember having sex with dozens of women. All who approached him, joyously asking him to join them in another room. “This is crazy…” he muttered to himself as he walked up to the study rooms in the library. It took him a bit to find the right room, as they were spread over two floors and across the building. However, he paused before opening the door. Looking in he could see both Ken and Brandon in there. But Brandon didn’t have his shirt on. Travis took his hand off the door handle. Neither man in there seemed to be thinking about someone walking in. Because Brandon was full on taking his shorts off. Ken watched in awe as he received the strip tease. His hands gripped the chair underneath him with as much strength as his thin arms could muster. However, that didn’t mean he wasn’t squirming. Every bit of his tiny body was rubbing against itself. Ken was having so much trouble just sitting there. Then Brandon smiled, getting up close to his ear for a whisper. “You can touch,” he said coolly. His arm flexed in front of Ken’s face. The thick bicep bulged with power. Somehow it looked like it was almost growing. Forming to whatever the smaller man had always fantasized about. Brandon was a pretty athletic guy, yet this was well past what any football player would have. Thick corded muscles grew larger and larger, rounding out and pushing to what looked like 20 inches round. Ken’s little hands hesitantly moved towards the muscle. His eyes went wide, still unsure if this was reality. But his body craved the experience. It was something he’d been wanting forever. Ken squeezed with all his might. The muscle didn’t budge. Not even a little bit. He let out a giggle. “Keep going,” Brandon encouraged. “This is what I promised.” Ken’s smile broadened as his attention turned away from the thick arm and to his chest. As those tiny hands moved from the arm to the chest, those lean athletic pecs, bulged outwards. Heavy and bloated with immense amounts of muscle. Ken’s hands gripped them. Squeezing them. Then moving in his face to give the nipple a lick. Brandon’s body let out a moan, only encouraging Ken even more. “So big…” Ken uttered. “Uh-huh,” Brandon said. “And right now, it’s all for you.” “Are—Are you sure?” Ken was getting cold feet. It was obviously his first time. But then to make it a man of his dreams at the same time, was more than he could handle. His mind already seemed to have trouble fully comprehending the situation. Then there was Brandon ding more than he could have even thought. “Uh-huh,” Brandon nodded. He was up against the nape of Ken’s neck, gently kissing it. Though his giant hands were working down Ken’s shorts. The little guy started squirming again. His body unsure what to do as so many positive sensations were going off at the same time. Yet, when Brandon got down to his underwear, a thick meaty cock sprang to life. “You’re bigger than I expected.” “You’re just saying that…” “Doesn’t make it any less true,” Brandon whispered. He was running his body up and down Ken’s. Grinding up and down him. With each movement, his body seemed to grow just a bit more. His legs bulking up into perfectly shaped quads. Each of the four muscles perfectly shaped and bulging. His calved did the same as they turned into perfectly shaped diamonds pointing down towards his massive feet. The only thing that didn’t seem to grow was what was stuck in his jock strap. Though, that didn’t seem to bother Ken any as Brandon had spun around. The thick booty ran jiggled a bit before Brandon finally took his seat onto Ken’s rod. “Holy!” Ken bucked. His arms wrapped around Brandon as though he was a life saver. “Don’t finish too soon,” Brandon taunted. His hips started thrusting up and down, using Ken as his own personal dildo. The warm rod fit him perfectly. Each thrust, he too had to try to contain his moans and groans of pleasure. Ken’s nails dug into the other man’s flesh. He had to do everything in his power to keep himself sane. Yet, he was losing that battle. Nature was taking over and any logic he would have supplied to the situation would be gone. It was a losing battle. No matter how hard he tried, he knew eventually he’d finish. But all he wanted was to be able to hold on just a little bit longer. “Oh gawd!” he cried out. His body bucking as finished inside of Brandon. “Oh gawd. Oh gawd Oh Gawd,” he repeated over and over again. He squeezed Brandon tightly. Making sure to feel his strong presence. “Sorry…” “Sorry?” Brandon waited a moment before Ken had softened a bit before he turned around. “Nothing to be sorry about. I had plenty of fun. Hell, maybe we can do it again sometime.” “Re-really!?” Ken’s face lit up. “Really,” Brandon answered. “Aw-Awesome!” Ken said. “But… Uhh… I need to go to the bathroom. And then we can start studying. Okay?” “Sounds like a play,” Brandon said. Ken pulled up his shorts and then rushed out of the study room. Travis had ducked to the side, hiding to make sure the little guy hadn’t seen. He watched Ken rush past him, then walked in behind. “Studying hard?” Travis ribbed. Brandon rolled his eyes. “You’re a fucking idiot if you just watched all that and think Coach is only going to do you good.” “Wait… What?” Travis paused. “You can tell a difference?” “Course I can moron. Everyone technically can. You just have to look for it. Don’t know how Coach is able to change reality, but if you think he’s only going to change it for good, you’re dumber than you look,” Brandon said. A stain had formed around his baby blue jock strap. “He can make you young, hot and super sexually active. But he can also change in other ways too. You think I wanna be this big?” Travis looked up and down Brandon. He had been a pretty fit jock, but now he was looking closer to a bodybuilder. Massive bloated muscles filled every part of his body. His veins were bulging out of his skin even as he stood there trying to relax. “Right…” Travis nodded. “I guess not…” Brandon shook his head. He started to pull up his shorts. “You already agreed, didn’t you?” “Yeah…” Travis muttered. “Oh well,” Brandon shook his head. He grabbed his shirt and then tried to pull it over his head. His muscles were so big that they were making it rather hard for him without a bit of shimmying or shaking, but eventually he got it down. “Just don’t piss him off.” “Uhh… Right,” Travis nodded. Ken walked back in with a bit of a glow to him. But when he saw Travis, he jumped back. “Oh hey!” he stammered. “When did you get here.” “Just a moment ago. I saw you going to the bathroom and figured Brandon was in here,” Travis lied. “Oh good,” Ken breathed. ---------- Travis watched Ken and Brandon study together. The two took it incredibly seriously as they went over notes. Ken made sure not to tell Brandon the answers too directly. He was good at teaching him, rather than just telling him. And the way Brandon actually sat and listened, trying his best to get all the answers he could. However, whenever the two would get close, Brandon would end up getting a bit too close, or leaning in a bit more sensually than would have been a normal study partnership. Ken would breathe out, trying his best not to let on how much he liked the added attention. However, his hands would gently caress Brandon’s strong arms. It was at least something to keep Travis’ mind occupied as the two went over the basics. They eventually finished and started to head out. Ken was the first to leave. Travis was about to say his farewell as well, yet Brandon started laughing. “Where do you think you’re going?” “Home?” Travis said. It only made Brandon laugh even harder. “Nice one. You’re part of the team now. You’ve got to go see coach. Just like everyone else.” “Wait… Really?” “Uh-huh,” Brandon nodded. He chuckled again. “C’mon.” Travis followed Brandon to the gym. The commons area was usually closed by 9. People would still use it occasionally to get ice or as a way to get around campus a little bit faster. But the doors were supposed to be locked. Students weren’t supposed to do that as the maintenance workers were supposed to do it. However, the emergency lights remained on. Even though no one was supposed to be there, the school didn’t want to be held liable for someone sneaking in and then getting hurt. “This way,” Brandon said. His massive body walked with a bit of a waddle as his thick legs rubbed up against each other. The two were headed for the gym. It was well lit, spilling light through the glass on the doors. Travis blinked a few times before stepping inside. “Woah…” Travis muttered as he looked around. All the jocks under Coach Slenars’ authority were there. They were waiting patiently as Travis and Brandon were the last two to enter. “Oh, you made it,” Coach Selnars said. He leaned against the weights. His thick hairy body looked so relaxed as the two entered. “Sorry we’re late coach,” Brandon said. “We had to finish the study lesson with Ken.” “And did you keep you’re end of the bargain?” “I did,” Brandon said. “Good man!” Coach Selnars started laughing. “I’m so glad you enjoyed it.” He pulled out a phone and started typing away. “Just look how excited you still are.” Brandon’s dick hardened again. His hand started rubbing against it. “Yes sir,” he said. “Wait a second,” Travis said. He could feel the memories of Brandon really really enjoying it and talking about how much he liked Ken as the two walked to see coach. But at the same time, he felt like it was wrong. “What’s going on?” Coach Selnars rolled his eyes. “It’s always so annoying to have to explain. I’ve been doing this for 60 something years and not a single person gets it. Even though I always tell them. You gave me control over your life.” “Six-sixty years?!” Ken sputtered. “You barely look 30.” “Just think… Just think for one second. Don’t you think that I would allow myself to control my own life?” Coach Selnars grunted. A flash of arrogance flashed through his face. “You really think I wanna look like some old man? And after I can make all these handsome jocks do whatever I want?” He went to his device and typed something in. All the guys in the area let out a loud moan. Travis watched as the jocks seemed to lose their balance as their hands touched their cocks. Each one turned to the closest guy next to them and then started kissing him. Their hands explored every inch of their partner’s body. All the while making all sorts of noise. However, only Brandon didn’t have a partner. His face seemed to twist in pain as he wasn’t able to find a partner. His hand desperately tried to help his erection, yet it didn’t do anything to help. Despite his massive body, he didn’t have the strength help himself. “What’s going on?” Travis asked as he watched the scene unfold. “I’m just having some fun. And I think it’s your turn to join them,” Coach Selnars said. He typed something into his device. “Now come show your coach some appreciation.” He dropped his pants around his ankles. Travis’ eyes went wide as he saw the bulge between the other man’s legs. The imprint looked like it was thick as a beer can and ran halfway down his leg. “But… But I’m straight? I’m going to be dating Courtney soon,” Travis tried to swat away the feelings he was having. But the intrusive thoughts just coming. He couldn’t think about anything other than that thick cock being inside him. Coach Selnars’ laugh came from his belly. “You think I give a shit about what you do on your own time. But when you’re on my time you do what I say.” “Y-yes sir!” “Good boi. Now get down on your knees,” Coach Selnars commanded. Travis instantly fell down onto all fours. “Crawl over to me.” Travis put on hand in front of the other as he slowly crawled over to the other man. He crawled passed the guys still making out with each other. His attention was focused squarely on the coach’s cock. “Good boi.” One of Coach’s strong hands gripped him under the chin. “Now suck it.” Travis’ mouth opened wide. Wider than it had ever been. And he instantly started suckling on that massive piece of meat. It barely fit in his mouth, yet he seemed to know exactly how to please the other man. “Good boi,” Coach’s hand ran through Travis’ short brown hair. He squeezed tightly whenever Travis was doing an extra good job. Each moan and grunt only seemed to encourage Travis even more. Even though he’d never done it before, Travis knew all the ins and outs. He could push it all the way to the back of his throat but use his tongue in such a way that made the Coach’s knees go weak. Coach’s cock throbbed with joy each time he went a little deeper. Travis could tell he was getting close. He knew the way coach would grip the back of his head, tightly but fingers still slipped over his skull. Then there was the loud staggered grunt as he tried to hold off. But then he’d end up finishing. Torrents of cum shot down Travis’ throat and he greedily swallowed them all. “I knew you’d be a good addition to the team.”
    22 points
  29. Hi everyone! I have a lot of story ideas, but I've always kind of wanted to do a sequel to my story They’re Really Sensitive Now. It's heavily inspired by a lot of great moments with me and my husband, who is a big guy but sort of shy about it sometimes. This is sort of a story about him breaking past those insecurities and embracing and loving himself. The story features size/muscle growth, sex, some light sub/dom elements, and giant/macro growth especially towards the end. Jorge had always been a big guy, even since he was young. A thick, chubby kid growing up, he was always self-conscious about his size. He was teased and his parents had given him a hard time, even as he grew into his thick frame and settled at 6’2”. In his early 20s, he was able to get to the gym a little bit and created a solid foundation of beef, but he was never comfortable at the gym, never serious about it. By the time he was in his late 20s, he had leveled out at 320lb and thick, with a round, prodigious belly, broad shoulders and barrel chest, and plump quads and huge calves from carrying around his chubby frame for so long. Fortunately, Jorge found someone who loved his thickness and embraced his size. Even though he often felt insecure and self-conscious about his bulk, his husband Sean made him feel like a catch, like the features he felt shame about were actually strengths. It was fast approaching Jorge’s 40th birthday, and he was feeling a little past his prime. His gut sagged over his fat pad as he sat down for Chipotle with Sean, and his big arms felt like they were losing some of their heft and solidity. His bushy, dark mustache tickled his nose and his rich, mocha-colored skin was coted with a generous layer of fur covering his chest, arms, shoulders, and back. He was a big, meaty Latino bear, maybe not quite muscular enough to quality as a “musclebear” but certainly packing a lot of heft. Despite his efforts, Sean hadn’t been successful in dragging Jorge to the gym until recently, despite both of them knowing he had the potential to be bigger. But Jorge didn’t really want to be bigger. He had always been self-conscious about his size; why would he want to add even more? “So, sweety, your birthday is next week,” Sean said over his double meat chicken bowl. He was fresh from the gym and looking fit and sweaty, pumped and solid, shoulders and traps swollen from a hard lift. “Remember when you said last year that you had always wanted to get your nipples pierced?” Sean said past a mouthful of chicken. “Well yeah, but that was more like just talking at the bar, I was wasn’t really that serious, I mean, I wouldn’t want them like poking out of my clothes or whatever…” Jorge started, reaching an arm up to rub his chest. “Plus, it would probably hurt right?” “Well, yeah, but I went ahead and got you a surprise early birthday present to get them pierced!” Sean said as he came around to the other side of the table and nuzzled his short, black beard against Jorge’s neck rolls. Sean didn’t have to lean down too far, as he was only 5’7”. “But what about The Incident from last year, you know, of that guy like… growing?” Jorge said, sounding nervous. “That was supposedly from getting his nipples pierced right?” “Do you really believe that?” Sean scoffed, puffing a breath into Jorge’s ear. “That’s an urban legend and it was over a year ago. That was a freak incident of some weird genetic anomaly, I read an article about it on Vice News. Besides, that was just the one guy, it’s not like everyone who gets pierced now magically grows bigger,” Sean said. “Plus, it’s just a couple small bar piercings to start with. The appointment is on your birthday. Sound good?” Sean cooed, obviously excited to get his husband pieced. “Oh, uh, jeez, wow, yeah ok, let’s do it!” Jorge said, a little nervous and reluctant. Sean was definitely the one in the relationship who called the shots; he made more money, was more sexually aggressive, and usually got what he wanted. Jorge was more than happy to support him and make him happy and try to stay in the background when they were out at the bar or social engagements; that had been his survival strategy for years when was more insecure about his body. Jorge rubbed his nipples a little nervously; they twitched with an excitement he wasn’t expecting. “Awesome, hmmm, it’ll feel so good babe! And it’ll make those big pecs stand out even more!” Sean growled as he rubbed his big husbear’s thick traps. What Jorge didn’t know was that Sean had been able to track down the guy who had pierced Josh’s last year, the same man who grew into a monstrous giant just a year prior. It was unlikely that it would have the same profound effect on Jorge, but Sean secretly hoped that it would. ------- Sunday came around, and Jorge came back home with his piercings. He and Sean had gone to the gym to get a nice chest pump, then to the piercing place, so both of them were sweaty, pumped, and horny when they got home. “Mmmm Jorge these look so GOOD on you!” Sean said excitedly as they dropped their bags and Sean started rubbing the big bear’s broad chest. “Heh, yeah, and it didn’t hurt a bit… if anything it, unf, felt kinda good!” Jorge said, his deep rumbling bass interrupted when Sean brushed against the silver metal bar of his new piercing. “Yeah? So uh, what if I did this?” Sean said and he grabbed the ends of the metal bar with his fingers and pulled slightly. Jorge threw his head back and grunted. “Ooof, whoa, yeah, that’s intense,” he said as his cock twitched involuntarily in his tight mesh shorts. “You gotta be, huuuuhhh, careful with these!” Jorge breathed as Sean flicked and teased both nips at the same time. “Oh ho ho, so it looks like big papi is sensitive and connected after all!” Sean said with delight, twisting the bars and sending another shiver into Jorge’s tall, broad frame. “I told you it might help make that connection and turn you on some more!” Sean said as he started pushing Jorge towards the bedroom. “Yeah, but I – uuuhhhhfff – didn’t think the effect would be so immediate! It’s like a tingling, burning, electric buzz through – ahhhhhhh! – my whole body and right down to my cock!” Jorge groaned as they went to the main-floor bedroom. Sean took a moment to strip out of his sweaty tanktop, his pits ripe and musky to match his musclebear husband’s, and stumbled out of his shorts and briefs. His thick, meaty cock tumbled out, half-chubbed and growing steadily. Jorge was covered with a slick sheen of sweat; their AC had been out for a couple days it was in a humid, 80-something degree day after their chest day at the gym. Sean pushed Jorge down on to the bed. The frame groaned as Jorge’s full weight fell onto it. “That’s so awesome, big bear, now you know how it feels for me!” Sean said as he paused to flick his own nipples, making his own swelling cock leak into his jock strap and mesh shorts. He shucked both of them off his legs and then climbed on top of Jorge. He straddled his bubble butt against Jorge’s thick, heavy bulge and reached up to keep teasing the newly-pierced nips. “Unf, wow, yeah, it’s just…. Unnnggg, ohhhhhh, so sensitive!” Jorge groaned as he squirmed under Sean as the leaner, more muscular otter twisted and tweaked his meaty nips, which seemed to be swelling and getting redder and thicker as he played with them more and more. He started feeling warm, even hot to the touch as he sweated profusely. Sean raised his arms up to grip the headboard, a wave of pit stink wafting up to Sean, causing the smaller man to breath in deeply. “Yeah big pig, grunt and groan for me,” Sean said, getting into it more, calling Jorge a name that was used to bully him in the past but they had reclaimed as a way to get into size disparity headspace in the bedroom that drove them both crazy. “Growing so swole in the gym lately, pig, gonna keep working on turning you into a big boar, how do you like that?” Sean growled as he started grinding his furry ass against Jorge’s leaking bulge. “My big pig,” Sean said, grinding his ass and flicking Jorge’s nips in rhythm, his fingernails flicking the metal rods poking out the sides of Jorge’s increasingly thick nubs. “That’s right sir, unf, feels so – aaauuuugghhhh!” Jorge groaned, his breathing shaking and gasping as jolts of pleasure rumbled through his body. “Yeah, you really like this huh?” Sean said as he leaned down, pressing his hands against his husband’s huge broad hairy chest, and buried his face in Jorge’s hairy armpit. Sean rubbed his nose in it, massaging Jorge’s beefy chest as he did, getting that pit stink all over his nose and upper lip. Finally he came up for air. “Such a good boar! You excited to grow bigger for me, boar?” Sean teased as he backed his furry, tight hole right up against Jorge’s thick uncut cockhead. “Uh, uh huh, unf, I’ve been lifting – ruuufff – hard for you, sir!” Jorge said, shuddering under Sean’s relentless fingers. “I’m your big boar, aren’t I?” As he shuddered, a strange flex in his chest and shoulders rippled across his body, right under Sean’s hands. “So sensitive…!” “That’s right… and with any luck here, you’ll be growing bigger for me!” Sean purred as he kept rubbing Jorge’s thick nips. Sean felt his hips raise up higher as Jorge’s bulge and belly swelled up suddenly. “Unf, big guy, really getting into it, huh?” “Unf, I, pppffffttt auuuhhhhhh!!” Jorge groaned as his body suddenly, noticeably, undeniably swelled up bigger all over. Sean gasped and sat back, stunned, as he took in his noticeably bigger husband spreading before him; it wasn’t too much, but he looked like he suddenly had the biggest gym pump in his life, his gut felt full and round, his limbs looked just a big longer, and his shoulders spread wider than ever. “Whoa, what the… holy shit,” Sean said, as he climbed off his big boar. “Jorge, I think you just grew,” he said. “Ha ha, very funny,” Jorge said as he rolled over onto his stomach before lifting himself off of the bed. “You’re taking the scene too far, I think, heh,” he said sheepishly before standing up in front of Sean. Instead of Sean being eye-level with Jorge’s chin, he was now suddenly looking straight-on at his nipples. The meaty nubs throbbed subtly as Sean looked up, mouth agape, at his now bigger husband. He had to be at least 6’6”. “Holy shit, Jorge. You… you grew!” Sean said. He couldn’t help but put his hands all over Jorge’s bigger body, exploring the changes, feeling the hardness and fullness of his chest and upper arms and shoulders. Jorge wriggled away from him. “I – what!? How? No no no no, I don’t…” the burly, hairy Jorge growled, his voice noticeably deeper than before. He rumbled over to the bathroom, the floor shaking a bit, and he looked in the mirror. “Ahhhh! Ay Dios mio...! Whoa…,” he gasped. “Uhhh yeah man. Look at yourself, just… wow,” Sean said lustfully as he joined Jorge in the bathroom. Jorge was eyeing all the changes and flexing a bit in the mirror. Jorge wasn’t just the same proportions but bigger – was more muscular, broader, thicker, wider, and taller. He shifted around sidewise and took a deep breath, flexing his chest and comparing himself to the suddenly diminutive Sean. “Jesus, look at my pecs,” said Jorge as he bounced the fur-covered mounds and rubbed his hands over his prodigious gut, which stood out even farther than before. “I’m so big… damn, I’m huge,” he said softly, almost under his breath, as he slowly flexed his right arm and watched his bicep peak swell up, way bigger than before, a round, hard peak forming on upper arms that were easily over 20 inches around. Then he brought his hands down, his chest bunching together, and hefted the weighty overhang of his gut up and down. New stretch marks streaked across his upper pecs, shoulders, hips, and belly. “Oh yeah big boar, told you! Growing so big for me, mmmm,” Sean said as he pressed himself up against his bigger, broader husband. “Can’t wait to grow you even bigger now!” Sean said as he reached up for Jorge’s nips, which were an angry shade of red, highlighted by the gleaming metal piercings. “N-no, wait, I, I don’t know, I don’t know if I want to gr----ohhhhhhh god, unf,” Jorge groaned as Sean reached over and rubbed his fingers in a circle around the meaty nubs. Sean shifted around in front of him and kept prodding, pinching, and pulling on them, using the metal piercings to cause even more pleasure. “Come on boar, I know deep down you want it, don’t you? You’ve always been a big boy, and now you’re gonna be the biggest!” Sean said, mercilessly teasing Jorge’s sensitive nips. “Unf, I’m already, hhhhuuuuhhhh oooooph, so big!” Jorge groaned, just in time to see another wave of growth erupt across his body. He could see it himself in the mirror as he surged a few inches taller, bulged thicker, spread wider. His briefs were suddenly, painfully tight around his expanding bulge, his cock longer and harder and heavier than he remembered. “Ohhhhh, too big, fuck I’m getting bigger agai—ahhhhhhuunnnggg!” he moaned as his head started approaching the 7’ ceiling. “No such thing as too big, boar, remember what I said when we started lifting together? I’m gonna turn you into the meatiest muscleboar out there, right piggy? Still plenty of chunk on you too, heh,” Sean teased as he smacked Jorge’s growing gut, which started pressing him against the countertop. “Yeah, bigger, grow for me, pig!” Sean said as he relentlessly rubbed Jorge’s nipples even more, reaching up to flick his thumps along the bottom and top, up and down, up and down. “Unnnhhh, no, ung, stop, it’s too – hehehhhh – too much! Too sensitive!” Jorge groaned as Sean kept flicking, the bar piercings pulling the swelling meat of his nipples up and down more and more forcefully. “Too bad, boar! Plus, I know you like this, don’t you?” Sean teased, pausing to suddenly pinch the sensitive flesh hard. Jorge gasped and his chest swelled wider, his pecs surging with more muscle. “Y-yeah, but, unnnggg, it’s so… rrrrhhnnnnggg!!” Jorge groaned and squirmed as Sean kept the pressure on and Jorge’s head hit the ceiling with a thump. “It’s too much!” He gasped and panted, totally overwhelmed and overstimulated. “Hehe, look at yourself grow, pig, flex these big arms,” Sean ordered, and Jorge obeyed, clenching his fists and lifting them up into a huge bicep flex, his pit stink stronger than ever. Sean buried his nose in Jorge’s exposed, hairy pit and he kept prodding the big man’s nips. “Unnffff, fuck I’m so big,” Jorge groaned, the source of his biggest insecurity now growing right before him, his emotions a swirling mix of anxiety, excitement, uncertainty, lust, and awe. “So BIG!” He brought his fists together and flexed his chest and shoulders; massive traps erupted next to his neck as another explosion of growth rippled across his body, muscles and beef swelling bigger, his thighs ballooning with so much more mass that he was forced to adjust his stance, his head grinding into the ceiling until plaster dust started raising down. “We have to… have to st-stoaaaahhhhh fuuuuuuck,” he roared as another shiver of growth ripped through his chest and shoulders, causing his frame to expand wider in the mirror. Jorge’s huge bulge pressed uncomfortably against the briefs that were cutting deep into his waist; he reached down with one huge paw and ripped them away from his body until they fell to the floor. He sighed and adjusted his manhood; a 10” uncut cock as thick as a beer can erupted from the ripped briefs, his hardon bouncing against Sean’s furry chest and stomach. He reached down and peeled back the foreskin, revealing his huge mushroom head, glistening with precum. “Unf fuck, I’m so BIG all over!” he grunted and pressed harder against Sean, pinning him against the sink. “Fuck, boar, we gotta take this back to the bed, I need that cock inside me before you get too much bigger,” Sean said as grabbed the metal rods of the nipple piercings and pulled Jorge towards the bedroom. Jorge was helpless to resist as he stumbled to follow Sean until his forehead smacked into the doorframe, cracking the wood and paint. “Ooof oww fuck,” Jorge groaned. “Too tall…” he rumbled. Sean just grinned and yanked on his nips again, another wave of growth sprouting him up taller and thicker, as Jorge stumbled into the bedroom. It felt like the whole house shook as he collapsed onto the king-size bed heavily, the frame groaning in protest. “Oh yeah, YEAH pig, I’m gonna fatten you up good, growing my prize-winning boar, that’s right, squeal for me,” Sean said, getting worked up, as he bounced on Jorge’s enormous body, which was spread out and taking up nearly the whole bed. Sean’s rock-hard cock pressed against Jorge’s expansive, round gut as he seized the meaty red nubs and continued his pleasure-torture. “Yeah, grow for me, boar, I wanna to see MORE!” Sean growled. Jorge grunted unintelligibly as he writhed and wriggled, trying to buck Sean off his huge frame half-heartedly. Muscle exploded across his shoulders, arms, and traps, a mountain range of size bulging up into round, thick peaks. He took a deep breath and bellowed, his suddenly deep bass rattling the windows as his shoulders spread wider, reaching the edges of the king sized bed on both sides. His enormous, thick calves spilled over the edge of the bed as he stretched longer and taller. “I need that cock inside me! Get the lube, boar!” Sean groaned as he positioned himself on Jorge’s thick, uncut cock. The huge Latino musclebear easily reached to the side table and pulled out the lube, brought it to his junk, and liberally squirted enough around to coat his entire, massive, growing cock. “Unnnhgggggg yeah Sean, I’m gonna fill you up so good, such a big cock now, gonna feel amaz—unnhhhhhHHHNNNNGGGG,” Jorge growled as he thrust into Sean in one clean go, his insatiable bottom swallowing up the entire massive stump. “OHHHHHHH god, yes!” Sean groaned as the giant cock invaded him. He settled in on it, twisting and wriggling down further and further until Jorge was balls deep. Sean leaned forward. “You know what it’s time for now, right?” Jorge shook his head and wrapped his huge hands around Sean’s arms. “No, no more sir, I can’t, I’m already too biiiiiiiaaaaAAHHHHHH! RRRRRRROOUUUURRRR!!!” the expanding giant roared, his shoulders spreading wider, his legs stretching until his feet hit the opposite wall of the room, his chest and belly expanding thicker and bigger and rounder as Sean grabbed his nipple piercings and twisted, gently but firmly, the pressure turning on a faucet of growth that poured into his massive frame. His muscles weren’t the only thing growing, of course. His cock started swelling, twisting, and expanding right inside of Sean. “Oh FUCK yeah I can FEEL you growing inside me, boar, fuck YES, so BIG!” Sean groaned, his ass getting stretched further than ever. “Grab me, pig, I want to feel you break me apart, keep GROWING!” he groaned, lost in lust, his desire for growth insatiable, flicking and rubbing Jorge’s nipples relentlessly. Jorge grabbed Sean’s arms and started ramming him up and down on his monster cock, suddenly realizing how thin and frail his husband felt in his oversized hands but too overcome with lust to stop. “GROOOINNNNNKKK yes sir!!” He bounced Sean up and down for several minutes, both of them lost in the trace of lust and pleasure, heedless to the size that Jorge was packing onto his massive frame until Jorge’s head bonked against the headboard. He was now tall enough to stretch from one wall to the other. “Fuck, I… I… I’m too big, Sean, it’s too much, you gotta stop, I can hardly – rrrRRUUUunnnnggg – fit in the room! I, ung, I, UNF, gotta st-stop and – hhhHHhhhaaaahhHHHUUUUUhhhh,” Jorge moaned, his chubby cheeks expanding and black mustache thickening as more dense hair spread across his chest and shoulders. “Feels so GOOD, boar, I need MORE, love watching you GROW, my growing fucking PIG, fuck YEAH!!!” Sean roared, ignoring the pleas of his husband as he sprayed his load all across Jorge’s enormous gut and chest. He shot all the way up to Jorge’s chin, streaks of cum dribbling over the contours of Jorge’s enormous, growing body. When he was finished, Sean stood up on the mattress and slid off of Jorge’s manhood with a wet squelch. Jorge shivered but didn’t cum, though his cock was red and swollen and angry, clearly needing release. Sean stood at the end of the bed, between Jorge’s feet. The big man was stretched from head to toe on opposite walls of the room, which were 10 feet apart. “Sean, we gotta, we gotta slow down, this is all too much!” Jorge panted. He shifted his weight to the side of the bed, and the frame cracked and broke, falling awkwardly to the ground in a crash. “Fuck, I’m so heavy now,” Jorge groaned. He tried to stand up, but only got about 3/4ths the way up; his shoulders and back were bent over uncomfortably in their suddenly tiny bedroom. “Mmmm… when I got these pierced, I was hoping this would happen!” Sean admitted as he stepped closer to Jorge. Sean only came up to his enormous, deep belly button now; Jorge’s swollen, leaking cock smeared precum and lube along Sean’s chest as he pressed closer. “I found the same guy who gave that giant Josh his piercings last year. It wasn’t easy… dude ghosted after The Incident last year and vowed to never do it again in case he was the cause, but I can be very convincing. And now… now we get to see just how big we can push you, pig!” “Wh-what? No, Sean, I’m, I’m already way too big, like, how am I going to live normally, how am I even going to get out of the house!” Jorge moaned; it was strange to see such an enormous man, towering over Sean and packed with more hard, dense muscle than anyone on earth, complain. His belly wobbled as he adjusted his weight and stepped forward, the house shaking as his huge footstep rattled the windows, cobblestone abs protruding under the thick layer of fat coating his gut. “Well big boar, there’s only one way I can think of!” Sean said with a cheeky grin, and he pointed his thump upwards and jerked it towards the ceiling. “Onward and upward, big man!” he said and he pounced on Jorge’s nipples, wrapping his legs around Jorge’s ample belly and holding on tight. “UUUHAAAAHHHH, UnnnFFFFF FUCK!” Jorge groaned as his back and shoulders pressed hard into the ceiling, cracking the surface of it and pushing up into the second floor. “N-no, Sean, I’m too…UuuuuHHHAAAAAGGGGHHHHHHRRRR!” the giant roared as his grown accelerated. He exploded bigger and fatter and more muscular. His delts and traps ripped through the hardwood floor of their second-story guest room as he straightened to his full height, Sean still flicking and rubbing his nips, sheltered by Jorge’s huge pec shelf. “YEAH Jorge, keep growing! You’re doing it, yeah, MORE!” Sean laughed as he kept playing with Jorge’s meaty nubs and feeling his enormous husband grow in his hands. Jorge shivered and grew bigger, reaching up and pressing his enormous hands against the second-story ceiling. He pushed and the ceiling broke apart in his hands like cardboard as his incredible strength multiplied. Another wave of growth jolted through his spine and soon his head cracked into the underside of the roof, breaking through support beams like they weren’t even there. Sean had to use his hands now instead of his fingers to grip the meaty nubs protruding from Jorge’s huge pecs, squeezing and pulling and twisting, the metal rods now as big as rail spikes to him. “UNNNGGGG FUCKKKK, HUHHHHH, UMMMPPPHHH, RRRROOOOAAAAA!!!” Jorge groaned uncontrollably as wave after wave of growth tore through his body, thicker and more muscular than a strongman competitor, massive muscles bulging round and hard, his huge gut hanging down and pressing against his huge, hard cock. At 25 feet tall, Jorge’s head rose up out of their suddenly fragile roof. “UNNNNNGGGGG, SEAN, PLEASE, TOO SENSITIVE, YOU’VE GOTTA – UUUUHHHG HHUUH HHUHHHHHH FUUUUUUUCK!” the giant roared as his pecs and shoulders broke open a wider, bigger hole in the roof, causing the structure to crumble around him as Jorge grew and grew. “I’M SO BIG, TOO BIG, TOO SENSITIVE, FUUUUUCKKKK!” Jorge groaned as his massive cock broke through the back wall of the house and ripped up through what remained of the roof, precum spurting and leaking onto the back yard like a super soaker. Finally, as he crested the nearby powerlines, Jorge brought his hand up, snatching Sean away from his chest and into his grip. Jorge’s hand covered about half of Sean’s tiny, frail body. He felt like a little action figure in Jorge’s hand, and he squeezed his husband, feeling his strength as Sean squirmed in his hand. “FUCK, SEAN, YOU WENT TOO FAR THIS TIME!” Jorge boomed, his voice deep and resonant, rattling Sean’s ribcage as he spoke. “I’M TOO BIG NOW! AND LOOK AT THE HOUSE!” Jorge stepped, his enormous left foot rising up 10 feet, lifting out of the house and crashing through the remains. He shifted his weight into the backyard, his tonnage rumbling the surrounding neighborhood, settling in a wide stance to make room for his thighs, which as big around as oil tankers. “JEEZ I’M EVEN BIGGER THAN THE TREES, THEY’RE MORE LIKE WEEKS TO ME NOW,” Jorge rumbled as he reached down with his other hand and casually ripped a 20 foot tall birch out of the ground with seemingly no effort at all. “FUCK, I’M STRONG…,” the giant rumbled, marveling at his own power as he clenched his fist, the tree splintered in his hand like a toothpick, branches and debris falling to the ground. “Heh, yeah, sorry big man, I guess I got carried away,” Sean said, suddenly realizing he was definitely NOT in control anymore as Jorge brought him up to his face. “But you’re my big boar, and I know, deep down, you’ve always wanted this, always loved being big, haven’t you?” Sean asked. Jorge’s thick, bristling mustache twitched into an unexpected grin as he held Sean in his hand. “M-MAYBE… BUT I, I MEAN, I SHOULDN’T GET BIGGER, RIGHT?” the giant rumbled half-heartedly. “EVEN THOUGH IT FEELS SO GOOD…,” Jorge boomed. He brought Sean down to his chest, the massive pecs spreading before him like a dark, furry wall of muscle. The huge metal rods gleamed in the sunlight as Jorge brought Sean closer to his right nipple. Sean grabbed ahold and yanked it as hard as he could. “OOOF, FUCK, THAT’S… SEAN WE CAN’T, I – AUUUGGHHHHHHH FUUUUUUCK!” the giant groaned as Sean teased his nipple again. “Admit it! You want this, don’t you!” Sean said, egging on the big man. “N-NO… I WANT… I NEED… YOU… YOU GOTTA… RRRRRUUUUURRRRHHHHHH FUCK YEAH I NEED MORE!!!!” Jorge boomed, his voice growing deeper and louder as his attitude shifted and he finally, after 40 years, embraced his big size. “GIVE ME MORE, SEAN, I NEED TO GROW BIGGER! YEAH!” he rumbled as he brought his left hand up and roughly pinched his nipple with far more force than Sean could ever muster in his whole body. A massive surge of growth ripped through him, causing him to surge taller and wider and more muscular, more beef packing onto his body. His chest exploded with size, his quads ballooned out to the sides, and his gut swelled rounder and softer. He shifted his weight, crushing his neighbor’s fences and bushes with a careless move of his foot, and he settled into a wide stance, the ground rumbling under his tonnage. “FUCK YEAH,” Jorge grunted as he dragged Sean down along his expansive belly to his 6-foot long cock. The monster dick was spurting and leaking pre, dripping and swelling as it grew bigger every second, the musky stench of his crotch radiating off him, growing more intense as he pressed Sean against his thickening member. “GET TO WORK DOWN THERE LITTLE GUY, DADDY BOAR HAS MORE GROWING TO DO AND HE NEEDS BOTH HANDS!” Jorge boomed as he dumped Sean onto his huge cock. The giant Latino musclebear reached up with his right hand and twisted his other piercing, and size poured into his body, like a tap opening up to full blast as he rubbed, tweaked, flicked, and prodded his own meaty nipples. His huge biceps flexed and pressed against the sides of his pecs as he rubbed and rubbed, hedonistically feeling more size packing onto his monstrous frame. “OH FUCK YEAH, MORE, BIGGER, FEELS SO FUCKIN’ GOOD, GIVE IT TO YOUR DADDY BOAR, SO SENSITIVE, FUUUUUCK!” he roared as he felt Sean’s body, now not even as tall as his cock was long, squirming and squeezing and humping his cock. “GONNA GET SO MUCH BIGGER, FEELS SO GOOD, SO SENSITIVE, FUCKIN…UNNNNGGG…. UUUUHHHHAAAAAAHHHHHGGGGGG!!!” Jorge roared as his cock exploded. Cum showered down across the remains of their house, now in rubble at Jorge’s feet as he continued to grow and grow. When it was finally over, Jorge stood tall enough to look over even the biggest trees in the neighborhood. The houses only came up to his knees. He reached down and brought Sean back up to his face. He bristled the tiny man with his dark mustache and stuck out an enormous tongue to lick him up, cleaning most of the sticky white cum clinging to him. “MMM SEAN YOU TASTE GOOD WHEN YOU’RE COVERED WITH MY CUM,” he rumbled, his voice rattling Sean’s ears and chest. Sean was petrified, too stunned to speak. “NOW DADDY BOAR’S GONNA SEE JUST WHAT HE CAN DO WITH THIS SIZE AND POWER!” Jorge boomed ominously. He grinned at the nearby houses, which looked so small and fragile. He stepped towards his neighbor’s house, covering dozens of feet with one step. He pressed a massive, thick foot down, his enormous calf muscle twitching, and pushed his full tonnage onto it. It collapsed like a house of cards under him. “HEH HEH, COOL!” he boomed. He reached up and flicked his nipples, excited by his new size and power, and felt a familiar rush of power crackle through his body, up and down his spine, filling him with pleasure as he surged even bigger. “LET’S HAVE SOME FUN!”
    21 points
  30. Part1 – The High School Hero Chapter 12 The next morning, we woke up on the floor, exactly where we’d fallen asleep. Jonah and I got up at about the same time, but Gregg slept in. Leaving him to snore happily, Jonah and I got showered and dressed and started making breakfast. “I have to say one thing,” Jonah announced, “then, we’ll drop it forever.” “Okay. Shoot,” I replied. “Gregg’s right. You’re an excellent kisser.” “And you can tease a pair of pecs like nobody’s business. My nipples are sore, but in a good way.” After that, it was silence while we cooked. We were just about to start eating when Gregg joined us, still wearing the clothes he’d fallen asleep in. “So, who’s up for seconds?” he asked, plopping down at the table. “I haven’t even had firsts,” I said, looking at my scrambled eggs. Gregg tousled my hair. “Funny man. You’re a funny, funny man. Dad won’t be back until tomorrow. We can spend all day fucking at different sizes. I’m interested to know what it’s like if we’re all equally strong and have to fight for dominance,” he said eagerly, grabbing a piece of egg off my plate with his index finger and thumb. “No thanks,” Jonah said. “As soon as I finish this up, I’m gonna head home.” “Why?” Gregg asked. “Don’t get me wrong,” Jonah said. “Last night was great. One for the history books. But my favorite part was when I got to spoon with Gerry.” “Gerry’s more than happy to spoon you after. So am I.” “You don’t get it. I didn’t like that there was a third person there. I wanted to just spoon with Gerry. Just him and me.” “You got designs on my boyfriend?” Gregg cocked an eyebrow and reflexively puffed up his chest. He was mostly playing, but there was an edge of sincerity. And maybe the tiniest tinge of insecurity. “No, I just want more than an acrobatic fucking. I want the tender stuff, too.” I knew Jonah was a big sweetie. “Snooze,” Gregg said, his tone insulting. Then he took some eggs off Jonah’s plate with his index and middle finger. “You can have the whole plate,” Jonah said, sliding it over to him. “I’ll see you guys on Monday.” “I was just joking, Jonah,” Gregg said. His voice had just a touch of regret in it. After Jonah left, Gregg said to me, “Did I not make it clear? Did I not make it clear that it was just sex with him?” “No. You made it very clear. He just wants more than sex.” Gregg shrugged. “Well, at least we got to do that once. I’ve got a million ideas for our next adventure.” It was hard to knock Gregg down. “Oh?” was all I asked. “We go somewhere far outside of town, somewhere no one knows us. We get day passes at a gym, and then, while you’re on the pec deck, I call you on your phone over one of those Bluetooth earpieces and lend you like 50 pounds. You then blow up while doing reps, ripping out of your clothes in front of everyone. Then, you drag me to a bathroom stall and have your way with me.” “I don’t want to grow in front of people,” I said. “Okay. We’ll work up to that.” He took another bite of Jonah’s eggs. “There’s a see-saw in the park on Chestnut St. How about we go on the see-saw, giving muscle back and forth, throwing each other up in the air back and forth. Then, you do pull-ups on those dangling rings while I hang from your waist. And then, we blow each other under the slides.” “Nothing in front of people,” I repeated. “It’s the day before Thanksgiving,” Gregg insisted. “It’ll be deserted. Besides, I know you have nothing against having sex outside.” “That was a cruising spot in the dead of night, not a children’s playground in broad daylight.” Gregg suggested five more sexcapades, each as public as the last. As he was about to suggest another, his phone rang. “When did you go out to get your phone?” I asked. Holding up a finger to shush me, he answered the phone, “Felix, my good man. I’m glad you called back. Yeah. As I thought, Jonah’s out. But my boyfriend’s still here. Excellent. See you in an hour.” “Felix?” “A guy I’ve been flirting with the last few weeks.” “What?” “It was never 100% that Jonah would go through with the three-way, so Felix was the next in line. When I saw that you and Jonah had gotten up and ready without me, I peeked into the kitchen and could feel the vibe. I knew that Jonah was finished. So, I snuck out to my car while you were in the shower and got my phone. Felix will be perfect for our next playmate. He’s never met you, and I told him I weigh 175—same weight as him. I lend you 15 pounds before he gets here, that makes all three of us. He comes over, you two get to know each other. I you hit it off, we go on a few dates, and a week from now, we have another three-way.” After a moment, he added. “It might even inspire you to finally take weightlifting seriously and earn those 15 pounds.” Ignoring that last comment, I responded, “From that phone call, it sounds like you were angling for a four-way before Jonah had even committed to our three-way.” “When it hits four guys, it’s called an orgy.” “You know what I mean.” “Are you saying you’re not interested? C’mon.” Gregg smiled at me sexily and rubbed my leg. “Felix is dying to meet you, and he’s just your type.” “You mean he looks like you.” “You know me so well,” Gregg said, sending a text message to Felix. The whole morning, there was a knot tightening in my stomach, and that last remark made the knot snap. “Are you bored with me?” I asked point blank. “What do you mean?” “It feels like you’re not happy with me. You constantly pester me to lift so I get bigger. We haven’t had sex without making a deposit in over a month. You practically dragooned Jonah into a three-way he was not ready for, and as soon as he’s out the door, you’re bringing in a back-up rather than spend the day with me.” “This is sex,” Gregg said. “Sex is supposed to be adventurous and daring and intrepid. If you don’t try new things in your teens, you’ll grow stagnant before you can legally drink. I’m just trying to add some tricks to our repertoire.” “Sex is also supposed to be intimate. Like that night under the stars, or that afternoon this summer when we took each other’s virginities.” “Both times, you were taking a deposit. I see no difference.” “There was a huge difference. And you should be able to see it.” Gregg shrugged. “If you want to just hang out just the two of us and just be boyfriends, that’s cool too.” Gregg texted Felix. “See? No big deal.” But the fissure had already begun. The fissure only grew wider as months passed. Gregg stared spending more time with his fuckbuddies than he did with me. We hung out with each other, sure, but mostly at school. I saw more of Jonah than I saw of Gregg. We still saw each other; we were still dating. Gregg and I would get together for a date or sex about once a week. But, by Valentine’s Day, it felt like I had to schedule time to see my own boyfriend. He also kept pressuring me to share the video of me at 290 pounds with him. I’d had the good fortune to have that filmed on my phone, not his. I didn’t want anyone else to see that—it would raise too many questions. At least half a dozen times, I caught Gregg trying to copy it off my phone, and at least twice every time we hung out, he asked if he could have a copy. And we still had sex, but I’d forgotten what sex felt like at less than 200 pounds. Every time I tried to get us to just have sex as us, and every time, he talked me out of it. And the petitions to find our new third didn’t end at Felix. After Felix, there was Emmett. After Emmett, there was Wallace. After Wallace, there was Casey. When spring break rolled around, Gregg came over to my house to ask if I wanted to go to a theme park with him so I could meet his newest threesome candidate. I pulled Gregg inside my bedroom and closed the door. “We should break up,” I said flatly. “What the fuck?” he said. “Where did this come from?” “We should have broken up at Thanksgiving,” I said. That panicked him. Not because he disagreed, but because he could hear the note of truth. So, he changed tactics. “I’ll stop seeing other guys,” he said. Was that desperation in his voice? I’d never heard Gregg sound like this. “It’ll be just you and me. Okay?” “I’m not asking you to do that.” In a flash, Gregg changed from panicked to angry and confrontational. He circled around me like a wild animal. “You don’t think you are, but you are. Threaten me with a break-up, and then give me the ultimatum. It’s pathetic and weak, Gerry.” His voice struck a cruel chord. He must have heard it too because he immediately panicked again, following it with, “Sorry, I didn’t mean that. I’ll do what it takes to make you happy. Just name it.” “Gregg, I haven’t been happy for a while.” I didn’t know you could see someone’s heart break, but from the look on Gregg’s face, I could tell I’d broken his. “Are you saying you don’t love me anymore?” “I only stayed this long because I do love you.” “If you love me, don’t break up with me.” “We want different things. And that’s okay.” “I said I’ll stop seeing other guys.” “You’d only grow to resent me. My mind’s made up, Gregg. Sorry.” With that, I left him in my bedroom and drove over to Jonah’s where I spent the next three hours crying.
    21 points
  31. THE CENTRE - PART FIVE It was the doorbell that woke him up the next afternoon. Half asleep, Ben lifted himself up from the floor and immediately cracked his head against the ceiling; large slabs of plaster falling down around him. Fuck, he thought as he looked at all the food wrappers and empty bottles that he had thrown around him when he had finished eating. Waking up quickly, he took stock of himself. His whole body ached from sleeping in an odd position on the floor and the body hair which had grown much longer and denser during the last transformation,now thickly covered most of his body; although it could never hide the immense musculature he had underneath. He knew that he desperately needed a shower since all around him, all he could smell was the odour of his own body and dried cum. He also desperately wanted to brush his teeth. The larger I get, he thought, will these human needs go away? Will I cease to care who smells the potent musk rising off of my body? His thoughts were cut short as the doorbell rang again followed by loud knocking. Could it be the police, he wondered. I was pretty sloppy last night… how hard could it be for them to find me? Even if there’s five of them, they won’t be a match for me. I could easily snap their necks… but what would I do with the bodies? I’m not big enough to eat them… yet…. Ben let out a deep rumble of a laugh which prevented him from hearing the broken and unlocked door open. “Ben? Ben… are you in here?” Ben held his breath hearing the man’s voice. “Ben… it’s… fuck it’s ripe in here… Ben… it’s Liam…”. Liam walked further into the living space and came face to face with the massive caveman-looking giant Ben had become. “What the fuck!!!” Liam stepped backwards and as he tried to turn, fell onto the floor. This gave Ben plenty of time to grab Liam and drag him further into the flat. “Let me go! Please!” “Liam!! It’s me! Ben”. When Ben spoke he was amazed at how loud and deep his voice had become. “I let you suck me off on Saturday… remember?” “There’s no way!! How… how…” “It’s a long story, but believe me… it’s me! I shot all over your shirt… I have no clue how you explained that to your wife.” “I… I threw it away and bought a used one at the market. I told her a group of pigeons had shit all over me. How, though? How can this happen? You were normal two days ago.” Anger began to rise up in Ben. “I’m still normal, Liam! I’m better than normal… far superior to any man out there! You wish you had an ounce of my muscle…my height… my masculinity!! I’m a fuckin’ god!!” Ben rose up higher on his knees as he prepared to grab the man who had insulted him in his own house. “Ben… Ben… mate… I misspoke. I shouldn’t have said you weren’t normal! You’re… you’re incredible. I’ve never seen anything like you! I’m scared as fuckin hell standing here and I got a hard on!” Ben’s anger slowly began to fade away as he looked at the terrified yet horny little man. “You were all I could think of, Ben. All weekend. I must have wanked ten times just thinking about you. I tried calling you last night but it went right to voicemail…” “My phone… I broke it after I grew the first time… or was it the second. I don’t remember…” “Grew the first time? What’s going on with you?” As Ben settled back onto the floor, Liam sat down as well. This was the first time that Ben had been close to another person since Saturday, and he was amazed at the size difference. Liam looked so tiny… so easily breakable…. when he had been with him on Saturday, he hadn’t really taken in how attractive the other man was. He was big… definitely a rugby player. Some fat but only laying over solid muscles. His hair was longish but not quite shoulder length, and despite his age, it had a mixture of salt and pepper in it giving him a fairly dignified yet rugged look. Liam’s eyes were sky blue with some laugh lines around them, and a wide mouth with kissable lips and perfectly straight teeth. Yeah, Ben thought, he was definitely hot… by mere human standards! “I doubt you’ll believe me when I tell you.” Ben grabbed one if the few Diet Coke bottles that were left and ripped the top off of it, liquid spraying on his pecs and abs. Fuck, he’s a beast, Liam thought, but the longer I’m with him… the more I want him! He’d likely kill me if he fucked me… but what a way to go!! “Try me.” Ben proceeded to tell Liam the entire story: beginning with getting slightly drunk at the pub, finding the YouTube video, listening to it, his cock growing 4 inches, listening to it again and again, the muscular and testosterone changes after the fourth listen, the changing of the mantra, his insane muscle and height growth, and how now he didn’t even need to listen to it to grow, just get so aroused the mantra takes over. All through the story Ben watched as Liam massaged his hard cock through his jeans. Of course he wants a piece of it, Ben thought, who wouldn’t. When he was finished, the first question Liam had was: “What was the name of that video?” He took out his phone and opened up the YouTube App. “I don’t think you should… it… it could be dangerous. Look what’s happened to me.” Should he let Liam go anywhere near The Centre. He was so much more fit than Ben had been… what if The Centre thought Liam would be a much more suitable vessel for its power… “No. The Centre’s mine, Liam. I’m sorry. It’s mine.” Ben knew that he sounded like a petty child, but he couldn’t help it. Even standing 17 feet tall his ego and confidence was only 5’8 and a failure. “I understand. You don’t need to tell me the name.” Liam put his phone on the floor and leaned back to look directly at Ben’s abs . “So… what’s your plan? You can’t exactly keep living here. It’s eventually going to become too small for you.” “I haven’t really thought about it… this all happened so quickly. All I know is.. there’s a power that I can tap into… and it’s changing me… perfecting me…” “What’s the end game?” “I don’t know… keep going until I reach the end.” “What do you think’s at the end?” Both men stared at each other and didn’t speak for a minute or so. Ben’s cock started to harden slightly just thinking about The Centre and what his final form would be. “When it’s done… I don’t know… but I think it’s going to be epic. Something…” Ben couldn’t say the words. He just kept looking at Liam. A moment later, the smaller man stood up and walked over to Ben. Even at 6’2 Liam only came up to Ben’s chin, and Ben was sitting on the floor. Raising his arm, Liam brought his hand up to Ben’s hair and ran his fingers through it. The hair on his head was so thick… so shiny and full. Liam moved his hand down to Ben’s face and felt the fullness of his beard. Touching it, there was no way that he could ever get his hand through the forest that had grown on Ben’s face. He loved how it grew on his face, down his neck, and onto his chest. Moving closer, Liam inhaled and took in Ben’s scent. This is exactly what a man should smell like, he thought. He smells of power and sex. Moving even closer, Liam leaned up and brought his small mouth up to Ben’s large one. The giant kept his mouth closed for a few moments, but couldn’t resist kissing Liam full and deep. As Ben’s tongue entered Liam’s mouth, Liam was shocked to feel how long and thick Ben’s tongue was; how it easily filled all of his mouth. Ben moved his arms and wrapped them around the smaller man bringing him closer to him. No one is worthy of satisfying me, he thought, but while I’m still human, there’s nothing wrong with playing around. For a moment Liam panicked when felt the massive arms wrap around him, but seconds later he felt oddly safe. This is the kind of man I could go for… if I wasn’t married… and he’s a giant…” Liam heard a deep moan coming from Ben. Parting lips, the smaller man pulled slightly away, looked Ben in the eyes and smiled. Moving his hands over Ben’s pecs, he could feel how dense his muscles were, and he wasn’t even flexing. Never needing to do something so badly in his life, Liam opened his mouth and began to suck on Ben’s long fat nipple. As soon as his mouth had wrapped around it, Ben grunted and felt his cock harden. Ben wanted to tell Liam to stop, but he just couldn't find the words. All he could feel was Liam’s expert tongue flicking and encircling his nipple while sucking on it at the same time. Pulling up for air, Liam dragged his tongue over the nipple and over to Ben’s pec cleavage. The slabs of muscle were so big and thick that there was no way he could get his tongue all the way into the dark crevice. Instead, he continued his tongue bath down to Ben’s abs. When he got to this position Liam could feel the heat rising from the 3 foot cock that bobbed and swayed next to his head. Powerless, Liam moved his mouth over to Ben’s titanic shaft and began to lick it. Worshiping such an enormous cock had Liam leaking in his jeans. The scent rising up from Ben’s balls filled his nostrils and sent him into overdrive. In one quick move he went from bathing the shaft with his tongue to licking a cock head that was nearly the size of his own cranium. “No!! Liam… stop!! We can’t…” “I want to…. You won’t hurt me.” “No… but if we keep going… I’ll link myself to The Centre and I’ll grow.” “Can’t you not link with it?” “No… I can already feel it… it’s near… it wants me to continue so I’ll grow more and more… but I’m not ready to face the world yet. I will be soon… but not yet. “I have an idea. My Dad… he passed away six months ago. He used to have a furniture business. Just across London Fields, about 20 minutes away is his warehouse. It’s empty… and massive. 40 foot ceilings… an area with a hose where you can shower… plenty of room for you to spread out… and you can grow there without the world catching a glimpse of you before you’re ready. What do you think?” Liam looked up at Ben, a twinkle in his eyes. “That… that would be amazing. Do you think you’d…. Never mind.” “What?” “I’m going to need help. I’m going to need food and drink among other things. As you can imagine, this world isn’t built for someone my size.” “Of course I’ll help you. That’s all I want to do is help you… feed you… bathe you… and help you to grow even bigger and more powerful.” “What about your wife?” “Don’t worry about her. We’ve needed to have a serious talk for a while… and maybe it would be good for her if I slipped away for a few weeks. So… you gonna move in?” “I don’t see how I could pass it up!” Once again Ben reached out to Liam, and they kissed. After a few minutes, feeling The Centre closer than ever, Ben moved Liam away from him. “Go get your phone.” Liam looked seriously at Ben and then did as he was told, picking it up from the floor where he had left it, and brought it back to Ben. “Open up YouTube,” the giant said. Liam looked up at him. “Are you sure? I know you’re protective of this entire thing… I don’t need…” “No. I was being selfish. I want you to have a taste. I really do.” Ben smiled. He hated to be getting so close so quickly to this little man since soon he would need to say goodbye, but he might as well enjoy the companionship while he had it. Ben let him know what the name of the video was, and as soon as he heard the music, Ben was hard and leaking pre from his cock. “Stop!! Stop!!!” Liam paused it. “Do you have earphones? I can’t hear it. As soon as I hear his voice… I’m connected to The Centre and it will be impossible for me to resist it.” Liam didn’t have any earphones, so Ben told him where he could find some in his room. Entering the living area with his headphones, Ben told him to take off all of his clothes. When Liam was naked, Ben took in the sight of the naked man standing in front of him. Liam’s cock was of a good size at 8.5 inches with fairly large balls. He’s going to be pretty big even after one session, Ben thought. Leaning over, Ben lifted Liam up and held him close to the ceiling and proceeded to suck on both his cock and balls, easily fitting them both in his mouth. Soon Ben could taste Liam’s pre on his tongue, and found himself loving the flavour of this man; he almost tasted like honey… sweet and salty. When Ben could feel Liam was getting near, he set him down onto the floor. Liam looked like Ben had slapped him by forbidding him to cum, but Ben knew what was coming was even better. “Put on the earphones and press play!” Ben watched as Liam did as he was told, relaxing with his against a piece of the broken sofa. Soon his breathing was deep and even, and Ben knew that Liam was making his first contact with The Centre. Minutes later, Liam’s cock began to swell thicker and thicker as if some supernatural creature was blowing it up like a balloon. His whole shaft turned red and then purple as Liam began to slowly stroke himself. Ben started to get hard again watching Liam’s cock stretch larger. His already egg sized testicles grew to be lemon sized and then swelled even further to resemble two baseballs shoved in a sack. Liam kept moaning and stroking as his shaft erupted in length, going from 9 inches to 11 in a matter of minutes. Ben leaned over Liam and began to lick the shaft with his mighty tongue. Liam let go and gave in to Ben’s tongue bath, moaning loudly as his cock continued to swell even larger. “That’s it, Liam. Grow that cock massive for me. I want a fucking monster in your pants that only I’ll be able to take!” As if hearing Ben, Liam’s cock proceeded to get even harder and erupted with thick blue veins. “Grow for me, Liam! Grow!!” Ben was sucking Liam off harder now as Liam’s cock became a fountain of pre, suddenly becoming a firehose in his mouth! Ben grinned, but as he lapped up more and more pre, he began to hear Liam start on the mantra. As soon as he did, Ben was shocked to see a bright white light rising up from the center of Liam’s chest and flowing around his cock and balls. Ben pulled away from sucking Liam’s cock and watched as the white energy sped faster and faster around his crotch, forcing it to swell thicker and longer… nearly reaching 14” long… the head thickening into a huge fist sized mushroom. As it whipped around Liam even faster, like living lightning, Liam began screaming the mantra over and over again. Ben’s cock had begun to leak and he released a guttural moan as he watched Liam’s cock transform into the biggest human phallus except his own. As if sensing that Ben was near, the energy rose up into the air and stayed there, floating in space before him. It’s watching me… taking me in, Ben thought. Suddenly, like a bolt of lightning, it shot directly at Ben, inserting itself into his head by entering his forehead directly between his eyes. Ben roared as he felt a pain equivalent to having his head explode. There was a ringing in his ears and even when he tried to open his eyes, all he could see was a white light. The Power of The Centre whipped so quickly and forcefully around Ben’s brain that he thought he was going to lose consciousness. Here is where I die, he thought. As quickly as it had started, the pain began to fade away as if it had never been. Moments later, Ben began to feel a burning deep within the centre of his brain that began to stretch out to every inch of his body. Panting loudly as wave after wave of orgasmic bliss ran through him, Ben fell onto his hands and knees splintering the floor beneath him and nearly squashing Liam as his own newly massive cock began to shoot out rope after rope of cum. Looking at Liam with wild eyes, Ben let out a loud groan as the power building within him grew even stronger. Just when Ben thought he couldn't take any more, the sensation became even more intense. Drool fell from his mouth as tears fell from his eyes. Too much, his mind screamed… too much power entering me… filling me… not prepared for this much… Liam looked up as he heard the loud cracking noises coming from Ben. He watched in awe as Ben’s entire body began to stretch longer and wider, filling up the room. The sounds coming from his stretching body made Liam think that Ben’s transformation must be horribly painful, but the deep moans coming from his lips said otherwise. As his frame grew larger, so did Ben’s muscles. Watching his entire body growing right in front of Liam made his own cock harden, and he couldn’t help stroking it as he watched Ben take up more and more of the room. Soon Ben’s back was hitting the ceiling, and still he grew. Even on my hands and knees my body is over twelve feet tall, he thought, as he crouched down further to the floor. Eventually, even that extra room he gained was diminished as he expanded in all directions. Seeing Ben’s body take over the whole room, his musk clouding Liam’s senses, Liam found himself cumming at the sight of him. In his orgasm filled mind, he was shocked to see black tribal tattoos begin to appear over several areas of Ben’s body. It looked to him as if some invisible tattoo artist was using Ben as a living canvas as he grew, covering his arms and part of his pecs, creating a primitive work of art on him. No longer caring, and with a deafening roar that sounded more animal than human, Ben staggered to his feet and forced his body through the ceiling. As he stood, his head, neck and massive pecs filling the flat above, his gigantic arms tore down everything that was in his way. Worried for his own life as large chunks of plaster and brick fell around him, Liam stood his naked body up and ran to take cover in Ben’s bedroom. Even in the other room, cracks began to form on the walls and ceiling as the entire structure was weakened by Ben’s massive form gaining hundreds upon hundreds of pounds more in pure muscle mass. As he began to fill up two stories, Ben could feel the power of The Centre dissipating. With one final surge of muscle growth the process stopped. It’s preparing me, he thought as he took in his new surroundings, soon it won’t stop. This was a taste of my future…. I can’t believe I’m nearly as big as this building! If I wanted to, I could tear the whole thing down around me! Soon, he thought… soon. A loud ringing in his ears filled his head as a quick image popped into Ben’s head. Is that monster really me, he wondered as he took stock of the image the vision was showing him. My final form… how… how will that be possible…. So beautiful… yet… it’s a creature living purely by instinct… far removed and towering above humanity… the true peak of the food chain… a warrior… a predictor…. As he looked into his own eyes… he knew the world would forever fear him… As the vision faded away, Ben lowered himself to his knees. Catching his breath and trying to steady himself after what he had seen, Ben called out: “Liam…”. From the adjacent room, Liam moved closer to the massive man. “I can’t fucking believe what I just saw, mate, I just can’t.” Every part of Ben was simply so massive now, Liam thought, so massive and so masculine. Looking into the smaller man’s eyes, Ben tried to smile. “It’s changing me… not just physically… but mentally… and this was the biggest surge of power yet. Becoming… I don’t know what… making me more primal…” “But why?” “I don’t know… but there’s no stopping it. My final metamorphosis… it’s going to happen soon… and it terrifies me… but I can’t wait…”. Simply hearing Ben speak in a new deep bass had Liam’s massive cock hard once again. Within seconds it was leaking a river of pre onto the floor. Surprised by how potent the scent was, Ben began to drool. Feeding time, he thought, as he opened his large mouth and began to forcefully suck Liam’s cock until he was releasing himself over and over again into the stomach of the hungry giant.
    19 points
  32. PART 11 Seattle’s downtown buzzed with the everyday activity of the average citizen. Tall skyscrapers littered most of Seattle’s skyline, housing companies related to advertisement, insurance, and business management. Three extremely important sectors for a city where every hero amounted to five villains running around and exploding things, from garbage cans to entire malls full of people. Casualties were rarer these days thanks to the sudden influx of heroes, courtesy of the Province, but people still died in various appealing ways, from being pulverized by boulders to having the water from their bodies stripped away, resulting in human-shaped raisins. It was bad, but not so bad compared to other cities, were villains essentially ruled them. However, and to their fortune, Seattle’s citizens were not aware that a Class 7 hero with the power of Adaptability was currently flying through their skies, making their lives a tad-bit better without them knowing so. Sam had already met his daily quota of capturing fifteen thugs from the numerous gangs on the poorer districts of the city. From anarchist groups hellbent of eradicating every semblance of control from the Province, to purist psychopaths that murdered every person who was not an Unhuman, believing that they were making ‘room’ for more superpowered individuals to appear, marking the evolution of humankind. These were the worst in particular, because they wanted to fight heroes and lose. Every gang member caught or killed would be hailed as a martyr by the rest of them, and their beliefs would fester and grow. The last and newest gang in the city were the brainwashed citizens amassing Princess’ army. They called themselves ‘Servants’, their individuality surgically removed from their minds and replaced with a complete obsession over the wellbeing of the infamous Class 8 supervillain, Princess. Sam hated the last group the most. He was forced to beat innocent people who would do the best to hurt him, but always to no avail. He couldn’t count how many times their fists had shattered against his impenetrable skin and muscles; he didn’t want to remember how many times he had to fly them to a high-security hospital to treat their mind control. Right now, as he flew among the bright sky of Seattle, catching Princess was the best thing he could do for his own wellbeing. He couldn’t, wouldn’t sit down and think about the revelations of the past few days. How Percy, of all people, had awakened to one of the worst powers he could imagine, capable of immeasurable destruction with just a flick of the kid’s wrist. Even he didn’t know if he would be able to stop Percy if he suddenly turned bad and decided to go around and nuke cities out of existence. Sam needed to think of something else, and catching Princess had provided him with the necessary stimuli to put his thoughts into a gradual order. It didn’t take long before he found her. His danger sense kept spiking when he passed over an abandoned bank, the company deciding to close down the building after being robbed by supervillains too many times. This particular subset of his power seemed to act as a radar towards any kind of danger, but it lacked accuracy. Right now, he felt two different beeps on this side of the town. The first one was closer, but the other one was far away, towards his own apartment. That would have been Percy. Shaking his thoughts out of his mind, Sam plunged down with incredible speed, wisping away the white clouds and slamming down the roof of the abandoned bank. Brick, concrete, and steel gave way as Sam tore through the roof of the building, demolishing the metal-fortified walls as if they were tissue papers. A heavy haze of dust accumulated on the surrounding streets, and people froze on their tracks for a single moment, before beginning to evacuate the area. The routes of evacuation had been ingrained in their memories; it was almost second nature now for the veteran citizens of Seattle. Sam found himself standing before a gargantuan vault door. All around him laid bits and pieces of caved metal and broken stone, the result of his extreme descent from the sky. Normally he would make sure to do as little damage as possible to the environment, but he was not in the mood to be careful now. On the other side of the expansive room, people began stirring from the sudden noise and the light that had gotten into from the giant hole in the roof. Sam’s eyes instantly adapted to the darker regions of the room, his hands turning into fists at the sight of Princess’ work. Men, women, and even children. All looked so weak, so pathetic. Sam could see how the skin sagged from their bones, the lack of weight in their figures, most of them resembling more skeletons than humans. They moaned, beginning to move towards him like zombies, crawling in the marble ground, nails breaking as they desperately tried to get closer to him. “Get out!” a woman screamed at him, her voice rough and fractured. “Leave us alone!” a man next to her wailed, stumbling towards him, his body incapable of controlling itself. They all had been left to starve by Princess. The supervillain was known to forget to feed her subjects, instead ordering them to ‘not feel hunger anymore’. The command worked on a conscious level, and so the subjects were left to starve themselves. Sam thought of himself as a calm, collected individual. His psyche was exceptional, considering his volatile, traumatizing past. But as he dug his fingers into the vault door, the metal caving in as if it were made of hot butter, Sam did his best to control his strength, knowing that if his emotions won, the end result would be far more catastrophic than anything Princess could have ever done. Instead, he gripped the vault door, the metal groaning as it bent in unnatural ways, before snapping off like a twig. Sam grabbed the broken part of the door and squeezed, the steel bending and heating up under the strength of his grip. He then flung it towards the opposite wall of the vault room, the rod of metal embedding itself deep within the stone. Feeling his anger swell despite his best intentions, Sam instead chose to just walk through the remaining of the door. Its hinges broke down the moment his body began exerting pressure, it being too big to pass through the hole he had made before. The metal and steel further caved in, the screeching noises producing sounds of pain from the fragile people behind him. Most had given up trying to fight him, their own frail bodies being too weak to move. He didn’t mind them, and more importantly, wouldn’t hurt them. Even if he had used a fraction of a fraction of his strength to put them down, he wasn’t sure that their bodies could handle that. Now, as he went through the nearly seven feet hole that had the particular shape of a giant bodybuilder, he felt sorry for them. Their families must have been going crazy without them, and staying under Princess’ mind control for so long usually brought permanent changes in brain function and personality. He saw her the moment he entered the small space behind the vault door. It had probably housed gold, money, and jewelry before, but now the shelves were empty, save for a few empty bottles of water and many pre-heated meals littering around the room. Princess was standing on the top of a table in the middle of the room, her feet going forwards and backwards as if she were bored out of her mind. Her expression, however, betrayed that she was very much interested at the giant man that had simply waded through several inches of reinforced metal. Her face was young and beautiful, but whatever makeup she had once put had dried away, giving her an almost alien look. “Took you long enough,” she sung. Sam could feel the initial tendrils of her power trying to take a hold of his mind and make him hers. In response, his brain simply refused to accept the signal, having been adapted from the last time he had been exposed to her sire. A few seconds passed with nothing happening, the silence only ending with Princess’ sigh. She hopped off the table, taking a few steps to the other end of the room. “Princess. You are under arrest for your crimes against humanity,” Sam cracked his knuckles, “and for being a nasty piece of work. Don’t do anything stupid, you know there’s nowhere to run anymore.” Rather than give up, Princess simply ignored him, instead beginning to comb through her blonde hair. “Where’s the fun in that? People have told me that I only learn the hard way. And you seem like the hardest person there is, no?” she gave him a shining smile, fluttering her eyelashes. Sam did his best not to groan. He had run to the same problem before, particularly with women villains or criminals who thought they could just seduce him and run away. “I’m sorry, but you’re not my type,” Sam grunted and started to move closer, his much larger body almost blocking the hole he had made in the door. “You’re so nice,” Princess cackled. Her demeanor was that of a small child that had been grounded for staying up too long; her words dripped in sarcasm. “You’re not good, you know. You’re not bad either. You’re just nice.” “We are heroes,” Sam responded as he inched a bit closer. “It’s our job to be nice.” “This is precisely my point. All of you goddamn heroes thinking that you’re the gift of god in this world! Just look at the lot of you, dressing in stupid suits to sell your brands to the masses like you’re the heralds of god! You’re just so nice,” she repeated, her mouth trembling into a forced smile. “But we don’t fool ourselves with play-pretend. Its in our nature to use our powers. We were born to them.” “If this is some pathetic excuse of a monologue-,” Sam started moving closer, only for Princess to reveal a tiny handgun in her palm. To his surprise, he didn’t point it at him, but to her own head. “You don’t seem to understand what’s happening here, hero. You won. You’ve driven me into a corner, and I can’t use my power on you. My subjects are out there being useless and dying. All that awaits me now is a life sentence to the Mountain. Even I am not crazy enough to go there. I’d be killed off in a week, maybe turn into a zombie by that supervillain Grotesque. The things they would do to my glorious body!” Sam hadn’t been into this kind of situation before. He was flying solo, to say at least, without the backup of Province’s support. He always had an agent or his boss to tell him what to do. Miss Addams was a tough, harsh woman, but her advice was gold. He cursed himself for his stupidity. “Look Princess, I’m not here to watch you paint that wall behind you red. I’m just going to deliver you to the Province, and then they’ll decide what to do with you. If they think you’re more useful here than the Mountain, they could give you a less harsh sentence. Given your past, I’m sure they can make an exception,” He chose his words carefully, and his voice was calm. Princess shook her head. “White lies. They’re the worst kind,” she murmured. A tiny smile crept on her doll-like face now, and it wasn’t forced. “Do you really want to talk about the past, Sam?” Sam stared at her. She couldn’t possibly learn his name. He didn’t even have an actual hero name, and he had made sure not to tell anyone. Had Percy accidentally told Princess his name when she had controlled him? Princess’ smile widened. “Every time I control someone, I get a glimpse of their inner world, their psyche. I learn many things about my subjects, their likes, dislikes, fears,” she grinned. “Even if I didn’t manage to control you, I was still able to snoop into your mind. Oh, the things I saw, Sammy. You would make me look like Gandhi.” “Shut your damn mouth,” Sam seethed, inching a bit closer at her now. He was barely in control of his own body; his instincts screamed at him to fly into her and pulverize her tiny body until nothing, but bits and guts remained. He could do it; he knew he could do it. “Why? Are you still guilty at what happened at school? Are you sad that you broke every single bone of that quarterback that disabled him for the rest of his life? Or are you happy that it happened, enjoyed that every kid in that school learned their true place in their world? The way they looked at you while you walked down the halls, knowing that you could end their miserable lives with a snap of your fingers?” Princess bombarded him with questions, waving the gun left and right. Sam quickly realized that his feet were sinking into the marble. He was getting so angry that he was literally pushing himself into the floor, condensing the material below him to its breaking point. His mind had lost the battle against his body before, and he remembered all too well the consequences of his actions. “If you’ve seen the things in my head, then you would know that you should zip it,” he growled, his voice resembling an angry bear. “Well, it’s either that or the Mountain. Death by a hero is a far better alternative, don’t you think? Then I should definitely not remind you about the orphanage, right? The fires, the embers of wood digging into your skin, all your little friends around you screaming for something, anything to save them!” “STOP IT!” Sam wailed, feeling his body temperature rise, preparing for a fight. Princess continued. “But nobody came. In the end, it was just you, apparently immune to fire. Or you could say, adapted to it. All the others weren’t so lucky, I presume,” Princess nodded her head in fake sympathy. Her face then lit up. “Oh, and all that drama with Percy! How he makes you feel good, feel needed, despite knowing that he’s-“ she started ranting again, but something stopped her. It was Sam, now holding her from the throat, almost seven feet off the ground. She coughed, her face turning pink, and then red, her polished nails digging on Sam’s muscular arm and failing to do any sense of damage. The giant in front of her moved his wrist a tad bit, and Princess felt something give inside her throat. Sam dropped her down, and she struggled to breathe. He waited a few seconds, studying her in order to make sure that she wouldn’t suffocate. “I collapsed your trachea. It probably did irreparable damage to your vocal cords too,” he said as he tapped at a nearby wall, his fingers digging into the bricks. “Killing you would be a mercy for you, Princess. What awaits you is the Mountain, where you will stay until you go insane or get offed by one of the better killers than you. Frankly, I hope it’s Grotesque.” Princess blinked at him before jumping for the gun. It had dropped on the ground the moment Sam had grabbed her. However, the hero was once again too fast for her, grabbing the gun with his meaty hands and crushing it into a fine paste. His grip was so strong that the gun literally melted by the massive damage it received, bits of molten metal dripping on the floor and solidifying as it cooled down again. Princess screamed, both in pain and in mindless anger. He half-expected her to lunge at him once again, but she didn’t. Instead, she took a few seconds to calm down, breathing in. Her breath sounded old, creaking with every gasp in. She then looked up at him and smiled. Her head tilted, showing her teeth, droplets of blood staining against the white. She mouthed something at him, her voice gone forever. Sam understood. Masquerade. He might have disabled her power permanently, but Princess had gotten into his head, showed him that the past cannot be so easily buried. His lack of control was a testament to that. She had won. He quickly ascended in the air once again, through the hole he had made in the roof. His next station would be the Province, where he would alert them of the Class 8 supervillain and all her starving victims. Something told him that Princess wouldn’t run. Still, he trembled as he nearly broke the sound barrier with his speed, she had won. ^ ^ ^ Sam had dropped me off a few blocks away from my apartment, nearly throwing me down the pavement like a sack of potatoes. After I saw him fly away at speeds I could barely comprehend, I fidgeted with the insides of my pockets, finding the second key he had given me for his own place. I was surprised at his gesture, but he told me to meet him there after he was done with his patrol. Then, we would talk through this problem of mine like two proper adults. The problem being my power. How was I supposed to work with this? In our world, powers were divided between good and bad. Good powers involved the likes of healing, light manipulation, precognition, flying, super strength. All were considered your usual superhero abilities, the ones that good guys used to defeat the terrible, scary villains. On the other hand, we had bad powers. Arthropodkinesis, darkness generation, possession, madness inducement, disease proliferation. Antimatter manipulation. So many insane, outright frightening abilities. These powers were only used by the baddies, made to spread fear and death to the innocent civilians that had made the mistake to come across the paths of a supervillain. It was a true exception to see a hero having one of these powers, and it normally took the entire strength of Province’s PR to even begin to change the view of the public towards that particular hero. A grand example would be Balancer, a support hero who had the ability to transfer any injury or illness from one person to another. While he had originally worked as a corrupt doctor in Los Angeles, the Province soon made him change his ways by making him heal heroes after a fight and using volunteers to take their injuries, only applicable after the volunteer signed a thousand tons of paperwork and received a massive grand on their bank accounts. The Province had done an excellent job at scrubbing the man’s records clean, but the Unhumans forum had more than enough information regarding the hero. As for the rest of the villains who wanted to become heroes, the Province simply ignored them. It would take too much time, too much money to create an entire new identity for these people, and it would be exceedingly difficult to hide one of the more ‘malevolent’ powers. That rule would only be waived in the case of exceedingly particular individuals, or the ones who would swear the utmost loyalty to the Province. It wasn’t a surprise that there were more villains than superheroes. It had never crossed my mind that I would have gotten one of the bad powers. My imagination would fill the gaps of my power with dreams of superhuman strength, the ability to shoot lasers out of my eyes, or even control the timeline like Timebreaker did to a minor effect. But no. Antimatter manipulation. The ability to generate and control particles of antimatter. It sounded cool, powerful, and it was. The potential of antimatter was well-known to the scientific community. Matter would always annihilate with antimatter in an extreme explosion that produced high levels of energy, and thus radiation. One gram of antimatter was capable of producing trillions upon trillions of Joules, energy that was equivalent to almost three Hiroshima bombs being dropped off at the same time. The biggest laboratories in the planet had only managed to produce mere nanograms of the substance, and the potential of antimatter to be used as warfare was miniscule. Until now, that was. I slowly walked back to my neighborhood, but didn’t stop to my apartment. I couldn’t see my brother, not right now. He still thought we were at Portland, and I didn’t want to mess up his weekend. Instead, I quickly made my way towards Sam’s place and started running up the stairs, taking a peek behind me to be sure that nobody was following me. I was becoming increasingly paranoid that Sam had already reported me to the Province, and now they would come to take me for questioning and perhaps imprisonment for life. Finding the door, I quickly unlocked it and hopped in his place. He hadn’t come back home yet, and that was perfectly fine with me. Closing the door and locking it behind me, I willed the energy to flow in my palm. The white particle appeared in an instant, always protected by the field of energy. Perhaps it was a failsafe of some sorts, a mechanism for my power to not annihilate me as well. It was probably the same reason why pyrokinetics were immune to fire and heat damage, or why superstrength did not always end with crushed bones and flattened spines. Our powers made us resistant, so we would be able to use them. I briefly wondered if I was resistant to radiation poisoning as well. It would make sense with the set of my powers. I willed the particle to become bigger, and it obeyed, its size increasing from the tip of a pin prick to a cherry. I estimated it to be half a gram, more than enough to level down the better part of Seattle in one swift, silent explosion. Chills ran down my back, the cold sweat making me feel clammy and disgusting, and I willed the energy to return to the rest of my body. It only took a few seconds for the cherry of antimatter to be reduced to motes of grey light, never to be seen again. Holy shit. Sam had proven to be right, once again. I was a weapon of mass destruction. I had one of the very bad powers, the kind that either sent you to the Province forever, or to the Mountain, where you’d never be able to hurt anyone again. I didn’t know how a mere prison would be able to hold someone like me who could just nuke everything, but they probably had their ways. Lobotomization? Amputation? There was something for everyone. I briefly wondered how they would decide to incarcerate me, slowly realizing that they couldn’t. I doubted the Province had a prison to another planet that they wouldn’t mind being annihilated by antimatter. The other option would be ‘termination’. A bullet in the head and the problem goes away as if it never existed. My power didn’t make me immune to general fireweapons like Sam. I was just a kid, way over my head. Could I run away? Disappear from the Province’s grid? I momentarily entertained the idea, before dropping it. The Province had more resources and manpower than the entire US government. I still remembered when they had caught Chameleon, a Class 7 supervillain with the ability to shapeshift into any human, animal, and even plant species he wanted. How they had caught someone who could hide in plain sight, they never told. If they could catch her, then I would be child’s play to deal with. I decided to take my mind off the horrible fate awaiting me by snooping around Sam’s place. It seemed so small, so compact for a guy his size. Even I felt a bit claustrophobic in here, the numerous piles of pizza boxes stacked above each other, towering above me. I was both amazed and slightly disturbed at Sam’s appetite, but it made sense. Having such a large body required a substantial number of calories to operate. I carefully made my way around them, and walked towards the living room, which was nothing more than a glorified sofa and a flatscreen TV hinging on the wall. The TV had a large crack running from its center, and I didn’t even bother to turn it on. Sam had probably broken it an accident, perhaps a result of his increasing physical strength. I sighed, sitting down the sofa. It had seen better days and based on the squawk it made when I sat down, I was amazed that Sam hadn’t broken through it already. Such a spartan way of lifestyle. He hadn’t even bothered to decorate the place a bit. It was an empty white canvas, unspoiled and left alone. Nothing here would ever make me think that Sam had lived here before. But then again, how much did I know about him? Maybe he liked it that way. I slowly realized that while I had been friends with him for a few months, I knew next to nothing regarding the hero. Only that he was working with the Province, and that he had powers. Every time I had asked him about any other friends or his family, he would only give him a flashing smile and tell me not to worry about it. After all, you’re the only person I care about right now, Percy, he had told me some weeks ago when the matter of his family had come up again during our conversation. I had blushed at the comment back then, before burying it back in my mind. I continued snooping around, entering the only door that the apartment had other than the bathroom. His bedroom resembled the rest of his home; a blank canvas, waiting for someone to fill it in. His bed was small compared to Sam’s proportions. If I were his size, I’d be putting myself in great discomfort to fit in it. Next to his bed was a similarly small bookshelf, only containing a few books along with some rocks, some kind of paperweight. I took notice of the titles, recognizing some of them from when I was researching into powers. Becoming a Superhero: A guide for dummies. The Official Biography of Mister Superior; from Rags to Freedom. Otherworlders: A Cosmic Apocalypse from a Parallel Earth. I was surprised from the recognition that Sam could have been a superpower geek like me. That particular book regarding the Otherworlders was rare to find, and only someone who truly wanted information on the subject would find it. The Province had tried to censor all information regarding the threat that originated from a parallel Earth, which tried to eliminate the entire human race in order to have double the resources for their own world. It was scary to think of; a human race, almost identical to ours and hellbent on annihilating all of us for land, mass, and energy. They were gone now, but it had been a scary year, according to my brother anyways. I was too young to remember, but apparently, they had decided that we weren’t worth the trouble in the end, leaving fragments of their technology as they hopped back to their own dimension. Other than the books, there was nothing else that picked my interest. No photos of friends or family, no letters from home, not a shred of individuality. Jesus. Does he really have no connections to anyone but the Province? I was about to continue looking into Sam’s stuff, when I felt a small shockwave permeate the building. I knew better than to think of it as a small earthquake; he had arrived. Running out of his bedroom and slamming the door behind me, I made my way down to the living room, just in time to see him open the main door. He had to duck his head down in order not to slam it on the doorframe, another sign of his vertical growth, while the rest of his body had grown horizontally as well, only packed with muscle. He always retained his natural proportions, everything getting bigger at a similar rate. His eyes, though, were the same sapphire blue, drilling into mine. We started at each other, enveloped by a familiar awkward silence. “Can your growth be reversed? You’re getting too big to fit in our humble, mortal world,” I blurted after a few seconds of enduring the awkwardness, and I mentally slapped myself. “Not to my knowledge, no,” he said as he crept closer. His black bodysuit appeared to be painted on his Adonis-like body, and yet it never tore. Probably provided by the Province. “I believe there is someone with the ability to shrink objects and people working with us, however, so if I continue growing at this rate, I can call them to fix me up really quick,” he explained as he passed me and sat at the sofa. It squealed much harder than it had done under my weight. “Wouldn’t your power counteract theirs though?” Sam looked at me again, and I could see him frowning. “Shit. I never thought of that. I do think it would work at least once, so maybe I’ll tell them to make me really small, like you.” “Hey! I’m not small! I have a perfectly average height,” I grumbled. “Maybe tell the shrinking guy to work with your ego as well,” I added before my mind registered what my mouth had blurted out. Sam rose from the sofa and approached me, taking big steps with his legs. They seemed as wide as my torso, and as I saw him towering over me, my own chicken legs took a few steps back. “Don’t test me, Percy,” he grunted with such a low voice that I felt it in my bones. “I have put up with you far longer than I should have. And now that you have dangerous, unpredictable powers, it’s taking everything from me not to send you into a Province cell and have them go at you. If the freaking Corruption, from all the horrors out there, wasn’t coming after you, you’d be getting interrogated right now as we speak.” “Do… do they know?” I asked, not wanting to hear the answer. “About you? No. The Corruption? Our systems are recording every trace of interdimensional disruption using Otherworlder technology, and the Corruption fucks with pretty much all the dimensions, so yes. They are fully aware that the planet-killing machine is here.” He seemed that he wanted to say something else as well, but he stopped himself. “So, what are they going to do? Can’t they go back to Portland and blast the thing out of existence? I’m sure Mister Superior can haul it on the other side of the galaxy. Or have Wannabee Girl do her mojo at it and make it go to sleep again or something.” “We can’t risk having one of our top heroes infected by the menace! Can you imagine Mister Superior becoming the Corruption’s host? He’d find a way to go to the moon and throw it at us!” Sam half said and half shouted, his voice ringing in my ears. He was right, however. Mister Superior’s power was to lift anything, no matter how heavy it was. To him, it would be like lifting a feather. If he could somehow travel to the moon, he could simply fling it on Earth, effectively ending all civilization on the planet. The silence came back with a vengeance, only that Sam was now staring down at me, as if I were a child getting punished from their parents. Sam finally diverted his eyes away from me, looking outside the window. It was turning out to be a rather sunny day outside. “We can’t risk anything with this, Percy. If the Corruption somehow manages to get a hold of you, then… then I’m not sure what it’s going to happen.” I could easily tell him. It would probably make me go supernova, generating enough antimatter to make our entire solar system an abstraction of the past, and nothing more. He was right, I knew he was, and yet I feared the Province more than the interdimensional abomination. I took a deep breath, and I approached him closer. Even as we approached summer, his body was still radiating heat like a second sun. “What… what if I willingly went with you to the Province? Not as a prisoner, but someone who wanted to… join it?” Sam actually laughed when I said that, but as he saw my face, his laugh stopped. “Wait, you’re not kidding? You hate the Province; you’ve told me countless of times.” “I know, but it beats getting sent off to the Mountain, right?” I smiled at him, giving off the most honest and sincere expression I had in me. I was lying, but it was a gamble I had to take. “I… I would have to consult with the higher-ups. I don’t know what Classification you have, but if your father was a Class 9, I doubt they’ll treat you like the small-fries,” he decided, now smiling a bit as well. “I’m not trying to be strict; you know. It’s just that the Province is everything I have left and losing that would… it would break me.” I nodded at that. Then, I reached closer and grabbed his hands. He didn’t seem surprised as I did it. He only held mine in his, and neither of us said anything. The silence was not that awkward, this time. I only felt his other hand slowly grab the bottom of my face, raising it to meet his eyes. “Are we ever going to do anything else other than holding hands?” he whispered as he came closer. A phone alert brought us both out of the moment. The timing was so bad that I made a mental note to myself to throw it out of the window at the first opportunity I had. “I’m so sorry,” I mouthed as I turned it on and saw who had texted me. Julia. “Shit. Um, Sam, I have to go now. Julia is coming back, and I need to talk to her right this instant. We… maybe we can pick up from where we left after we are done with this mess?” I grinned, and Sam only nodded, his face remaining neutral. “Go, Percy. Your friend needs you,” he said as he slowly made his way to his bedroom. I prayed that I didn’t screw this up. With that, I made my way outside his apartment, and started running towards Julia’s place. ^ ^ ^ Julia was the first to exit the police car, opening the door and slamming it behind her. The policeman gave her a dirty look, before driving away. She was mumbling something to herself, incomprehensible as always. I stood beside the door of her house, waiting for her to notice me. When she finally did, her entire face turned pale, and a frown appeared on her tired face. She didn’t look healthy. Dark bags under her eyes, the same bloodshot look that I knew to well from my episodes of insomnia. Her hair was a mess, and her skin looked almost translucent. She approached me, and I closed my eyes, ready to receive a slap on my cheeks, or a mouthful of spit on my face. I deserved it, I knew I did, and I had prepared myself for the worst if it came to it. I waited a few seconds, but neither pain nor humiliation came. When I opened my eyes, Julia was in front of me, her eyes full of barely contained tears. She was keeping it together, putting a brave face. Surely, she would start screaming at me, yelling why I had murdered her aunt, what kind of horrible monster I was, and how she was about to call the Province to wheel me off to the Mountain. Instead, she opened her mouth, and only two words escaped from it. “I know.” I stared at her, not understanding. “W-what?” I trembled, tears welling in my eyes now as well. I swiftly realized that I too was barely keeping it together. I had betrayed my best friend in a sense, killed her aunt. It was self-defense, but that didn’t excuse the fact of what I had done to her and her family. “I saw. My aunt was long gone before you killed her, Percy. You relieved her of her pain, in a sense. I can accept that,” she whimpered, wiping the tears away from her eyes. They were sparkling orange now. “But I saw. I saw so much, too much. The thing that had possessed her is not from this world. It’s not here to make friends, not here to conquer us. It’s here to eat, to feast on humans and Unhumans alike. My aunt was merely the connection it had between itself and the biggest meal in this continent perhaps. You.” I was either too stupid to understand what she was saying, or too tired. “Julia, I- let’s just stop for a second. Please, we need to talk.” She grabbed my hands and held them tight. I still had the five scars from when her fingers bit into my flesh. “No. There is no time for that. That THING killed my aunt, do you understand me? It wasn’t you.” “But I was the target! It used your aunt like a robot, orchestrated the entire trip so it could get closer to me. I’m indirectly responsible for her death, and that’s putting a carpet over it,” I said, trying not to sob an answer out. I had to bite my tongue so I wouldn’t start crying, and it hurt. “Percy. Listen to me. There is no time to mourn for my aunt, do you understand? I appreciate your feelings towards me and my family, but if we focus on that, then we lose time and-“ she started blurting, but when she saw me, she came closer and hugged me tightly. I was crying now, the pain not near enough to keep the tears in. When I finally stopped, she stared at me, her eyes nearly orange now. They were so charming, ethereal. “You helped me, you know. The shock made this,” she pointed at her eyes, “stronger. I can see the entire picture now, not just the puzzle pieces. I only have a single piece of advice to offer.” “Anything, anything for you Jules,” I knelt down, exhausted. The pain of hurting my friend had wrecked my psyche, obliterated any sense of importance in me. I couldn’t shake off the feeling that the Corruption wanted me for that exact reason. I was weak, easily manipulated. A sheep with the power of a wolf, but still a sheep. “I want you to get closer with Sam.” Another sentence, another question that couldn’t be answered. “Sam? Why is Sam into this conversation?” I asked again, shaking my head. Everything was becoming complicated, too complicated for me. “He is the key, as much as you are. I would say more, but I can’t. The future is hazy, fragmented. Two versions of it exist, and it hurts my brain. I can only say this; you have to get closer with him. Intimate. Enter the Province. Learn what they know, accept their orders, be their servant. Only then do we all survive.” “Survive what?” I asked, holding her hand. She held mine back, her grip somehow stronger than mine. Julia raised her head and stared at the sky. It was a beautiful day, without a single cloud in the sky. The sun shined all around Seattle, and the birds chirped happily on the few trees that existed near Julia’s house. “The end of the world, of course.”
    19 points
  33. Part 3 After dinner, I followed Tony and Terrell to their brownstone. “Well, here we are. Let’s give you a tour of the place,” stated Tony as they escorted me through the house. The living room had a large screen tv, which was playing a bodybuilding competition video on it. In the kitchen, the counters were covered with tubs of protein powder, bottles of supplements, and meal prep containers. And pictures of bodybuilders lined the hallway walls. I got hard just walking around the place. We went upstairs and they brought me into a decent sized bedroom. Tony gestured around the room. “So, this is where you’ll be staying. There’s a queen size bed, dresser, desk, and big closet for you. There are two other bedrooms and a bathroom on this floor. Our master suite is on the top floor. We can show you that later.” My dick twitched. “This looks great!” It was so much better than my dumpy apartment. “So, I guess I gotta go to my place and get all my stuff and let my roommate know I’m moving out.” “Don’t worry about that, we can have movers get all your belongings tomorrow. Tonight, you can settle in and we can get you started on your new program,” said Terrell as he put his big hand on my shoulder. I was in heaven. “Let’s start off by taking your measurements so we can track your progress. Why don’t you strip down to your underwear first.” I looked at them hesitantly, but complied and removed all my clothes, except my black boxer briefs. I felt so skinny standing next to these behemoths. My dick was rock hard, but there was no hiding it now. Terrell took out a measuring tape and began measuring all my body parts. His hand would graze my cock whenever it moved passed it. Tony recorded all the stats into a notebook. “Not bad for a beginner,” mused Tony. “But don’t worry, we’ll get you bigger in no time.” Terrell motioned to the bed and said, “Now, why don’t you lie down and close your eyes. We are going to do some muscle building visualizations with you. This will help with your muscle-mind connection.” I didn’t know what he was talking about, but I laid down on the bed anyway. In his deep, calming voice, Terrell told me to count down from ten to one, breathing and relaxing all the while. When I finished, my whole body felt completely relaxed and my mind seemed to go into a trance. “That’s a good boy. Just continue to relax and focus on my voice. I’m going to ask you some questions and I want you to be open and honest with me. Ok?” “Yes, Terrell,” I replied. “Good boy. First, I want you to refer to us as Daddy or Sir from now on. You got that, son?” “Yes, Sir.” My dick stiffened. “Good boy. Now, how big do you want to get?” “I want to be huge, Daddy.” “How huge?” “As big as you Daddy.” “Good boy. Would you get even bigger than that if we told you to?” “Yes, Sir. I will get as big as you want me to be.” “Good boy. And would do anything to get big?” “Yes, Sir. Whatever you want me to do.” “Would you take steroids?” “Yes, Sir. I’ve always fantasized about taking them.” “That’s a good boy. Now I want you to visualize how big you want to get. Picture yourself with all that muscle. Can you see it, son?” I imagined that I was 300 pounds of pure muscle. My cock throbbed at the thought. “Yes, Sir.” “And how does it feel?” I felt euphoric as I imagined all that muscle on my body. “It feels amazing, Daddy!” “Good boy. Now I want you to picture yourself doing all the things you need to do to grow that big body: Training, eating, sleeping, taking supplements and steroids. Imagine that your whole life is dedicated to growing muscle.” I could see myself lifting weights, eating a ton of food, sleeping a lot, taking supplements, and injecting steroids. All the while my muscles kept growing bigger and bigger. My dick grew harder and harder. “That’s all I want to do, Daddy. All I want to do is build muscle.” “Good boy. Now picture yourself posing and flexing all that muscle. Go through each pose, showing off all your different body parts.” I saw myself flexing and posing my muscles. It felt exhilarating as I did a lat spread, double bicep, side chest, abs and thighs, side tricep, and most muscular. My dick pulsed with each pose and when I hit the most muscular, I shot a giant load into my underwear. “That’s a good boy. Now just relax. I’m going to count up to five and bring you out of trance. When you come out, you are going to remember everything we talked about and you are going to start doing everything you imagined. You are now going to live the life of a bodybuilder. You got that, son?” “Yes, Sir.” He counted to five and I opened my eyes. Tony and Terrell were standing above me, smiling and looking huge. I felt calm and relaxed. I couldn’t believe what had just happened. But it was real. I was going to live the life of a bodybuilder with my two muscle daddies. Part 4 is below
    18 points
  34. Part Four Ben sat crouched on the floor drinking his eighth liter bottle of Diet Coke. Since his explosive transformation yesterday, he’d found that the stories he’d read of spectacular muscle and height growth had sadly left out some of the impracticalities. First, Ben was now hungry all the time. He simply couldn't get enough food. In an hour after his second ‘growth spurt,” Ben had eaten everything that he could find in his flat. No matter how much, it just never seemed to be enough for him. The premade meals all seemed too small for a man his size now, and even the largest packets of crisps seemed child size to his bigger than average stomach. The Second disadvantage he’d found was that his transformation had made it impossible for his phone to facially recognize him. When it refused to open, Ben tried to unlock it with the code, but his powerful fingers proved too much for the screen and he quickly pulverised it. No phone… no computer… he was quickly becoming cut off from the world. The Third disadvantage was that nothing he owned fit him at all… not even a little bit. He couldn’t squeeze his massive body into anything that would allow him to go out in public and possibly buy some more clothes. He had fashioned a toga out of several bed sheets, but although it somewhat covered him, it wasn’t long or supportive enough to prevent his cock and balls from showing. Finally, the worst disadvantage was that going to the toilet was simply an impossibility since he couldn’t fit any of his body into the small room let alone sit on the now delicate looking commode. When he eventually needed to shit, he came up with the idea of grabbing a rubbish bag and depositing his waste inside of it. Once he was finished he grabbed the bag holding his elephant sized shit, tied up the top, and when it was dark, threw it onto the side of the road. Pissing was a little easier. For this, all he needed to do was crawl over to his kitchen sink, stand up on his knees, and let go of his bladder into it. At 3 am when his hunger became too much for him to bear, Ben watched for Broadway Market to eventually empty itself of stragglers and late night drunks. Doing his best to be quiet, Ben gently opened his front door, but like all the others, when he attempted to exit, the doorway was simply too small for him. Trying to cause as little damage as possible, Ben cracked the door jam with his hands in several places which enabled his wide upper body to fit through. When he finally freed himself from his front door, he stood up fully in the night air and cracked his back. The whole world was beginning to be too small for him, causing Ben to feel more isolated than ever. He had never been the most social of people. He had been bullied in school which caused him to grow up extremely introverted. When his parents discovered that he was gay, they made no effort to hide their displeasure and encouraged him to move from their village so as not to bring them any embarrassment. Moving to London had been a revelation and he had felt freer than he ever had before… but it was difficult to make friends in the city, and at work, no one showed much interest in getting to know him. The only person who did take notice of him was his boss, and he treated Ben worse than the shit on the bottom of his shoe. No. It wasn’t loneliness that was causing Ben to feel isolated; it was his growing sense of superiority. Ben had always felt, deep down inside, that he had been born for greatness. Now with his introduction to The Centre and his transformation, this was proving to be true. He could sense that with each change, he was diverging further and further from the people that existed around him. He was becoming the embodiment of power… the embodiment of The Centre! As he stood there with this growing sense of his own ascendency, his cock began to stiffen, forcing the lower half of his homemade toga to separate. Just watching and feeling what Ben now thought of as the true source of all of his power, his brain filled with visions of what he was to become. He saw the world for the first time kneeling down before him… worshipping him… fearing him. Like a man possessed, Ben’s large hand found the root of his cock and slowly began to stroke it. As he did, he subconsciously began to chant the mantra out loud: All energy comes from The Centre, into my body, and deposits itself into my muscles. All at once, Ben began to feel The Centre opening up and depositing its power within him. So much power at my disposal, he thought, so much growth! The world will cower when they see me… when they think of me… even the mere mention of my name will cause grown men to cry!! As I rise to Godhood… as I rise… No! With more strength than he thought he was capable of, Ben forced the energy of The Centre to pull out of his body and return to that part of the universe he was learning to tap into. Sweat erupted from his skin as he attempted to regain control. As the energy was refused entry, he felt true physical and mental anguish. Like a drug addict, Ben wanted more and more of the power he was receiving, and to not allow it to fill him… to change him… brought him nearly to tears, but he knew now wasn’t the time for further growth. Soon… but not now. The time wasn’t right yet. When he eventually showed his complete self to the world, it would be an event no one would ever forget. With his cock still leaking, his stomach growling, and his head aching, Ben lumbered over to the front of the store that was across the street from his flat. He had shopped here every day for the past year and knew who the owners were. Never once in all those days had they ever wished him a ‘good evening’ or a ‘good morning’ or asked how he was. They just took his money. Now Ben was going to take what he deserved… teach them to respect their customers. Using surprisingly little strength, Ben dug his hands into the metal grating that covered the storefront. Ben laughed quietly as the material separated and bent easily to the brawn of his hands. With a quick tug that forced all of his upper body to flex, Ben pulled at the grating and began to feel it give way. Again he pulled, and the loud tearing of metal could be heard as the grating began to break away from its foundation. Gritting his teeth and yanking at the grating one more time, Ben felt and saw it tear free of the foundation of the building. Moving slightly backward and holding the grate over his head, Max proceeded to use his arms to loudly fold it in half… and then in half again. Ben’s cock was hard and leaking as he got a taste of the true strength his growing body held. This world is mine for the taking, he thought! He had a desire to throw the grating into one of the neighboring buildings, but since he was not prepared to face the police who no doubt would be called, Ben quietly leaned the folded metal gate against a post. Looking at the two glass doors that lay in front of him, Ben knew that as soon as he tore them from the building an alarm would sound. He would have less than 5 minutes to grab what he needed and escape back into his flat. Removing the toga and revealing his evolved body to the world for the first time, Ben laid the pieces of fabric onto the ground. Then, with little to no effort at all, Ben ripped the glass doors from the building. Surprisingly no alarm sounded, but most likely it was silent and had alerted the police already. Forcing his way into the cramped store, Ben grabbed anything that he could from the shelves that would satisfy his hunger. Knocking over shelving units and tossing them to the side, Ben tore through the store, tossing his bounty on the sheets. When he felt that he had enough to satisfy him for a day or so, he turned and looked at the destruction he had caused. With one last grunt, Ben lifted the register over his head and threw it into the wall at the back. He then pulled himself out of the destroyed store, grabbed his homemade sacks, and moved as quickly as he could back to his own doorway. Before closing the door, Ben took in the destruction that lay behind him. All he could do was laugh as he looked at what he had done. It had been like a child destroying a sand castle. The store had never stood a chance against his might. Soon, nothing would stand a chance against him. Soon the time would come when he decided the fate of everything that existed. Feeling The Centre rising back up within himself, Ben forced his way back through the broken door jam and closed the door. This time, The Centre would not be denied. Ben’s cock was hard, pulsating, and his balls were churning for release. This show of his power had made him hornier than ever before, and although he wished he could cum without tapping into The Centre, he knew this was impossible. He could already hear the faint echoes of The Mantra in his head. No, there was no way he could prevent The Centre from filling him with more of its power. Grabbing his cock, Ben began to say The Mantra over and over again as he felt The Centre slowly begin to possess him. His whole body tensed and flexed as the supernatural energy found its way into every atom and cell… into every muscle fiber and every inch of his bones. Repeating it over and over again, Ben felt more and more mass piling into his body. In his hands he felt his cock grow even longer and thicker, and he started to feel himself filling up more of the room. He could actually feel and hear his bones breaking, stretching, and lengthening as his body became more and more mountainous. Ben lost all track of time as his body filled with more and more of The Centre, the sensation becoming stronger than anytime before. He felt himself totally connecting with it and becoming a being of pure power and might. I am becoming The Centre, he thought. Soon I will have all of The Centre’s power. I will be a creature created as a vessel for The Centre. I WILL BE THE CENTRE!!! Ben came heavily, grunting and moaning as his body gained much more mass and size. His hair grew longer, his eyes deeper set, his mandible cracked and squared off, and his head slammed into the ceiling even though he was sitting on the floor. His own cum ripped holes in the walls as it flooded the floor around him. As The Centre quietly slipped away… thick veins erupted all over his body feeding his muscles and cock, forcing them to swell even larger. Once this eruption had occurred, Ben’s heart beat loudly as he once again took stock of what had happened. The world around him had indeed gotten much smaller as he estimated that if he stood up, he would be at least 17 feet tall. His own muscles were so engorged that he could actually feel the mass when he moved one of his limbs. As his cock softened, Ben took in that it must now be at least three feet long and as thick as a normal person's quad. Never again would he be able to fuck another human being without tearing them apart, but Ben knew this was what The Centra had always intended. No one was worthy of bringing him supreme pleasure and power except himself. Ripping open the top of a plastic liter of Diet Coke, Ben laughed at how quickly his life had changed. Before he would have given his two front teeth to be satisfied by another man… to have them bring him pleasure and receive it in return. Now… he knew only someone of his calibre would be worthy of satisfying him. Where would Ben find that man? No where. No man was as supreme as he was becoming. No man, beside himself, could connect him to The Centre from which he drew all of his power. No. No man would ever be enough of a man to stand next to the God Ben had been chosen to become. Shoving half a loaf of bread into his mouth, he watched from the window as the police drove up to the scene of the most puzzling burglary they had ever witnessed.
    18 points
  35. The Centre - Part One Ben wasn’t quite sure how he found the video on YouTube. He had gotten home from the pub feeling slightly pissed and lonely, and had just collapsed on his sofa. Bored, he began first scrolling through Instagram but the incredible lives of the muscular and tanned influencers that he followed just made him even more depressed, so he closed that app and proceeded to open YouTube. Scrolling through the videos that were in his feed, he was surprised to see one suggested titled: Explicit Penis Growth. Lord, he thought, people will do anything for attention nowadays! Curious and forever reminded of his own unremarkable four inch penis, Ben clicked PLAY. The video started with what sounded like an original composition of some extremely dramatic music played on an old electric keyboard. Over the music was the text: Walter Bowen of The Centre Presents Explicit Messaging For Male Penis Enhancement Copyright: 2021 MALE penis enhancement, thought Ben. Who else would it be for?? As the music faded the face of an older man, probably in his late forties, early fifties appeared on the screen. Professionally dressed in a dark blue suit and paisley tie, the man was sitting at a paper-strewn desk and staring intently into the camera. When he did eventually speak, it was slow, calm, and direct. WB: Good Morning , Good Afternoon, or Good Evening. My name is Walter Bowen of The Centre, and you are currently viewing my video: Explicit Messaging for Male Penis Enhancement. Please note that viewing this video WILL cause irreversible and permanent changes to your male anatomy. If you do not wish to experience these changes to your person, I recommend you stop this video immediately. I will now give you several seconds to do so if you wish. The man paused speaking, but continued to look directly into the camera. Damn, he’s intense, noted Ben, and a brilliant actor. You’d think he really believes his own pitch! Twenty seconds later, Walter Bowen began speaking again. WB: Your decision to continue viewing this video waves the creator of any responsibility that occurs due to the material. If you are being forced to watch this video, you will need to take your complaint up with the proper authorities. Now that we have all of that out of the way, let’s begin. Throughout the course of this video… a video that will no doubt change your life, you WILL listen and follow my instructions. Only through the following will you be able to become one with The Centre and achieve the results you are seeking. Now, quickly remove your trousers and undergarments, fold them properly, and place them aside. Ben hesitated for a few seconds, but then decided to follow Walter’s instructions. What else did he have to loose, and when you’re alone on a Saturday night, anything different is better than nothing at all. Removing his jeans, he quickly wadded them into a ball and tossed them onto a chair. He then proceeded to do the same with his boxer briefs. WB: Good. Very good. Being able to follow instructions will be paramount to your success. Now, close your eyes and listen carefully to my voice and only my voice. Closing his eyes, Ben leaned his head onto the back of the sofa. WB: Excellent. Remember, you must listen to the sound of my voice and only the sound of my voice. Wonderful. I already feel that we make a great team. We will go far together on this adventure. Now, I would like you to breath in and out… in and out. Take a deep breath… hold it for 5 counts… and breathe out. Again… breathe in… hold for 5… and breathe out. One more time, breathe in… hold for 5 counts… and breathe out. Very well done. Now, begin to focus on your penis. Picture it in your head. Mentally draw a picture of it with your mind. Is it soft or hard? Fat or thin? Cut or uncut? Picture your penis and hold it in your mind's eye. The penis, the one you are seeing with your Minds Eye, is the most powerful organ of your entire body. This is where you must draw your strength from… your courage. Your penis is your umbilical cord into The Centre… the centre of this and to every universe in existence. Acknowledging such a powerful connection is paramount, as is treating your penis as the deity it is. Perhaps though, when you look at your own penis, you only see it through a societal gaze. You see it as not big enough… not hard enough… not girthy enough… not powerful enough… not MANLY enough. This is the curse society has placed on us. How can you compete with the phalluses of porn stars… actors… politicians… or the lucky few whose genes enabled them to grow organs of a suitable size for society. I’m going to let you in on a little secret. Your penis IS powerful… your penis IS a deity. Your penis IS the centre of the Universe. Repeat after me. My penis is powerful. Ben remained quiet, but, as if the voice knew of his silence, it spoke again. WB: You heard me and you WILL repeat after me! My penis is powerful. This time Ben spoke up. “My penis is powerful.” WB: Good. My penis is a deity. “My penis is a deity. WB: Excellent!! My penis is The Centre! “My penis is the centre!!!!” Ben couldn’t believe how orgasmic it felt to say that out loud, but as soon as he did, he could feel his penis start to stiffen. WB: Good work. The sense of pride you must have felt as you said those words out loud for the first time can be overwhelming. Pouring out your soul so honestly deserves a reward. Touch your penis. Go on. Take your hand and wrap it around the hard shaft. Ben did as he was told and felt a shiver run through him as his palm met the soft skin of his own penis. WB: what you feel as you slowly touch yourself, that is the feeling of power and energy running through your penis from The Centre. Do you feel it? “Yes.” WB: turn it up a notch. Feel it running up and down the shaft, into the glans, and back down into your testicles. This pattern is repeated over and over again, slowly becoming more intense. It feels as if a current is connected from your penis to what you were always meant to be. Yes, Ben thought, as a drop of pre fell from the slit in his head and down the shaft. I can really feel it… it almost… almost burns…. His cock felt so hard and so sensitive at the moment that he wanted to open his eyes and witness something he had never seen it felt before, but he didn’t since Walter hadn’t said that he could. WB: Your penis is now the centre of every Universe, and you are feeling the power that is at your command. Feel it tearing through your testicles, up and around the shaft, and explode into the thickness of your gland. Welcome more and more power into your penis… More pre began to flow from Ben’s cock as he welcomed the power… willed it to enter him. WB: Yes. Let it fill you. Let it over power you! Let it take you over! Every molecule… every atom of your penis is at your command! Command it to grow! Grow!! WB: Command it to swell!! Swell!! WB: command it to become the penis it was always meant to be!! My cock deserves to be massive!! I deserve to be massive!! WB: Yes!! Embrace your destiny!! Can you feel it? Can you feel each atom… each molecule… every cell in the shaft of your penis are beginning to replicate. Over and over and over you feel this as your shaft slowly begins to swell. Ben’s whole body began to sweat as he felt the exact sensation in his penis the voice was describing. He could feel each cell in the shaft of his penis replicating until he felt it push at his palm, forcing his hand to open slightly. A huge grin formed on Ben’s face as he let out a moan of pleasure. WB: you must be wondering, is this real? How can this possibly be happening? Is this only my imagination playing a trick on me? The answer is a definitive, No! What you feel is your own penis filling more and more with blood, forcing it to become thicker and more substantial. Each beat of your heart forces your organ to become more and more engorged… more and more the centre of your very being. Speak to me. Tell me how you feel. “This feels so damn amazing! There aren’t words to describe it. I don’t ever want it to stop! WB: Your own voice, your own will causes your cock to thicken further. Feel it pulse in your hand as it becomes more and more immense. More and more the organ of one of the chosen few. Your hand. You can feel your thumb and forefinger separating further and further and further away from each other. You feel as if your cock is a balloon and an invisible aly is filling it more and more with water. Now as you slowly stroke your cock, it no longer feels familiar. It now feels like a new and powerful entity ready to take control! The skin is so tight… the shaft is so substantial… this is a penis that will stretch every condom that you put on... stretch every vagina… stretch every hole. Fuck me… feels so fat now… so solid! WB: As each inch continues to swell, you begin to feel another sensation taking over your penis. At the base, you feel a tug… a pull… a yanking that starts to give you the impression that an invisible force is trying to tear your penis from your body. Not so! This force is acting as a catalyst to your legacy of those who have been chosen for an immense future. Ben grit his teeth as he felt the pull on his penis get more intense by the minute. He longed to open his eyes and witness his cock’s metamorphosis, to feast his eyes on the epic piece of flesh that was being reborn on his body. He refused though to succumb to the temptation. What if opening his eyes reversed whatever was happening to his cock! What if opening his eyes cut the connection between his cock and this cosmic power source? Worst of all, what if opening his eyes proved that this entire experience was all in his head? A forceful tug at his cock elicited a guttural groan and reassured him to keep his eyes closed. WB: Feel your penis pulse, pull, and throb as it takes on new proportions. Soon… very soon… what you once possessed will be a distant memory and you will have obtained an organ to shout from the mountain tops over. Feel the weight as it pulls down in your crotch. Did you ever imagine that your own penis could be this heavy? You took for granted that your sec organs felt like they weighed nothing… but not anymore. Without support it will always pull down, reminding you of the power you possess. Feel as it thickens further in your hand. How does it feel? How would you describe it? Like a fuckin Coke can!! My cock feels as thick as a Coke can!!! WB: Do you feel the veins growing larger and erupting to the surface to better feed your new centre of gravity? Yes!! Yes I do! Veins feel more like tubing than ever before. WB: Experience the tug and tension and contraction as your penis forces itself longer. At first it’s only a hair longer… not noticeable at all… but from a hair… a millimetre longer… and longer… and LONGER… until, as you stroke, you feel yourself covering more surface area than ever before. It does feel longer!! My cock’s growing longer!! I can’t believe it!! WB: An intense erotic sensation fills your entire being as your shaft grows an extra inch longer. Your body shivers and quakes as a new emotion grips you. Your heart starts to race… your skin becomes more sensitive to a touch… your nerve endings explode with fire! What can be causing these new responses? Let us explore. Turn your mind's eye away from your burgeoning penal monument to the true centre of your power… your testicles. Experience the throbbing as they too begin to swell larger. Feel your testosterone levels rise as they emit wave after wave of transformative energy. Ben began to pant faster as his heart sped up. He could feel his balls actually swelling larger, feel them taking up more and more space between his legs. Moving his hands from his shaft to his balls, he discovered that what had once been olive sized were now roughly the diameter of chicken eggs… and still they pulsated with life… WB: As your testicles proceed to swell, you can feel a mechanism deep inside of you begin to spark and come to life. Do you feel it? Do you feel your testicles starting to produce more and more life giving essence? Soon your testicles are so full… so heavy… it actually begins to hurt. Ben groaned as he felt his testicles swell larger, each one filled with what felt like gallons of cum. Suddenly, he held his breath as he felt movement coming from his balls, up the shaft, and out of the slit. More precum than he had ever produced before came pouring out in what seemed like an endless deluge. WB: The energy flowing from The Centre, into your penis, and out into the world must feel to you, a mind altering experience. You will do anything to relive this event over and over again: feeling your penis swell with might… the shaft stretching to mighty proportions… even the glans… the tip of your penis flaring larger and meatier; rivaling the shaft in terms of thickness and becoming the most sensitive area of your being! Each second brings you closer to the brink as your penis rises with life. Soon you can’t help yourself, and you begin to stroke your penis. Ben couldn't and wouldn’t deny himself this pleasure, and when he touched his enlarged shaft again, he moaned louder than he ever had before. His cock… his entire cock was burning with heat, pulsating thicker, stretching so much longer, and becoming more sensitive than it had ever been in his entire life. Ben laughed out loud as he began, at first, slowly moving his hand up and down the shaft, but with time, began to jerk it with more and more intensity. He simply couldn't stop… mustn’t stop! He finally felt connected to his true power source. WB: All energy comes from The Centre, into your body, and deposits itself into your crotch. Repeat!! All energy comes from The Centre, into your body, and deposits itself into your crotch. Repeat!! All energy comes from The Centre, into your body, and deposits itself into my crotch!! As Ben’s voice merged with the other, their fervor became paramount. Over and over again the litany was chanted, until both voices spoke as one. Grabbing and jerking his cock with such intensity, Ben could feel the entire thing growing all at once. His mania grew until he was bucking his hips up into the air and fucking his own hand. From his balls he felt a mounting pressure beginning to build. Harder and harder he jerked his cock while focusing on the words he was saying until suddenly he was one with The Centre. It was as if time simply stopped as a massive surge of energy shot through him causing his body to spasm. Letting go of his own cock, Ben felt his entire body fill with more and more power until it finally burst from him. Ben cried out as cum began to be fired from his cock over and over. He could feel the heat as it landed on his chest, his face, and beyond. Grabbing onto his cock, he was surprised how strong and hard it felt, and how extremely powerful each spurt was. Eventually, after ten or eleven ropes of cum being fired from his cock, it began to subside. Catching his breath, Ben caugh the closing words of the sponsor. WB: Congratulations on successfully tapping into The Centre. All power begins at The Centre and ends in you, transforming yourself into your ideal. We shall meet again soon. Until then… Another bolt of energy shot through Ben and he suddenly ejaculated one last time. As he did, his eyes flew open and he was able to see his cock for the first time. Staring unbelievably at the size of the beast he now possessed, Ben nearly burst into tears. It was truly a work of art. Thicker than a beer can with an even larger mushroom tip, the entire thing had to be larger than eight inches. Jumping up from the couch, he ran to grab a tape measure, cum dripping from his body onto the floor. When he stood, his initial centre of gravity was thrown off. His cock and balls pulled at him as their weight weighed him down. I never thought of balls being heavy… but now mine certainly are!! He loved the weight, the mass, the pull of his cock and balls toward the floor. It was simply an erotic feeling only a select few got to feel… and now he was one of them. Measuring the length, Ben gasped. 8.5 inches! His cock had grown to be 8.5 inches. That means he grew over four and a half inches while simply listening to a YouTube video. Moving his exhausted body back to the couch, Ben thought about The Centre. If he could truly tap into what felt like an endless source of power, he could indeed transform himself into his ideal, exactly as the voice said. Grabbing his severely cum coated phone, he turned it on and opened the YouTube app. There, frozen, was the face of the man who had given him the greatest gift he had ever received. Pressing the screen, the video started over. Quickly, Ben pressed pause. Should he listen to it again? Would it work again? If so… how far would he go. How massive did he want to be? Pressing Play, Ben grinned as the music began. He will do it once more tonight… as an experiment. Then he would stop until tomorrow; until he had time to think his actions through. One thing he did know, he needed to learn how to control The Centre by himself. He needed to find the man behind the voice.
    17 points
  36. My Big Black Bodybuilder Boyfriend "Ugh, where is he? He's always late." I say, looking at my phone every minute or so. Me and Tayce always take a break every Saturday to stop and have coffee downtown. I regret being so caught up in my studies that we didn't spend as much time together this month but I was in the last few weeks of my studies and I could spend all the time as I wanted with him. I don't know why I was expecting him to just call me when he was down the street or something, his hands had already grown too large to use one without it breaking to pieces. I just saw him when I did and enjoyed our time together. It wasn't nothing to spot that big hunk of a man a mile away. Like a scene in Jurassic Park where the water ripples in the cup as my drink did the same. I could hear the loud steps of his feet slam into the sidewalk. I looked up to see my boyfriend walking towards me. Well, walking is not really what he's doing at this point. His thighs had grown so large that the rolled and collided with each other as he continued making his way. Each step with his size 18 feet could have left an impression on the concrete if he stepped down hard enough. I looked at him and he looked at me back with his eyes glowing like honey as he flashed his pearly whites at me. A man could have dropped dead looking at such a freak of nature. He was barely 6feet tall but wide enough to take up the sidewalk AND much more. I could tell he had grown since last week. Hell, he's been growing bit and bit week after week. I should know, I'm the one ordering his clothes for him. Such a genetic freak as his chin and beard rested of his gigantic pecs. So large in fact that a man could stand under them for shade at this point. His nipples pushing the fabric of his shirt outwards as I could tell he had stopped getting them milked to releave some of the pressure building up in those babies. His shirt looking like a crop top at this point as his roid gut bounced with each step he took as well. He could see me watching and he stopped briefly to pump a bicep. It wasn't just for me as some other men sitting nearby and ever across the street all watching him radiate pleasure. Tayce just had that effect on people as these other folks were clearly in lust with him. It was a fact that a man of his stature and girth would have men either bulging in their pants, some so bold as to even whip out their cocks to worship him. He radiated testosterone, so much that it wasn't a normal day if some stranger wasn't on their knees, begging to worship my boyfriend. I didn't mind one bit. Even with all his power, it was like I wasn't affected by it. Sure I would go head over heels for this man, but I was able to connect with him on a level no man could. I remember him when he was just shy over 200lbs. It was 2 years ago at a local gym. I was the new shy-guy sterotype getting used to the gym and he was working there as a personal trainer. Maybe it was then he was already working something over me but he was just as handsome as he was then as he was right now. Strangely enough, it felt like love at first sight as he came to help me when I was struggling just to get the treadmill working right. He came and asked me if I needed help and not even 30 minutes later was he railing me in the supply closet. A week went by, I kept going up there. Not so much to work out but to spend time with Tayce. A month later of seeing him did I overhear him telling another worker that he still aimed to get bigger, to be the biggest freak. And I would do anything to help him. I snuck onto the university I was going to and managed to sneak out with a growth hormone they were testing on to help build muscles in lab rats. When the time was right, I mixed the hormone off in his water bottle and crossed my fingers at the thought of him being who he always dreamed of. By the next week, my dream (and his) had came true. I came in to the gym to find him easily twice his weight. He was already fit but now he was looking like an off season bodybuilder at this point. It was something to see him wearing clothes that did nothing to hide his new physique and something in him just clicked when he saw me. Next thing you know, he's railing me in the closet again. It feels much more cramped now, but in a good way as I can feel his muscles resting on my back as my ass is stretched even wider than before. He grew in a lot more places as I quickly found out. By then we had been seeing each other more and as evil as what I did to him sound I still had to come clean to how he had grown so huge. The confession had took him by shock. I wouldn't have been mad if he wanted no more out of me. He stood slack jawed as he stood on the rooftop of the gym and he suddenly grabbed me and gave me a kiss that just blew me away. He told me that if he knew I was the one who helped him grow to his size that he would have invited me over when he practically grew that night. A lot had happened since then. We continued seeing each other and getting to know each other better. Time went by and even after the one dosage I gave him he still continued growing. The growth spurts were less frequent, but who knows how long before the effects finally stopped. I couldn't tell, no way to take samples from him. In addition to growing huge, he also seemed to be more resistant to any type of damage. Needles couldn't penetrate the skin at that point. I even witnessed a car crash right into him. We were walking down the street together and next thing you know he has me curled up into him as car parts flew all around us. It's hard to stay focused on the road when a 700lb bodybuilder is walking down the street. We were both unscathed and poor guy fell out of his car; in shock and in lust. Eventually the equipment at the gym wasn't heavy enough to give him a real workout. That and the constant eyeballing and worship by the people coming in there and the people who actually worked there distracted Tayce from getting a real pump so for now he gets paid to haul cars at the junkyard on the edge of town. While Tayce loved the attention he was getting from everyone, he also did enjoy peace and quiet now and then. If I wasn't stuck studying, I would spend most my nights with him. No one bothered us and I would have full view of his glory for my eyes only. He would lift cars like it was nothing. Sometimes with two hands, sometimes one. His biceps would look like beach balls when they were fully swole. As he showed off for me, I would always rub my hands along his body. It was no surprise when he told me that men would empty wallets and bank accounts just to have personal time with him. Tayce probably thought I would be the jealous type but I loved the thought of him taking advantage of something 3, 4 times smaller than him. "Whatever you do on your own time is all you. I love you Tayce and that's all that matters. That and as I long as I get to have my time with you is fine with me." It was words like that that sent him over the edge. I wasn't that short compared to him, but it was like climbing Mount Everest sometimes when I wanted to get close to him. He was already naked, but a loud crash from the car he dropped and I was right there with him as my clothes fell to the ground behind me. We kissed passionately as I felt something large and massive prop up behind me. When I said he grew, he grew everywhere. Tayce had already the stereotypical monster cock when I first saw him, but now it was even bigger. His cock was so massive and freakishly large it was like something you'd see on a morph site. It was easily 4 feet long and thick as my waist as I could feel the heat practically radiating off my back. "Fuck baby, I need it in me so bad." Now way a normal human could take something like that without irreparable damage, but I found out one night when we got so caught up love making that I was able to take it with no damage what-so-ever. A happy side effect from when he still growing every time he made love to me it seems. It felt amazing watching his cock push into me and any excuse to have it rammed inside me was all I wanted as I was already bent over some scrap as he was pointing his black missle straight at my aching hole. I heard his heavy footsteps as his monster pushed into my ass as I could feel it expand to take his cock. Immediately did it enter did my stomach stretch as the head of his cock pushed into me. I rolled my eyes, moaning loudly for him to hear as a free hand felt the head of his cock bulging my stomach out. My knees nearly gave out as I slowly being fucked senseless by my hulk sized boyfriend. He managed to grab my hips as best as he could as he fucked my brains out. The thunderous slaps of his tree trunk thighs echoed in the night as his muscle gut rested on my back. I rolled my eyes as I could feel his cock rumble inside me. Tayce suddenly pumped a double bicep as he roared as he came inside me. I was already comically stretched but it was even more apparent as his cum flooded my insides. By the time Tayce was done, he pulled out and I looked 9 months pregnant as my stomach sloshed with his hot cum inside me. Exhausted, I fell on my ass as he slumped right next to me. I laid by his side as his form easily dwarfed mine as he sat next to me. We were both drenched in sweat as I grabbed his arm to curl up by me as my fingers traced the thick veins going up and down it. Eventually we passed out without saying much after and suddenly I heard a loud snap that brought me back to reality. "What are you thinking about love?" Said Tayce as he was standing next to me outside the shop. I shook my head and rubbed my eyes. "Sorry, sometimes I get so lost in thought whenever I look at you." He grinned and pulled in close to flex a bicep and who was I to say no to such an offer as I rubbed the peak. "Looks bigger, have you been growing again?" I say smirking, taking in a whiff of his strong masculine scent. Tayce grinned. "You know it and I need someone to worship this muscle. Think you can do it?" The grin I gave off easily could have said yes, we would need to leave sooner than expected. I could tell he was going to have a growth spurt sooner than later.
    17 points
  37. Brendan stood at the door to the García residence, his head down out of nervousness. He had always seen Danny García on campus and had worshiped him from afar, but had never suspected that the Latino heartthrob was aware of his existence, let alone knew anything about him. Brendan had consumed many hours of muscle porn and strength porn behind closed doors, his mother unaware that her son secretly lusted after the Puerto Rican muscle god across the street. And now he was about to enter that god's very home. He felt like a guy meeting his fiancée's parents for the first time, unsure of whether or not her father will be a retired drill sergeant or something crazy. With a deep breath and a sigh that conveyed his trepidation, he knocked on the door. When the door opened, it revealed a sight that he always imagined when he jerked off at home: a shirtless Danny, a light-blue towel wrapped around his waist, a light sheen of sweat causing his pumped muscles to glisten in the sun. He smiled beatifically, and Brendan's knees nearly gave way from the sight of his god smiling. "You must be Brendan," he said, his musical baritone rumbling through him like honey poured over summer lightning. Brendan nodded sheepishly. "I... uh, sorry. I'm... a bit nervous," Brendan admitted. "It's just that I've... admired your... your, uh, dedication to staying in shape and..." "You wanna know how I stay in such awesome shape, am I right?" he finished with a bounce of his pecs. Brendan nodded, blushing. Danny thought for a moment, then stepped to one side. "Come on in. It might be better if we do this in private." Brendan entered the house, looking around at the decor. It was tastefully decorated, with a clear Caribbean flair. On the living room mantle was a vase holding two flags: one American, the other Puerto Rican. Danny sat down on the patent leather couch and pat a spot next to him. Brendan sat down next to Danny, his eyes fixed on Danny's, even though he wanted to be looking at his pecs, his biceps, his rock-hard abs. "Normally, I tell people that I just eat right and exercise," Danny started. "Lifting weights is what people figure more often than not. I let them think that, because I've found... another way." "Another way?" Brendan asked, confused. "How can you get so huge and ripped without lifting weights?" Danny points to a picture next to the vase with the two flags, of a roughly twelve-year-old Danny with a guy who looked in his twenties. "My older brother, Carlos, is a geneticist with Oxford," he continued. "He just got accepted to All Souls, one of the most prestigious colleges in Oxford. I heard he got recommended to the position by one of their fellows. I think his name was Clairmont. Anyway, he managed to put together a formula that alters the body chemistry dramatically. Every ounce of food is converted into muscle, including fiber. Not only that, but it causes muscle tissue to... It would take forever to explain it the way he did, mostly because it was in what sounds like Old High Treknobabble." He chuckled at the joke. "The short version is that certain actions will cause you to experience a full-body workout, usually just jerking off and fucking." Brendan's eyes nearly popped out of his head. "Wait a minute," he said. "You mean to tell me that you got that body just by jerking off and having sex?" Danny nodded. "Yup. It's been the only workout I've ever done. I taught myself about lifting to give myself a cover story. Carlos isn't ready to publish his findings yet. He asked me to find another test subject on my end, and I told him that I knew just the guy. So, what do you say? You wanna give this a try?" Brendan couldn't believe what he just heard. Not only is the body of many of his wet dreams and sexual fantasies built purely from sex, but he was on the cusp of gaining such a power himself. Brendan's hand shot to Danny's muscular chest, his decision made. "Yes," he responded, his lust taking over. "I wanna try it. I've... lusted after you since I saw you on campus, and now... that I could be just like you... Yes, I want that so much." Danny wrapped his arms around Brendan and, standing up with the smaller man in his arms, gave him a toe-curling kiss. "Then let's start you off with a bang," he said before kissing him with a fiery passion. Brendan's semi-hard cock was rock-hard and weeping precum in seconds as Danny started removing Brendan's clothes. The smaller man wrapped his legs around Danny's tight waist as his hands found Danny's bulging biceps. "Take me, Danny," he moaned. "I want you so badly." Danny growled in building lust as he brought Brendan down to his birthday suit, his own towel falling away to reveal his still-hard cock. "So do I, Brendan," he growled in lust. "You're gonna love what this stuff does to your body. You'll be huge, strong, more virile than you've ever been before. Women and gay men will lust after you constantly, and your own lust will fuel your increasing power." He slid his throbbing cock into Brendan's ass, causing the latter to cry out in passion. "Yes, Danny," he shouted. "I want that so much. I want to be your protégé, an apprentice in being a super-stud." "Oh, you will be," Danny responded as he held Brendan aloft with one powerful arm. "You'll learn how to seduce people, how to maximize pleasure, how to get the most out of your lust. Everything I learned over these four years. You and I will pretty much rule this school and change the world." Brendan moaned as Danny started fucking him with wild abandon, the two surrendering to their passions. Brendan rode him like a bucking bronco, his hands all over his muscle god's powerful body. In what felt like seconds, he threw his head back and shouted in orgasm as his cock erupted. At the same time, he felt Danny's own cock flood his guts with cum as his powerful biceps seemed to gain a pump, even though he didn't see the ruddy color usually associated with such an action. Brendan ground his cock against Danny's abs, still hard and ready to go again. Danny looked down at him with surprise. "Holy shit! You're just like me!" he exclaimed. "How so?" Brendan asked. "I didn't think I'd meet another guy who was multi-orgasmic. This is gonna make things much more fun." He then brought Brendan up to his room, his cock still planted in Brendan's ass. "This is gonna be the beginning of, not only a beautiful friendship, but also a new life for you."
    17 points
  38. The College Con-Artist Chapter 10 The next morning, I slept in. I didn’t have work anymore, and I only had one afternoon class. When I woke up, Flynn was gone, but he’d left a note saying, “Be back soon.” I lazed about in my nakedness, caressing every muscle on my body, fondling the granite-hard bulges and curves—essentially feeling myself up. The fizzing would start in a day or two, so I wanted to enjoy the peace before it came. I couldn’t have been up for more than ten minutes when Flynn came back, carrying a bag full of food. He saw me naked and awake, so he dropped the food, came over, kissed me passionately, and stroked my chest, giving a playful squeeze or two. “Good meeting?” I asked. “The best.” Flynn sounded frenetic, almost manic. “Steele and Rhodes ate up my entire sales pitch. I made it very clear that your results are completely unexpected. That there must be something unique about your physiology. Which is true. I told them I really only expected five pounds. Which was a lie. Then, I told them the price was $250 a bottle. But, that I might raise the price considering how successful you’d been. They both bought 400 bottles on the spot. They practically begged me for it.” He removed his hands from my chest and pulled two checks out of his pocket. “We did it, Vaughn. $100,000 from each of them.” I was elated momentarily, and then my stomach fell out of me. Righteous indignation will only get you so far. At some point, reality and consequences set back in. Now that I had the check in my hand, it felt so real, and I felt so guilty. I’d experienced guilt before, but it had never actively eaten away at my intestines. I wasn’t used to scamming people. I hadn’t expected my conscience to react like this. I didn’t know what to do. “What happens when they don’t get massively muscular?” I asked, doing my best to hide the fear in my voice. “They’re in their 20s. And this will encourage them to push themselves hard. Just as hard as they pushed you. They’ll get bigger. Trust me.” Guilt not assuaged. “And the people they sell to?” Flynn shrugged. “That’s on Steele and Rhodes. I’m not responsible for their lies. If they’re smart and don’t oversaturate the market, they might just make some money. Though, I doubt it. They were overzealous. Bought too many bottles. There’s only so much people will believe. Even if they manage to tap into an online market.” He completely missed my point. I was worried about the people Rhodes and Steele were going to scam, not those two. “But they have me and Shafe.” “They spoke to Shafe. He doesn’t want his name attached to this. And he has lawyers to sue if they infringe on his likeness.” How could Flynn be so obtuse? “But what about the people they scam? Aren’t we responsible for them too?" Flynn smiled sweetly, if a hair condescendingly, and stroked my face. I could feel my rough stubble—I needed to shave. “They’re going to sell to only two types of people. Their friends, and people who are shopping for easy fixes. Fuck their friends. As for the others? They were going to get scammed anyways.” He stroked my forehead. “And you didn’t scam them.” I breathed a little easier. Flynn continued. “I know you’re afraid of the Repository becoming public. It’s bound to bring other stuff up to the surface. So, I made my sale conditional. They can only use you in their advertising if they compensate you at your own price. If you think the risk is worth it, if you can handle scamming more people, I say go for it. Gouge Steele and Rhodes for even more money. They have it, and they have it coming. Otherwise, price yourself out of the running.” “Thank you.” “Rule #1 of being a good businessman: don’t piss off your boyfriend.” I smiled, and Flynn kissed my cheek. “Oh,” he added, “if you wanted to visit Shafe anytime soon, don’t. He doesn’t want to see all of his muscles on you. Says it would bum him out.” “Reasonable,” I agreed, and went back to my lunch. We ate peacefully, Flynn staring at my chest the entire time, relaxing into his chair, a look of contentment on his face. When we’d finished eating, I said, “Your hard part is over. My hard part is just beginning. For instance, how am I going to hide all this bulk when I go to class?” Flynn shook his head. “I prepared for this too.” He got up and opened his closet door, and it was full to bursting. Half of it was his clothes; the other half was a wide variety of clothes I’d never seen before. “This is all sized for you. Well, your current dimensions.” He pulled out a Henley and a flannel, saying, “Some are basic staples of your wardrobe.” He put those back and pulled out a ginormous solid yellow hoodie that seemed impossibly big, commenting, “Some are designed to hide and conceal.” He put back the hoodie and pulled out a tight-looking, long-sleeved royal blue Underarmour shirt and commented, “Some are designed to flaunt and accentuate.” He put back the shirt. “It all depends on your plans.” “And if I bump into Steele and Rhodes?” I asked. “They’ll know something’s up if they see me even bigger than I already was. I keep secrets well, but I’m not as good a liar as you are. I might crack.” “Where are the only two places you have ever bumped into them?” I thought about it. “The cafeteria and the gym,” I said. “Exactly. You don’t have classes with them. You don’t move in their social circles. Don’t go to either of those two places, and you’re home free. Part of Shafe’s $30,000 investment was for food. I will have meals sent to you every day. Ones made specifically to Shafe’s nutritional requirements. As for the gym, I suspect you’ll want to visit less often. That way, you don’t blow up into a massive mass freak. But, if you change your mind? If you want to make my wet dreams come true? I got you a membership at a gym outside of town. A hardcore one with huge guys. You’ll blend in, but Steele and Rhodes wouldn’t be caught dead there.” Flynn had clearly planned this through. He smiled, seeing that I was satisfied, and then said, “Vaughn, you have class in twenty minutes.” He threw me a shapeless black t-shirt, a pair of grey sweat pants, and the yellow hoodie. When I put it all on, it was clear that I’d put on some size, but as the formless fabric draped over my body like a drop cloth, it was impossible to tell just how much. “Damn,” Flynn said. “You even make being a large, shapeless blob sexy.” On my walk to class, I couldn’t help but look around at all the other guys. I’d spent the last week around Steele and Rhodes—two rather big guys themselves. I’d spent last night with Flynn, a guy bigger than me, and the strippers at the club, who were fit and developed themselves. Now, I was around normal guys. They all seemed so much smaller. So much less significant. I had to keep reminding myself that this was Shafe’s muscle, not mine, because it was an ego trip to realize just how much bigger, how much more impressive, I was than everyone else. If I let myself, I could become entirely self-centered. While that was going on inside my head, there was even more going on outside me. Although my clothes hid just how much bigger I’d gotten, it was still obvious that I’d gotten bigger. People reacted accordingly. They’d never been warm or friendly to me, but now they outright avoided me, leaving a wide berth between us. Some out of fear, some out of awe, the rest out of deference. I was delighted to not have to interact with them. My walk grew a little more strident. The first three days went exactly like this. Sex and meals with Flynn, class, and then hiding out in my dorm doing my schoolwork. Day four, I woke up fizzing. If the ten pounds Gregg had given me felt like shaking up a can of soda, the sixty pounds Shafe had given me were like dropping Mentos into a Diet Coke. I was physically vibrating. Someone who didn’t know my situation might have thought I was having a seizure. Flynn had slept in my room, and my shaking woke him up. “Is this the fizzing?” he asked, concerned. “Didn’t think I’d feel it from the outside. You’re pale and sweating.” I nodded. “It’s never been this bad.” “You’re skipping your morning class. We’re going to the gym.” “But I…” “It’s that, or the ER. Which would you prefer?” “Gym,” I said through clenched teeth. Flynn practically had to dress me, but he got me decent and to the gym. “Shafe says it’s leg day,” Flynn said, consulting the workout plan. “Sound good?” “Just tell me what to do,” I managed. Flynn helped me through Shafe’s leg workout. I’d been working out pretty religiously since Gregg converted me senior year of high school, but some of these were exercises I’d never even heard of. Sissy squats? Not for sissies. At the end of the workout, my legs were swollen and thick. Happily, the fizzing had subsided to a quiet background hum. I was actually able to go to both of my afternoon classes and focus on the lessons. When I got back to my dorm room, Flynn was in there waiting for me. He hadn’t wanted me to go to my classes at all, so he was worried. “It was fine,” I said. “I’m just going to have to work out like a bodybuilder for the next few weeks to survive this.” “Maybe. I’ve been thinking about it,” Flynn said, rubbing my abs affectionately, “The fizzing only gets so bad when you have the muscles for so long. Shafe needs his muscles back from time to time.” “True,” I said optimistically, filling in the blanks in my head. If I kept returning and re-borrowing the muscle, the fizzing might stay at a minimum. The first break, the first time I was scheduled to give Shafe’s muscles back to him temporarily, came the next day when Shafe’s cleaning lady came back from vacation. She hadn’t been around all week, so she’d be there for a solid two hours. During those two hours, I gave Shafe back his muscles, and I was just me. 184 pounds of me, but it felt so peaceful, and I got a lot of work done. Sadly, the break went so quickly. Then the two hours ended and Shafe gave me the 60 pounds back. I expected to feel nothing, but the low-key fizz was back. I instinctively knew that if I didn’t go back to the intense workouts, the fizzing would get bad again. “I don’t get it,” Flynn said. “You’re not keeping the muscles full-time. Why does the fizzing stay?” “It just does,” I said resignedly. Shrugging, I added, “So, bodybuilding workouts it is.” As an afterthought, I concluded, “But the reprieves will be nice.” On Tuesdays and Thursdays from 8 AM to 9 AM, Shafe’s cleaning lady came. On Friday nights, I had a break from 7 PM to midnight. And there were two doctors’ appointments and one tarot reading scheduled. Other than that, if I wanted the fizz to stay at a minimum, I had to work out those muscles like Shafe.
    16 points
  39. Over the next six months, Brendan learned so much from what he called his "muscle mentor" about his body's new capabilities. When the formula had finished bonding to his genetic structure, he felt energized in a way he'd never felt before. Every cell in his body felt filled to capacity with boundless energy, and it was giving him a hard-on the likes of which he never thought possible. He half-expected to start glowing from an inner light at any moment, he was so charged up. Danny showed him how to get the most out of jerking off, how it is possible for them to get a full workout from flexing alone, and what would happen with each one. He devoured every bit of information greedily, learning everything he could from his mentor, best friend, and regular sex partner. That last title came with some amazing benefits, as the two would regularly fuck for hours on end, their near-limitless energy giving them the stamina to drift from orgasm to massive orgasm for impossible amounts of time, only for them to switch off and begin the whole cycle again. Brendan was positively addicted to his new wealth of stamina, which seemed to increase exponentially by the day, alongside his burgeoning muscles. There would be days when the growing sex-fiend and muscle beast would just stare in the mirror, naked as the day he was born, and imagine himself as huge and ripped as Danny. On those days, he would practice what Danny taught him, going for hours on a full-body masturbation workout that would leave him and his surroundings coated in cum, his mega-hard cock now a firehose of cum whenever he wanted. Six months after initiating Brendan into his new life, Danny finalized his plans to move into his own apartment. His parents had figured that this would happen, as Danny had been planning to move out for months. With the day finally arriving, the Garcías helped Danny move into to his two-bedroom, one-bathroom apartment near campus, along with his new roommate, Brendan Kaminsky. Mr. and Mrs. García knew of "Brendan from across the street" as a nice, young man who was just a bit shy. Recalling his previous living situation, they were more than happy to get Brendan out of that house, as Carla Kaminsky had a reputation for intolerance and outright racism. When asked why he didn't move out sooner, he replied that he "just didn't have the nerve to do it, since she was all alone," a fact that was long suspected by Danny's mother. The local gossip was that the intolerant tirades from his mother had alienated her from every one of her relatives, and was the primary reason for her divorce. They were glad for Danny's influence in Brendan's life, as it seems to have done wonders for his confidence as well as his overall fitness. As soon as the two were moved in and unpacked, the Garcías left them to, as Danny's mother said, "whatever it is two bachelors do in their spare time." She winked at Brendan, since she had a feeling of what that was. Being both the mother of an eighteen-year-old bisexual boy and a high school teacher, she recognized the signs of the maelstrom of adolescent hormones brewing in both her son and his new friend and put two and two together. Danny smiled, nodding in thanks for his mother's discretion as they left. As soon as the Garcías pulled away, all necessary unpacking and arranging completed, the two lusty young men dropped all pretenses and immediately embraced, their lean and muscular bodies exploring every inch of each other as hard cocks were ground against tight abs. Brendan and Danny were a tempest of lust and passion that had just burst free of the teapot, and this storm would rage on for five consecutive hours, during which they fucked in every room in the house at least three times. Hard cocks found hungry asses and mouths, moans of lust rang throughout the apartments, and twin fountains of cum burst into that home as the two roommates and fuck buddies unleashed themselves on the object of their unbridled lust. After the raging orgy they had that first night, they found themselves to be, not only bigger than ever, but also heavier. Brendan attributed the increase in weight to the increase in size, until Danny reminded him of something he said earlier. "Remember when I said that your muscles would get more dense as well as bigger?" he asked. Brendan nodded, his mind half-focused on trying to bounce his pecs. "Well, what if I told you that it's also increasing your strength?" his muscle mentor said with a sly smirk and a flexed bicep. "I'd say you're fucking with me," he retorted. "Not that I wouldn't mind, but..." In response, Danny went into his room for a moment, returning with a four-foot long piece of Rebar, the kind used to reinforce concrete pillars in the construction of tall buildings and skyscrapers. Holding the bar in both hands, he growled, more out of lust than effort, as he bent it into a horseshoe shape. The steel squealed in protest as Danny's considerable strength was applied to it, his huge pecs rippling like ocean waves, the muscles going from stone to steel in an instant. Brendan moaned in lust as his cock shot to rock-hard and weeping precum in record time, completely astounded that his mentor was not only built like a superhero, but also practically as strong as one. He absently jerked his cock at the sight of his roommate, his mentor, his fuck buddy, and his best friend demonstrating what larger men could only dream of doing. "Holy fuck, bro!" he exclaimed. "You're... but that's impossible!" "Dude, so is gaining a body like Arnold just from jerking off, but look at me now." He spread out his muscular arms to demonstrate his point, performing a double-bi followed by a mind-blowing most-muscular. "Matter of fact, look at you." Picking his roommate up, Danny brought his protegé to the full-length mirror on the back of each bedroom door. "Take a look at what you accomplished in just six months," he said to Brendan as the latter stared at the figure in the mirror. The face looked a bit like his own, but that's where the similarities ended. Below his chin was the body of a Greek god, one that Michaelangelo would've been proud to use as an inspiration for the David. Deltoids that looked like cantaloupes sat proudly at either end of his linebacker-worthy traps, which, combined with his wing-like lats, making him look as wide as his bedroom door. Descending from his taurine neck, a pair of massive, meaty pecs that could hold a pen easily protruded from his ribcage where before he had the chest of a bird. Not to be outdone by his pulchritudinous pecs, his arms now looked worthy of every sleeveless shirt he had ever seen, with mountainous biceps and sleeve-busting triceps that deserved to be called "guns" or "cannons." He flexed those biceps now, moaning in lust as he observed his godlike body. Below his pecs sat a cobblestone road of eight bricks that could be used for laundry day. Between the two rows of abs stood his thick cock, eleven inches long and raging with lust as his gaze descended to a pair of tree trunks. No, those weren't ancient oaks, but rather his own tireless legs, capped off with calves that looked more like bulls. Turning to one side, he saw reflected in the mirror an ass that just would not quit. A tight bubble of muscle that looked sculpted by many a squat, and promised to make every pair of jeans he owned look amazing. Without even touching his cock, it erupted like a volcano as his world was changed forever. "You made the kind of progression in six months that took me four years," Danny said with awe and respect in his voice. "You've become the kind of god that I am proud to call my friend and fuck buddy. Now, own it. Revel in your accomplishments." And that's what Brendan did. For the next few hours, the two of them hit pose after pose, drifting effortlessly from orgasm to orgasm without even touching their cocks once the whole time. Somewhere amidst the lust and the cumshots, Brendan figuratively buried the ashes of his old self, the shy boy with the mental scars from verbal abuse. In his place, there stood a phoenix, strong and beautiful, with the body of a bodybuilder and the lust of the entire porn industry all packed into one man. As he hit his favorite pose-- a most-muscular right in mid-cum-- he had accepted this new life, cementing himself as a stud. More like a Super-Stud, he thought as he licked up his cum from one bulging bicep.
    16 points
  40. Part 2 – The College Con-Artist Chapter 2 Flynn and I started texting each other, and quickly learned how conflicting our schedules were. We decided to sync our workout schedules as soon as possible. In the meantime, we texted each other a dozen times a day. We swapped photos (some artsy, some silly, some flirty). And we struck up a genuine conversation. We had the exact same taste in music, we both loved bad reality dating shows, and we both steered clear of social media. And we learned a lot about each other. He learned about my geeky leanings and past as a fanfic author. I learned that he wasn’t just working class; he came from a poor family—Dickensian poor. He asked for my cafeteria schedule, planning to visit me during my hours. I learned that his scholarship came with a weekly stipend so he didn’t need a part-time job. We also learned where we were different. He didn’t get most of my literature jokes, we had diametrically opposed views on spicy food, and he is a master of gifs (a language I hadn’t really mastered yet). Mostly, it was so refreshing just talking to him so we could be gay. We both refused to be cowed by the bigots at Crocker. Spurred on by Flynn, I tried to clue these idiots in to my gayness, and Flynn found relief in flaunting just how gay he was. And he always seemed to one-up me. Instead of just having my name on my cafeteria nametag, I also put a rainbow sticker on it. Instead of just putting his name on his wrestling locker, he labeled it “The Gay Guy.” I went to class in a low-cut pink t-shirt that showed off my pec cleavage, daring everyone to look. Flynn showed up to wrestling practice in a mesh shirt and short shorts. I put up a rainbow flag on the outside of my dorm room door. He put a nude fireman calendar on his. Somehow, the rest of the student body still hadn’t picked up I was gay. I gave up trying to clue them in. After a week of texting, Flynn and I decided it was time to meet up again in person. As luck would have it, we both had Friday evening off. I had a shift at the cafeteria than ended at 7, so I came back to third floor south and tried to sneak in a quick shower before Flynn was to show up at 7:30. I came back to my room from the shower, my body hot, wet, and steaming, a towel wrapped haphazardly around my waist. My six-pack was shown to full relief, and my sparse (but increasing) chest hair looked dark and full because it was wet. When I got to my room, I was surprised to find Flynn sitting on my bed. I could smell his Aramis from the doorway, and he hadn’t shaved since this morning, so he had a sexy five o’clock shadow going. He was dressed in a tight-fitting white Henley—if it was a size or two smaller, it could’ve come right from my closet. His pecs pressed into his shirt so firmly that I could see his chest hair peak through. He was also wearing tight black jeans that hugged his massive quads and a leather jacket that screamed “hot date.” He was edible. Flynn, for his part, was also enjoying his view. “Fuck me,” he said, eyeing me up and down. “That can be arranged,” I responded. “You should only ever wear a towel.” I closed the door behind me, locked it, and said, “I could wear less,” and dropped the towel. Flynn smiled broadly, and leaned back in my bed. “I have been waiting for this all week.” I crawled on top of him, grabbed his face, and began kissing him passionately. My tongue danced in his mouth, and our lips caressed each other sweetly. A few seconds into our kiss, Flynn pushed me away. “Fuck. No. Stop. We’ve got to stop.” I sat up, kneeling over him. I was completely naked; he was fully clothed. “Did I do something wrong?” “No. That was the absolute best kiss I’ve ever had in my life.” I leaned back down to start kissing him again, saying, “Then, what’s the problem?” He extricated himself from underneath me and backed away towards my door. “I really like you. You’re hot, you’re buff, you’re smart, you’re ambitious, you’re courageous, you’re hardworking. And you’re an amazing kisser.” “I really like you too. Why have we stopped?” “You’re boyfriend material.” “Okay. Thanks. That doesn’t…” He interrupted me, and blurted out, rapid-fire, “I don’t want a boyfriend. Not now. I don’t want a boyfriend.” Then, he slowed down, adding, “I thought this was going to be a quick fuck. Maybe a weekend of fucking if you were good. And then I’d ghost you for the next four years.” “All those plans we made—to work out together, for you to visit me at the cafeteria?” “Lies. Lies I said to keep you on the hook so we could fuck. I didn’t mean a single one of them.” I was confused. “Why confess now?” “I’m not going to screw over a guy like you. I actually like you. We should be friends.” The idea came out of his mouth before he knew what he said, and it struck him as the smartest thought he ever had. “Let’s just be friends.” “If you really like me and want to have sex with me, let’s enjoy each other’s company and see where it goes.” Flynn shook his head. “Nope. I have too many plans to have a boyfriend. And I have some serious ex-boyfriend shit. I’d fuck it up, and I’d fuck it up fast. I may have already fucked it up. I’m sick of fucking guys up. I don’t want to lie to you or lead you on any more than I already have. Maybe, someday if we’re both still single, we can try the boyfriend thing—‘cause you’re exactly what I want in a boyfriend—but let’s wait until I can be a good boyfriend. You deserve someone better than me. And until that day happens, and it will likely never happen, let’s just be friends.” “Okay…” I said, not knowing what else to say. “Great.” Flynn looked physically relieved. “So, friend, can I put on some pants, then?” “Sure,” he laughed. “I’ll wait in the hall if you want some privacy to get dressed.” I walked over to my dresser, saying, “You’ve seen everything already.” Then I pulled out my boxers and a pair of jeans and added, “Wait a second. My door was locked. How did you get into my room?” “You just noticed?” “When I first got back from the shower, I was just so happy to see you that I didn’t bother questioning it.” I zipped up and belted my pants, and pulled out a navy blue button down from my closet. “Now that I’m not going to get laid, my brain can focus on other things. And I have no idea how you got into my room.” “Where I grew up, you couldn’t pass second grade if you couldn’t pick a lock.” I stood there with my shirt on but unbuttoned. “You picked my lock.” “Yep,” he said, nodding. “So, you’ve lied to me for a week, absolutely refuse to date me, and broke into my room.” He mentally went over the list of his transgressions. Out loud, he said, “Yes.” “Was there anything else you were lying to me about?” Flynn scanned his thoughts again intently. “Not that I remember, but probably.” “Huh. You’re completely untrustworthy.” Flynn thought about that. Then, simply and sincerely, he said, “Yes.” “Is there any reason I shouldn’t just kick you out?” Flynn smiled and reported, “Three reasons. I’m an excellent wingman. I’m friends with the bouncer at the best gay bar. And,” he reached into his back pocket, “I have two fake IDs.” “Is one for me?” “Yes.” He handed me my fake ID. “This says my name is Bruno Von.” Flynn scratched his head embarrassedly. “I didn’t learn your first name.” “You misspelled my last name.” “A-U-G-H?” he asked. I nodded. “I flipped a coin,” he admitted. “And Bruno? Do I really look like a Bruno to you?” “The name Bruno is fucking sexy, and I thought this was a one-night thing.” “My name’s Gerald,” I said. “Yeah,” Flynn shook his head disapprovingly. “You’re Vaughn, but I’ll spell it right.” He put his hand on my shoulder. “You’re too hot to be Gerald. I’ll get you a new ID. With your real name. For the next time we go out.” “Let’s get through this time before we plan a next time.” I started to button my shirt, and Flynn stopped me. “Foolish boy,” he said, pulling my shirt open. “If you want them to buy your product, advertise it.” While putting on my shoes, I announced to Flynn, “You know, there’s a voice inside my head telling me not to go to a gay bar that I’ve never been to with a man I don’t trust who broke into my room and admits to lying to me.” “A voice called common sense. But you will not regret tonight."
    16 points
  41. Part 2 – The College Con-Artist Chapter 1 A whole summer with Gregg’s ten pounds of muscle on deposit. Before my graduation night present, the longest I’d kept a deposit was a few hours. I’d never done long-term storage before. Long-term storage is an entirely different experience. All of my clothes fit me differently, tighter, especially around the shoulders and chest. I began turning a few heads, especially at work in my uniform. Sadly, most of the heads I turned were women’s. My boss did give me more hours, though. I thought, in a matter of time, I would adjust to the ten pounds—I’d been way bigger than 170 before—but this was entirely different. It wasn’t just sex. I was brushing my teeth with ten extra pounds of muscle, mowing the lawn with ten extra pounds of muscle, making oatmeal with ten extra pounds of muscle. And I was not adjusting. Feeling Gregg’s tightly-coiled muscle in me all the time, my body began to feel slightly off. “Off” is the wrong word. I felt fizzy. It felt like there was carbonation in me, energizing me, electrifying me. It wasn’t unpleasant, but it wasn’t enjoyable. It was distracting. I’d find myself occasionally feeling my muscles, rubbing them, just trying to get them to stop fizzing. I’d wake up in the middle of the night from the fizzing. I’d get distracted from everyday tasks by the fizzing—even things as simple as pouring a glass of water. After two weeks of fizzing, I wanted the muscles gone. Sure, they looked great on me, but I was sick of fizzing. I tried just announcing to the world that Gregg could have his muscles back, but I knew it wouldn’t work. The same intuitive way I knew that I could borrow muscles, I knew Gregg had to hear me to get them back. And the fizzing continued. Whenever I took a moment to relax, I’ start rubbing my muscles. I’d wake up at least three times every night from the fizzing. The sensation was even interrupting me at work to the point I was asking customers to repeat themselves three times. I tried calling Gregg, but he’d gotten a new cell phone number, and his dad assured me that his son was incredibly busy prepping for college football and had no time for the scoundrel who’d broken his heart. And the fizzing continued, drawing my attention to my muscles when I should have been doing things like walking or driving. I tried giving the muscles to Jonah, who was excited to try, but I knew it would be a failure before we even started. And the fizzing continued, growing so intense that it took me three times as long to fall asleep, and I was waking up multiple times a night. With new resolve, I decided to lose the muscles—the hard way, if I had to. I stopped working out; in fact, I became a lazy couch potato. I stopped eating enough to sustain my size; in fact, I practically went on a starvation diet. The results didn’t surprise me—on some level I knew what they’d be before I did my experiment. I lost five pounds in two weeks—but just of fat and water weight. I didn’t lose one molecule of muscle. As I saw myself become more shredded, that part of me that knew the rules of my powers was laughing at my efforts. I couldn’t lose Gregg’s muscles. Of course, I couldn’t. They weren’t mine; they were his. I was just borrowing them. I physically could not lose those muscles. And Gregg’s muscles were clinging to my muscles. The ten pounds I’d put on before senior year were going to stick to my bones because Gregg’s muscles were holding them hostage. I’d starve to death before I lost those 20 pounds. And the fizzing continued. So, I consulted the part of me that somehow just knew the rules. And it shared the solution with me: use the muscles. The muscles Gregg lent me wanted to be used and built up. They wanted me to match their mass with new mass of my own. Jonah and I went back to the gym, and I began lifting big and eating big like I seriously meant it. Spurred on by Gregg’s muscles, I built muscle faster than I should have. We went to the gym six days a week, and worked out at least three hours a day—no matter if I’d just worked a double shift at the deli. I had never worked my muscles so hard or so thoroughly in my life. Over the course of two weeks, I grew bigger, heavier, denser. And all at a lightning-fast pace that shouldn’t have been possible. The more muscle I put on my frame, the quieter the fizzing became. By the time I was tipping the scale at 180 pounds, the fizzing stopped. My chest was thick, my arms were firm and round, my shoulders were stretching broad, my quads were thick, and I had a six-pack. I looked like I’d been lifting weights for years. I’d outgrown all of my clothes. My boss at the deli even called me into her office to give me a larger uniform because she was afraid I was going to bust out of the one I had. She only let it go on so long, she joked, because unhappy housewives were coming in more frequently to ogle the buff young clerk whose arms threatened to explode the sleeves every time he used the slicer. We’d never sold more cold cuts. She was right, though, that I needed bigger clothes. Almost nothing I owned fit me, and that which did stretched and pulled and showed of all of my beef. Thankfully, I have an August birthday, so I got all my friends and relatives to buy me new clothes and wouldn’t have to go to college naked. I thought when the fizzing ended, that would be it, but no. I had to maintain the muscles, too. The ten or so pounds I’d packed on to stop the fizzing—those were just normal muscles. Those I could lose. If I didn’t maintain a muscular frame of at least 180 pounds, the fizzing would return to drive me mad again. Despite the fact that I didn’t want to arrange my life around a gym schedule, thanks to Gregg’s graduation gift, I was going to have to. Guess I was going to get familiar with my college’s gym. As far as consequences go, I wasn’t too upset about this one. I felt seriously big and heavy, and I could stare at my own physique for hours. I was also big enough to turn the heads of the guys at the gym. I never acted on any of the advances, but it was a huge ego-boost to know that if I wanted to become a total sex-fiend, I’d have a large supply of eager partners. By this point, though, summer was essentially over, so I packed, said goodbye to my folks, and headed off to school. Crocker University was a ritzy private school—a tiny school in coastal California. It was one of those places where everyone came from old money—the professors and students alike. I wasn’t drawn to the exclusive, rarified atmosphere; I was drawn to their writing degree. They had the best, most exciting writing program I had ever seen. I’d applied as a longshot, but then I got in, full scholarship. They were impressed by my academic performance, but they were moved by my working class upbringing. Apparently, noblesse oblige was alive and well. I was dorming in Hinde Hall, the hall all scholarship students were required to live in. Most of Hinde Hall was people who could afford the school, but third floor south was where they kept the poverty cases—all 28 of us in a school of 4,000 (seven from each year). One excellent perk of such a fancy school was that everyone got their own room in the dorms, no roommates. Even the poor scholarship kids. Sure, our rooms were smaller than in the other dorms, but we all had our own rooms. By the end of the second day there, I was entirely moved in, knew where all of my classes were, and had secured a part-time job at the cafeteria to pay for books, supplies, and spending money. I quickly learned just how elite (elitist?) the school was. The students’ behavior was something I didn’t really understand. When I’d introduce myself to someone new, they’d laugh when I said “Gerald Vaughn.” Apparently, at Crocker, everyone only goes by their last name. Only made that mistake five times. Then, after learning my last name, the next question everyone asked me was who my people were. I would never give a satisfactory answer. As the first few weeks passed, I fell into a pattern. I worked four days a week, I went to the gym three days a week, and I had classes five days a week. It was a tight schedule, but I could do it. The classes were challenging, but my professors were excellent, and I wanted to learn everything they had to teach. I even tried to be social at first. I did try. I was confident, witty, and buff—it should have been easy to make friends. But my brand new clothes marked me out as different. I thought my button-downs and dress pants were classy, and my jeans and Henleys were comfy-chic. I was wrong. There was some sort of unofficial dress code. All the guys had shoes more expensive than my entire new wardrobe; all the women had purses more expensive than my car. All the guys wore monochromatic polo shirts and tan khakis; all the women wore tight long-sleeve blouses and mid-thigh skirts—and always in pale pastels. The guys were nice to me at first—with my new bulky physique, they initially saw me as a potential bro, even if, by their standards, I was ludicrously dressed. Wardrobe they could fix; I had all the other self-evident qualifications. Then they’d learn I came from a lower-class family. Oh. Then they’d learn I was a scholarship student. Oh. Then they’d learn that I had a part-time job. Oh. I don’t know which they found most offensive, but by the time they learned all three of these details, they treated me like warm garbage. Especially when I was at work. They’d intentionally change their orders as I was working on them, they’d ask me to put on a second pair of gloves because they were worried I was dirty, and they’d say things that technically weren’t insults (like calling me “helpful”—emphasis on the help) that were clearly meant to antagonize. The girls were nicer for a little bit longer. But when I didn’t respond to their flirting and when I couldn’t buy them things, they lost their interest in me too. They weren’t openly hostile like the guys were, but they weren’t friendly either. The girls played more social games: ignoring me when I said hello or asked them something in class, talking about me behind my back while I was still in earshot, and icing me out of group projects in class. This was all in the first month of class. I never even had a chance to come out to them before they rejected me, so I was ostensibly back in the closet. Then again, everyone was. Surely, in a college of 4,000 students, there had to be at least a hundred gay, bi, and otherwise queer people, statistically speaking. But none of them were out. The only openly gay person I met my entire four years at Crocker lived in third floor south of Hinde Hall. Flynn and I actually met at the gym. He saw me doing bench presses alone and just strode up to me, asking if I needed a spot. “Thanks,” I said. “I could really use the help.” Then I looked up at him. He was a broad, hairy fuck. He looked like a solid rectangle of sinewy muscle from head to foot. Blocky head with a wide nose and wide jaw, wide neck, wide shoulders. He was thick too: thick muscular torso, thick muscular legs. Black hair curled off him like tendrils. I couldn’t help but stare at him. Overtly, perhaps with wide eyes and a leering grin. “Well, well, well,” he purred, his face turning into a smirk. He looked me up and down with eyes the color of a chocolate milkshake. “I guess I’m not the only gay rooster on this chicken farm.” I couldn’t help but laugh. “Really? Gay rooster?” “I won’t say ‘cock’ before I know your name.” “Guess I was being obvious,” I admitted. “Just shy of drooling,” he confirmed. “Gerald Vaughn,” I said, standing up and offering my hand. “Flynn,” he responded. “And I went by my last name before I was a student at this country club.” He shook my hand tightly. The workout was one of the most erotic experiences of my young life. Flynn kept showing off—he could lift more than me in whatever he lifted. He would flex his ass as he sauntered to the next exercise. He’d lift the tail of his shirt to wipe the sweat off his face, revealing the faintest of four packs on his solid, solid torso. He was clearly giving me a show. So, I returned the favor, flexing my pumped pecs, eventually taking off my shirt to show off my red, sweaty, swollen beauties and six pack. We finished our workouts together, then went to the juice bar to chat. When he realized I was a scholarship student like him, he asked, “How come I haven’t seen you around third floor south?” “When I’m not at work, I’m at the library studying, the writing lab, or here.” “Let me guess, with soulful brown eyes like that, you’re a poet.” He laid it on thick. “Novelist. I’m hoping to break into YA fiction.” “And you came to Crocker?” He was mocking me. “They have the best writing program in the country. Just because YA is for teenagers doesn’t mean it has to be terribly written.” “I suppose not,” he said, inching closer, our knees touching. “What are your plans for Crocker?” I asked, trying to keep it light. “Getting a business degree. Men with Crocker business degrees run this country.” “Going to be a captain of industry?” “I’m going to be filthy rich.” “What’s your scholarship for?” I asked. He shook his head in faux-disapproval. “Way to deflate a guy’s ego, Vaughn. Reminding me I’m currently poor.” He sighed, then continued. “Wrestling. The only good sports team this school has is wrestling, and they are paying for my degree if I uphold that winning tradition.” What is it with me falling for the jocks? Flynn leaned in so he could whisper in my ear. I could feel his stubble rub up against my cheek. “Let’s skip all this small talk and go fuck.” I was instantly hard and leaking. “Please, let’s,” I said, and then the alarm went off on my phone. “Fuck!” I said, a bit too loudly. “I have a shift starting in half an hour. That’s just enough time to shower, change, and run there.” “Can you blow it off?” he asked, emphasizing the word “blow.” “Not if I want to keep my job,” I answered. “But, oh, are you tempting.” “I respect a working man,” he said. I handed him my phone. “Give me your number. Rain check.” He programmed in his number, handed me back my phone, and said, “Don’t leave me waiting.”
    16 points
  42. Hey guys I was gonna stop the muscle cum story, but then a dude on this forum kept giving me flex shows to get off to! He encouraged me to give Ethan the story that he is trying to live. So here you go! Sorry some of the grammar is crap - most was done while jerking! Tim and Kyle collapsed to the ground, exhausted due to their extreme orgasms. They were too drunk with power and post cum high to notice Ethan. Ethan was shaking as he got back to his feet. His light 6 pack, 21 arms and boyish face were covered in cum. He was breathing deep having drunk at least 3 pints from the super enhanced Titans. Cole ran over to his boy friend. “How do you feel. Tell me what’s happening”. Cole was so excited that he was stuttering. Ethan slowly looked at him. A blank look on his face slowly morphing into something else - something sinister. Like a child who had been given a gift, but evil and uncontainable. Ethan ignored Cole and turned to the 2 hulks on the floor. “Look at you. I’ve been working out since I was 23, and you know what I’ve dreamed of? A beach bod? A 6 pack? Being a fitness model? NO. I’ve dreamt of being a fucking freak. A monster. Someone with so much power that I could rape a hulk like you too. Well, your combined cum has so much testosterone...... mmmmmm, that I’m gonnaaaaaaa ah fuck yes, I now getting so jackedddddd” Ethan was struggling to finish his rant. Veins has erupted all over him, like a cartoon of bane. He flexed his whole body, wanting to force this extreme change into the most unsafe transition in history. “AWWWWW YEA COME ON”. Cole knew this is what Ethan was obsessed with. He knew that Ethan would die in an overdose if needs be. But he also knew he was so demented to become a musclebound beast that his body would never overdose and die. “I can feel it. I’m gonna be out of control. Everyoneeeeeee awwww yea, everyone can serve ME” His body was now literally morphing and mutating. The cables of veins visibly pumping power to him. He licked his 26 inch arm as it grew. 27. 28. 29. 30. He laughed as he became the roid addict in all his favourite porn stories. “WATCH THIS CUNTS” With that, he went into the most intense most musclebound flex a human ever has. Grinning so hard as he felt the ecstasy of grow than he was drooling down his chin. His now 12 pack was so amazing that Karl and Tim became hard again. Tim looked at him. “What the fuck are you, Kid. This is like a fantasy” “What am I? I AM UNSTOPPABLE”. With that, Hyper Ethan grabbed the formally alpha Tim and forced him on his prick. “HERE WE GO GGGGRRRRRRRRR” Ethan now was channeling his grow into his cock, pumping from 10inches up To 14 in one hit. Cole dropped to his knees in disbelief. This insane muscle monster was curling Tim’s 300pound body using his cock! Tim started to fight back. “You cunt. You were just some twunk a few minutes ago. Now you fucking MY ass! Take this” Tim drew his cannon arm back as far as he could and smashed it as hard into Ethans newly grown 12 pack. Ethan looked on cloud 9. “Ahhhhhh yea. Ooooooo I hardly felt it, I’m sooooo fucking buff that I’m mmmmmmmm like armoured!” The thought was too much. Ethans cock suddenly started to grow again, causing Tim great pain. “Aaaeeweeeeeee it’s splitting me in two!!!!!” With that Ethan throw Tim 50 yards, and then in a freakish move, forced his 16 inch cock into his own mouth, downing a new gallon. Ethan wiped it off and turned to Kyle. “Let’s see what this nuclear body can do to you, bitch Kyle had been watching the display of this insane mutant. No one could be this extreme. Kyle had grabbed one his his long barbels. How the fuck he needed a weapon with 300pounds of muscle! Ethan looked at Kyle. “Fucking do it” he breathed. Beyond excited. “I won’t even tense. Use all that super roid muscle to slap that steel on me”. Kyle couldn’t believe this freak. But he had no choice. His 16 inch cock was fully erect again and ready to rape him. Kyle unleashed a dozen strikes on Ethan. Slamming his chest. His neck. Even his balls. Kyle, the mini hulk, steeped back in fear, wondering what Hyper Ethan would do now. Ethan was higher than any drug. “DID YOU FUCKING SEE THAT. NOT A DENT. IM MORE THAN SUPERMAN GGRRRRRRR” It was insane. He he so turned on that he was growing again! Kyle had been watching the display of this insane mutant. No one could be this extreme. Kyle had grabbed one his his long barbels. How the fuck he needed a weapon with 300pounds of muscle! Ethan looked at Kyle. “Fucking do it” he breathed. Beyond excited. “I won’t even tense. Use all that super roid muscle to slap that steel on me”. Kyle couldn’t believe this freak. But he had no choice. His 16 inch cock was fully erect again and ready to rape him. Kyle unleashed a dozen strikes on Ethan. Slamming his chest. His neck. Even his balls. Kyle, the mini hulk, steeped back in fear, wondering what Hyper Ethan would do now. Ethan was higher than any drug. “DID YOU FUCKING SEE THAT. NOT A DENT. IM MORE THAN SUPERMAN GGRRRRRRR” It was insane. He he so turned on that he was growing again! Ethan leaned into his mutation. “Here we go again!” He exploded into a double bi and let the feeling of more inches crash onto his body. He could hear Kyle running away, but he couldn’t let himself slow or interrupt his growth. He could feel the gallons of cum in his belly, fueling him like a muscle Furness. Time for the next test. Kyle was running across the car park, and was forced to stop at the sheer mind warping spectacle of Hyper Ethan, smashing through the side of the wall of the garage. “AHHHH YEA IM THE BUFFEST MAN IN THE WORLD”. Kyle screamed as Eathan caught up and lifted him into the air. Passers by stopped and were horrified as they watched the scene of a massive bodybuilder being lifted by a grotesque freak of nature. Ethan discovered he loved the attention. He got off on the faces of people who stared wide eyed, trying to understand how he was forced so much quivering muscle into his body. “Hey. Tiny Kyle. You liked butt fucking my little twink Cole didn’t ya? Well, how about we find how much of a power bottom you can be. Warning, I think my muscle dick has more power than a Jack hammer!” With that, he tossed Kyle to the ground and mounted him. Kyle could feel the power radiating from him. With each pound, he felt his insides impacted by Ethans monster cock, he felt his whole body be slammed as his back bounced off of Ethans pecs and abs - how could ANYTHING be that hard. Kyle passed out as Ethan screamed in organic bliss as he felt his supercharged body, veiny and bloated, force men and women in the crowd to cum suddenly Kyle was broken. His ultra ripped body was slammed into the ground by Ethan. “Fuck Kyle. LOOK AT ME!” Ethan was marvelling at that fact that his 16inch cock was rock hard again after Cumming seconds before. He was in awe of his arms which had added more sick veins from the effort of lifting and toying with Kyle. Finally, his abs had become even more ripped his Kyle attacked him with that poll. “Seriously dude, you thought you were pumped. You thought you were extreme with all those roids and cum. You didn’t dream of being a mmmmmmmass mmmmmuscle mmmmmonster like me”. Ethan was getting all worked up again. He was thinking back to the little guy who, just this morning, was pumping his average load into Cole while flexing his Normal arms. Injecting his gear into his body, hoping for something this extreme. This was beyond anything. Then he remembered! “COLE. WHERE THE FUCK ARE YOU. WORSHIP ME”. Ethan stamped back into the gym. There was Cole. Naked. Doing something desperate. He saw what happened when Ethan drank their combined cum, so he knew what he NEEDED to do. Ethan was now a muscle Titan, so he needed extreme mass to in order to keep him. That’s ok - Cole knew what to do. Cole was nude, leaning over the broken Tim, whispering. “And did you see his abs? They were so sick. He can stop a train now. I bet he can rip steel in half. The way he made you into his own flesh light was the most disgusting display of extreme chemically enhanced muscle ever”. Cole was slowly jerking Tim’s thick cock as he whispered his muscle fetish talk into his ear. When at full mast, Cole licked his lips, parted his tight ass checks, and slowly lowered himself onto Tim’s super dick. “If Ethan....... urh damn...... got so jacked from drinking from you fffffreaks, ggrrrrr yea, then I’ll get even more but letting you cum in my ass”. Cole had taken so much of tims 12incher that you could see it pushing out his little 6 pack. He was in the most blissful pain. It was too big, but he needed to be as SWOLLEN as Ethan. Tim, looked up in a haze, watching Cole pinch his own nipples muttering to himself “oh yea. Gonna get jacked. Gonna be sick ripped Ethan sat himself down on a weigh bench which almost collapsed under the strain. He wrapped his hands around his monster dick and started to Jack. He was turned on by Cole, his muscle twinky boyfriend, forcing his tight ass up and down on Tim’s cock, desperate for growth. Ethan decided it would be too hot watching Cole hulk out, so he stomped back outside, grabbed Kyle, and dragged him back in. “Mmmmm that’s it Cole. You wanna explode like me. You wanna make people sick like I do. You know, I don’t think I’ll ever be able to go to a cinema or something again - too grotesque. Too ripped. Too huggeeeeeeee. You sure you want this baby”. Cole locked eyes with Ethan, and then slavishly impaled himself on Tim’s whole cock, crying out in wonderful pain. Ethan knew Cole becoming a Titan would be perfect. So he lifted Kyle up and down, using his body for bicep curls. The action, being rubbed against Ethans superman body forced Kyle to become as stiff as steel. His cock swelled to its max size. Tim started to moan and cum so hard it even poured out of Cole’s nose. Ethan then yanked Cole off of Tim’s cock and forced kyles in him. He needed Kyle to cum fast, so he rammed his own 16inch muscle into kyles ass, forcing Kyle to cum into Cole. As Cole stood, you could hear all the cum in his belly. Ethan was ready for his boyfriend to be reborn.
    16 points
  43. Part 4 The next morning, I woke up in my new bedroom and felt well rested. As I got up, I realized I hadn’t brought a change of clothes with me, so I thought I’d have to wear the same thing I wore yesterday. But I didn’t see my clothes anywhere. But there was a t-shirt and gym shorts lying on top of the dresser. They looked to be in my size, so I put them on. I headed downstairs and the scent of cooking food wafted up my nose. It smelled great and my stomach rumbled. I was famished. When I got to the kitchen, I saw Tony and Terrell busily cooking, wearing only aprons. The top of the apron barley covered their massive pecs and their giant muscle assess were on full display. They greeted me with smiles, flexed their huge arms, and said, “Good morning, son!” “Good morning, Daddies!” I returned. “We thought we’d let you sleep in on your first day. But from now on, you’ll be doing most of the cooking and food prep. You got that, son?” said Tony. “Yes, Sir,” I replied obediently. Terrell turned to me and said, “Breakfast is ready, son. Have a seat.” We all sat down to eat the large amount of food that they had prepared. I was really hungry and devoured my entire plate. “That was delicious. Thank you, Daddies!” “You’re welcome, son. But that was only your first plate of food. You need to eat a lot more if you’re going to get big like us,” Terrell said as he slowly flexed his pecs. “Go serve yourself some more food.” I got hard watching the muscle striations move up his chest. “Yes, Sir.” I filled my plate up again, thinking there was no way I could eat a whole other serving of food. I sat back down to eat, but struggled half way through. “C’mon, son. Finish up your plate.” Terrell continued to flex his chest and I stared at it while I forced the remaining food down my throat. “Good boy.” They both looked pleased. My stomach felt bloated, but my muscles began to swell a little. I felt pumped from the food. “You’re gonna need that food to fuel your workout later,” Tony remarked. “You can clean up the kitchen, then rest for a bit before your training. We’ll come get you when it’s time.” They both excused themselves and waddled back upstairs, their glutes flexing as they moved. I cleaned the kitchen, then headed to the living room to watch some tv. Muscle magazines covered the coffee table and stacks of bodybuilding books lay on shelves. I turned on the tv and a training video came on. Two huge bodybuilders were demonstrating the proper technique for squats. My dick hardened as I sat and watched them. A little time passed and then I heard a deep voice say, “Ok, son, it’s time to go workout!” I looked up to see Tony and Terrell dressed in stringer tanks and tight shorts. I jumped up and moved over to them. “I just have to get my gym ID first,” I noted. “Oh, we’re not going to the gym today. We have our own down on the lower level,” said Terrell. I followed them downstairs and into a small, but well supplied gym, the walls lined with mirrors. I couldn’t believe that they had their own professional looking gym at home. “You ready to work some legs today, son?” “Yes, Sir.” They loaded the bar with 25-pound plates on each side and guided me through a set of squats. Tony stood behind me. “Ok, go down as deep as you can. I’ll be right behind you, making sure you stay steady.” I bent my legs and lowered myself down. “Go lower. I got you,” he encouraged. I lowered some more and could feel Tony’s cock press into my ass. “That’s it, right there. Do it again.” My dick thickened as I continued to squat, landing on Tony’s cock each time. “Good boy!” he praised, when I finished the set. The two of them trained me on legs for the next hour. By the end, my legs felt like jello and I wanted to throw up. “Good job, son! Your legs are looking bigger than before. Let’s see you flex them!” said Terrell. I stood up, not sure how to show off my legs. “Let me show you.” Terrell wobbled his massive thigh, then tightened it, showing off all the thick muscles. I drooled at the sight. He turned to the side and flexed his hamstrings and glutes, all popping with muscle. I tried to replicate what he had done, but I felt weak and nearly fell over. He caught me and set me down on the floor. “Easy, son! I guess we really put you through the wringer! Why don’t you go grab a protein shake out of the fridge and then take a shower. We’re going do our work out why you do that.” I nodded and practically crawled up the stairs while listening to the sounds of clanking weights and grunting muscle daddies. Part 5 is below
    15 points
  44. Chapter 2 Top Bunk Zzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz. Ok, the sound of that electronic toothbrush is quite obnoxious right now. The room was empty as I tried to get to bed early but it took me a bit longer to fall asleep in an unknown bed. I was this close to deep sleep when some dudd slammed open the door, rummaged through his luggage and brushes his teeth for what seemed like twenty minutes. What's worse, he seemed to pace while brushing and had what sounded like a pretty heavy foot. I had taken the bottom bunk and I had pulled the covers completely over my face to block the light that this annoyingly loud dude had just turned on. I was really wishing I could have been in a single room right now. I just needed some shut eye, seriously! "Dude, you awake?" I heard him call down, as he climbed above me into the top bunk. I didn't answer. I just played dead and hoped he would give up and hit the hay. "Dude, where are you from?" We were the only two in the room at the moment, he must have been addressing me. But I refused to reply. I was not ready to start a round of ice breakers right now. But he continued, assuming I was all ears. "I'm from the states. Near NYC." Not too far from where I'm from, I thought. "You ever been?" I gave in. If he was going to take to me all night, I might as well reciprocate. "Yea, it's a few hours away from where I live, I'm half way to DC." "Cool dude, what are you doing here? Vacation?" "Yea I have a few weeks off, so I decided to do a trip to Europe. This is my first time abroad." "Dope." Did he just say dope? "What are you doing here? Are you on vacation too?" "Sorta. I have a bodybuilding show in Cologne. But decided I'd fly to the Netherlands to see what the buzz is here." A bodybuilding show? Wow that's crazy, I thought. But I didn't really know what to say to show how interested I genuinely was. I didn't want to sound weird though, you know. I had a secret attraction for muscular guys. "That sounds cool!" I said. Did it come off as a bit disinterested? "I mean it," I added. "Yeah, I'm excited to step back on stage. I'm addicted to the shreds. I just started my carb loading yesterday and fuck, the dude next to me on the plane must have thought I was a fat skinny kid." That sounded awesome, but what do I say to that? "Um, so you just flew in yesterday?" "Yeah, I had a red eye flight. Wasn't half as bad as I expected. And they were really not lying when they say airplane bathroom lighting is the best lighting. I could barely fit in the bathroom, but my shreds were on fleek." Who's 'they'? I thought to myself. He paused for a minute. "So, yeah, what do you do bro? What's your passion?" My passion? I'm not sure. I certainly didn't have anything like bodybuilding is to him. "Photography. I like talking pictures of people and of different places. But it's not my job or anything like you and bodybuilding." "Oh, well bodybuilding isn't really my job. I teach at a community college and give private trainings at a local gym." "That's really cool!" This time my interest seemed to show a bit more. "What do you have planned for tomorrow?" I hadn't really made myself a schedule. I preferred to take things spontaneously, find a cozy cafe and some cute lesser known streets in the city. "To be honest, I don't really have much of a plan. You?" "I'll be going to a park just a few blocks down. There's supposedly a free outdoor gym there. I got to check that out." "There's a gym in the hostel, well at least they told me that at reception." "Nah, trust me, it's lame. I already checked it out, just a step climber and a few rancid dumbbells. I'll admit though the overhead lighting down there was epic." "So you didn't train there today?" I asked. "Not really, I got a slight pump, stripped down to my briefs and practiced some posing. Until some old woman walked in," he laughed. This dude is definitely not shy. He was probably laying down in his briefs as we spoke. I was eager to see what his condition looked like it. Maybe I could catch a glance in the morning. "Do you lift too bro?" "Yeah, sometimes." Okay, maybe not so much, but I'd get into it if I could get motivated. "What are your lifts?" He asked. Oh god, I can't even answer that! "Um, I don't go like you do. I'm more of a casual gym-goer." "As long as your not part of the treadmill crew," he joked. "But hey, once you find the rhythm, you won't want to stop. There's a tipping point, where you start to notice some serious progress. Your shirt will start getting tight, people will comment on your veins, aunts and uncles telling you how much you've grown, how handsome you've become. And before you know it, you're lifting in stringers, people are asking you to flex, your abs become the highlight at parties." "Do you drink?" I asked, wondering how he could get on stage and enjoy parties. "Not now before my show. Except the wine I'll down just before the show to achieve that serious vascularity. But ya, I keep it within limits. Don't want to fuck up what I have, you know." It's funny, I had no idea what his name was or what he looked like. But I could tell he looked pretty epic. He seemed to read my mind. "I'm Caleb, by the way." "I'm Daryl." "Sweet. Hey, let's chat tomorrow, I'm going to doze off."
    15 points
  45. Part 1 - The High School Hero Chapter 8 Thus began Gregg’s quest to get Jonah a man. Or at least a male sex partner. Or, as Gregg put it, get Jonah to “lose his second virginity.” Even though he found them utterly boring, Gregg showed up to a Gay/Straight Alliance meeting, scouting the place for men for Jonah. The club wasn’t supposed to be a cruising spot, but a good number of the male members used it just for that. While the meeting was going on, I had to listen to Gregg and Jonah whispering. “How about Bradley?” Gregg asked, pointing to an extravagantly dressed senior with impeccably coiffed brown hair. “I can assure you he’s a good time.” “I don’t want your cast-offs,” Jonah replied. “Okay, but that eliminates my next three suggestions.” Gregg scanned the room for another suggestion until he saw Dennis. Dennis was a recent transfer. He had boy-band hair dyed an unnatural but intoxicating shade of magenta that flopped over his left eye. He was vampirically pale and had a lip ring. It was hard to tell what his physique was like because he always wore dress clothes several sizes too large for his body. He was quiet and reserved, keeping mostly to himself in an aloof, rather than shy, way. When he showed up at our school, a number of the girls immediately got a crush on him. He wasn’t my type, but I got the appeal. When he started showing up at the Alliance meetings, rumors began spreading, but as there were a large number of straight students in the club, no one was entirely sure. “Do you think he’s cute?” Gregg asked. “Kinda,” Jonah said. There was something behind his voice, but I couldn’t detect it. “The boy does nothing for me,” Gregg said, blunt as a bulldozer, “so I can guarantee he’s not a cast-off. And I’ve never kissed a guy with a lip ring, so you’ll be forging territory where I have never trod. He’s not even close to a cast-off.” “But is he into guys?” “Easily determined,” Gregg said. He stood up, cleared his throat so everyone in the crowded room could hear him, and then whipped off his shirt. In the mid-afternoon sun, his muscles were swathed in an orange glow. I could tell he’d worked out before coming to the meeting, too, because he had a nice pump in his chest and arms. About half the people in the room turned their heads away reflexively, some of them noticeably upset. About half the people in the room, myself included, stared intently, some of them noticeably lustful. “Thank you,” Gregg said, putting his shirt back on. “You can continue the meeting.” “What the fuck was that about?” Jonah asked in a loud whisper. “Dennis stared at my chest,” Gregg answered. “He’s into guys.” Jonah punched Gregg’s shoulder. As Gregg rubbed it, Jonah said, “We could have just asked him.” Gregg chuckled slyly, adding, “But then I would’ve kept my shirt on, and where’s the fun in that?” “There is a meeting going on,” I reminded them. “A really boring one,” Gregg said. “We’re discussing driving arrangements for a letter writing party. Let me repeat that: driving arrangements for a letter writing party. We’re not even discussing the party; we’re discussing carpools. And a letter writing party? That’s the worst kind of party. A baby shower would be more exciting.” “We’re trying to make some really important changes to school policy,” I said. I would’ve been more specific, but he would’ve just tuned me out. “The letters are a part of that.” Gregg flopped in his chair, utterly bored. “I understand why this club is important, but if I’m going to show up, the least you could do is entertain me.” “The meeting only started fifteen minutes ago,” I pointed out to him. “So, math tells us that there are 45 minutes left. Why don’t you go in the hallway and play something on your phone? You can help Jonah ask Dennis out when the meeting’s over.” “Thank you,” Gregg said, kissing my cheek. “I never would’ve made it.” With that, he forced his way out of the room and into the hallway. 50 minutes later (the meeting ran a little long), the room began to clear out. Through the crowd, Gregg guided his way in to where Jonah and I were standing, waiting for him. “You’re sweating,” I pointed out. “I got bored on my phone. Bradley and I had some fun in the janitor’s closet,” he admitted. I never even saw Bradley sneak out of the meeting. "You're too good for Gregg, Gerry,” Jonah said. “Nonsense,” Gregg responded. “I’m gregarious, adventurous, and virile, exactly what Gerry needs at this stage in his psychosexual development.” “I always forget that you’re super smart,” Jonah said. “I do my best to hide it,” Gregg crowed. Then, he pointed at a table that had a small handful of people at it—most noticeably Dennis. “He’s at a table surrounded by girls, and he doesn’t look happy about it. Now’s the time to strike.” “What do I say?” Gregg made a face of incredulity and said, “Hi, my name’s Jonah. You’re cute. Wanna fuck?” I slapped Gregg on the shoulder, scolding him. “Date first,” I reminded him. Gregg rolled his head in frustration and said, “Okay. ‘Hi, my name’s Jonah. You’re cute. Wanna date?’” Trying to be more helpful, I asked, “How do you normally ask girls out?” “Normally, I’d go up to her at a party and say, ‘Let’s get out of here.’” “So, go up to him and ask him to get out of here.” “That’s it?” “That’s it,” I responded. “Now, go get him!” Gregg barked like a football coach as he slapped Jonah on his ass and pushed him towards Dennis. Once Jonah was on the other side of the room, Gregg turned to me and said, “Honestly, he’s acting like a nervous high schooler.” “He is a nervous high schooler,” I pointed out. “What’s to be nervous about? Jonah’s popular. He’s on the football team. He’s cute. He’s built. He’s got a nice cock.” I looked at Gregg quizzically. “I checked him out in the locker room. I wanted to make sure he was worth having a three-way with." I turned to look at Jonah and Dennis. Dennis was leaning in, showing interest in everything Jonah was saying (we were too far away and the room was too crowded for us to hear), but Jonah looked like a nervous wreck. “He’s not even a virgin,” Gregg vented. “I’d understand it if he’d never had sex or had never asked anyone out before. They can be terrifying. But he’s done both.” “It’s the first time he’s ever asked a guy out. That’s a huge step.” “He’s not even all that into Dennis. So what if he gets rejected?” “You got nervous asking me out.” Gregg held up his hand and began counting on his fingers one by one. “I had just finally admitted to myself I’m gay, I’d never asked anyone out (girls always asked me), I was a virgin, and I was crushing on you so hard it hurt.” He put his hand back down. “Entirely different story.” After a beat, he added, “And I wasn’t nervous. I was anxious.” “Just cut him some…” I started, but Jonah came back. “What’d he say?” “We’re going out on Friday.” “Excellent,” Gregg said, rustling Jonah’s hair. “Now, can we stop acting like the cast of a teen girl movie?” We left the room as a group, and I caught Jonah looking back at Dennis. Within two weeks, Dennis and Jonah were a couple. Things just move quicker in high school. “He did this on purpose,” Gregg confided in me one afternoon when we were alone. His tone was sulky, and he looked like a little boy who’d had his bicycle stolen. “Did what?” “Got a boyfriend and went all monogamous.” “Be happy for him.” “He was supposed to just get his second v-card punched, then come back and become our third.” I shook my head in disbelief. “You wanted two boyfriends.” Gregg didn’t look embarrassed or guilty. “Can you blame a guy?” “You don’t even have feelings for Jonah.” “Not true. He’s my best friend. Has been since kindergarten.” “Do you have romantic feelings for him? Like you do for me?” Gregg shook his head. I pat his thigh and consoled him. “There, there. It must be hard having one boyfriend and a string of meaningless sexual conquests on the side when what you really wanted was a meaningless second boyfriend as a sexual plaything.” “When you say it like that, it makes me sound like a douche.” “When I say it like that, I’m describing reality.” Gregg laughed at himself and tackled me affectionately. About a month later, Jonah pulled me aside in the hallway at school, and said, “I’ve got a big favor to ask.” “Sure,” I said. “What is it?” Jonah gestured that we needed to find a place that was more private. “What do you want?” I asked, not wanting to be late for my next class. “It’s a Repository favor.” “Say no more,” I said, pulling him into the bathroom. As soon as it cleared, I wedged the door shut with the doorstop. Once we were securely alone, I asked again, “What is it?” “So,” Jonah said, stalling a bit, “you know Dennis.” “Your boyfriend. Yes. We’ve met. He’s nice. Not that talkative.” “He and I haven’t gone to bone town yet.” “Okay…” I said, unsure where he was going. “I mean, we’ve made out, and all that good stuff, but we haven’t had sex.” “I followed you. But what does this have to do with me being The Repository?” “He’s worried I’ll crush him.” Nonplussed, I just sat there silently. “In the last five years, he’s broken his arm twice and his leg once, but it was really bad. He says he breaks bones easily. And he can’t weigh more than 120. Maybe 130. I’m about 200. A little bit more. I’m not as cut as Gregg, but I’m a big guy, and he’s worried I’ll crush him.” “He could be on top.” “We discussed that. He’s also afraid of me rolling over and crushing him if we sleep next to each other.” “Is this a reasonable fear, or is he making a mountain out of a molehill?” “Doesn’t matter. I promised him that as soon as football season was over, I’d slim down some, and then we could be together.” “Football season ended already. Gregg suddenly has a lot more free time.” “And if Dennis and I have a real future as a couple, I’ll slim down for real. But if we’re not a good fit in bed…” “I get it,” I said, filling in the blanks. “It’s just, I worked hard for my muscles, and I like being a big guy. If Dennis is worth it…” He trailed off. “I don’t even know if I’ll like sex with guys as much as I like it with girls. It seems more complicated. More moving parts.” Brushing that aside, I asked, “How much did you tell him you’d lose?” “40 pounds.” “That’s a lot!” “He wanted me to lose 60, I was willing to do 20. 40 was the halfway point.” “He’s seen you at school. He has to know you haven’t lost 40 pounds.” “Ah, see, that’s where lying helps! I told him that I was dressing to look big so my friends didn’t give me shit.” “And he bought it?” “He will until I take off my shirt and sees I’m still a beefcake.” I looked at him with mild disapproval. “I’ve already put myself on a diet and exercise regimen to lose some fat. I have lost five pounds already. I’m not chubby, but I’m doing it even though it means I’ll lose some power. And again, if Dennis and I are a forever thing, then I’ll lose the mass for real. I just… want to know it’s worth it before I make a long-term commitment like that.” “So, when do you want to make a deposit?” “Friday night. He invited me over his house. His parents are going to some fancy party, and they won’t be home ‘til two or three in the morning.” “What time are you going over to his house?” “About 6, maybe 6:30. He’s going to call me when his parents leave.” “Okay. I’m in.” “Really? You’ll help me lie to my boyfriend?” “Hey, I have a date with Gregg that night too. This’ll be fun.”
    15 points
  46. Part 1 – The High School Hero Chapter 7 “Jonah wants a threesome?” “Jonah wants to fuck you. Or be fucked by you. Or both. I think he could be persuaded to join a three-way. Maybe. Let me work on him. The football season is almost over, and we will need something to fill our time.” And Gregg definitely worked his wonders on Jonah. He bought him lunch. He invited him over to hang with us. Jonah liked all the attention, but he seemed clueless as to Gregg’s intentions. “Don’t you guys want some alone time?” Jonah asked after an hour of just hanging out in my attic bedroom. “Three can be alone just as well as two,” Gregg replied quixotically. Jonah twisted up his face, unsure of Gregg’s meaning. The expression on his face highlighted all his freckles. It was endearing. The boy was cute. Not hot, like Gregg. It might be weird to call a solid wall of football player cute, but it was the most accurate adjective. “No,” Jonah clarified, “I mean, some alone time for the two of you to get down to bone town.” He had a way with words. “We get down to bone town plenty,” I said. “We make several trips a week.” “I could always make more trips,” Gregg said flirtatiously, putting his hand on the back of Jonah’s. Jonah pulled his hand back. “Dude! Your boyfriend is right here. I know you guys have some sort of open arrangement or whatever, but he’s right here. That’s just douchey.” “I misspoke,” Gregg corrected, taking my hand and putting both of our hands on the back of Jonah’s. “We could always make more trips.” “My parents are visiting relatives,” I said. “They’re out of the house until tomorrow night.” Jonah said nothing, but the changing colors of his face said everything. First, his face turned pink with anger, assuming we were playing some sort of trick on him. Then, when I nodded, confirming that we weren’t joking, Jonah’s face turned pale with the realization of what Gregg was proposing. Finally, when he’d fully thought through Gregg’s proposition, Jonah blushed so hard that his face turned practically purple. He withdrew his hand again. “You are bi, right?” I asked. “That wasn’t just something you said in the locker room?” “No, I’m bi. I joined the Gay/Straight Alliance and everything.” I hadn’t noticed him among all the new members. “Is it that you don’t find me attractive?” I continued. That question knocked Jonah’s knees out from under him. He began stumbling over his words. “No, you’re the adorablest guy I’ve ever saw. Even before I saw you hulk out. You’re why I know I’m bi.” Gregg put his hand to his chest. “Is it me, then? Do you not find me attractive?” Then he bounced his pecs one by one so they pulled his shirt tight. The vain display brought Jonah back to himself. “No, you’re hot. Pushy, but hot. Annoying, but hot. A little stuck up, but hot.” “Then what’s holding you back?” Gregg asked, interrupting Jonah’s list and ending the pec show. Jonah stood up and began pacing as though pacing would clear his thoughts. “I’ve been out of the closet for like two seconds. I’ve only ever been with women. I’ve never kissed a gay. Or dated a guy.” “But you have seen one completely naked,” Gregg said, trying to cheer him up. “Dude, he’s your boyfriend. Stop that.” Gregg burst into a chuckle. “I was talking about you, but, yeah, you’ve seen Gerry naked too.” Jonah turned to me, his eyes pleading. “Was this his idea? Is he forcing you into this?” “Yes, it was his idea. No, I am not being forced. I laid down ground rules. He followed all of them.” Jonah began backpedaling out of the room. “I’m barely ready for Intro to Bisexuality. This is Advanced Bisexual Calculus.” I approached him consolingly. “We asked. You said no. We’re still friends. All is well.” “I didn’t say no,” Jonah retorted. Gregg was instantly standing. “Really?” “I said not yet.” “Not to put too fine a point on it,” Gregg said, “but when do you think you’ll be ready?” “As far as I’m concerned, the order should be: go on a date with a guy, kiss a guy, go to bone town with a guy, then consider something more advanced.” Gregg’s face grew darkly gleeful. “I can make that all happen, Jonah, my boy. I can get you dated, kissed, and laid within a week. By three different guys if you want. You need only ask.” “See? Pushy!” Jonah turned to me. “This is what I’m talking about. You should hear him at football practice.” I didn’t need to; I’d heard him at the gym. So, I stepped in. “Gregg, Jonah gave us his answer. Respect it.” Then, I turned to Jonah. “On your own time. The invitation stands.”
    15 points
  47. Hey guys, I'm a few hours early, but figured why not.. It's a long one. Enjoy! I was working as a financial analyst in this topsy-turvy, Covid crazy market and it had taken its toll on my mind and body. I was told I needed to get away. Life had become too complicated and stressful. A few weeks in the mountains, away from everyone, including my phone and computer is what it eventually came down to, and not by choice. I was barely sleeping and ended up being cranky during the day, which would put my co-workers on edge. I would eat poorly, when I ate. No breakfast, fast food for lunch, and maybe take-out for dinner, if they delivered to my office. The pouch had returned and others had noticed. My 6’1”, 175-pound swimmers build had fallen off as I had not been to the gym in what seemed like forever. My once toned muscles were sagging or replaced with a layer of fat. My dark blue eyes had dark circles under them and my normally well-kept blonde hair was unkept, long, and showed signs of gray. After the incident on the office floor, my boss, Chuck, pulled me into his office and laid it out for me. Chuck hired me 9 years ago fresh out of college. He saw I had knack and a spark for understanding and predicting stocks. He said I could go far if I put the right attitude and aptitude toward my work. And I did. For 9 long years, I devoted my life to the job. Working late, overtime, weekends, not taking vacations, whatever it took to get the job done and to keep the clients happy, and rich. But, at the same time, I also led an active personal life, dating men who shared the same passion for life as me, working out religiously, eating sensibly. I had been on track for promotions, and got them. Then Covid hit. My life went sideways. Dating came to a screeching halt. Everyone was afraid to go out and meet, even for a quick cup of coffee in the park. This is to say nothing of the market for the first few months, and the lay-offs most companies were doing. Everyone in the office was petrified of screwing up, knowing the company was looking for a reason to trim the fat to keep a healthy bottom line. Then the gyms closed. That hit me hard. I have some weights and equipment at home, but like most people, I relied on the gym. I tried to buy stuff online, but the backlog was weeks, if not months. I gained a few pounds, but figured I could adjust my meals to compensate. Yeah, that didn’t work. Skipping breakfast was bad, but compensating later in the day made it worse. 15 pounds later and my mood darkened. I was irritable at work and home. Staying up too late, worrying about my job, my weight, my sex life, my everything… Chuck watched the slow spiral. He would casually mention to me to take a few days off to recharge and clear my head, but I shrugged it off. I had work to do. Who would get it done, if not me? Then I snapped. It just happened one Thursday. The computer would not work, the paper in the copier jammed, someone made a quiet comment I thought was about me, and the flood gates opened. Next thing I know, Chuck and I are sitting in his office, door shut, blinds closed, him looking at me with the concern on his face only a friend would show, and me…deflated. My energy gone, my breathing shallow and restless. I sat slumped in the comfortable leather wingback chair staring at nothing in particular, but Chuck was right in front of me, in a similar chair, not behind his desk. My sleeves rolled half way up my arms, shirt partially untucked, sweat stains on my chest and under my arms. My eyes red and puffy. My throat dry. He softly says, “Cole, you better?” He hands me another cup of water. I take a sip; the cold water feels harsh as it goes down my parched throat. “That was quite a show out there.” He’s calm and not passing judgement. I’m still hazy as to what I did, but I can imagine it was pretty bad. I glance up, and he cracks half a smile to let me know he gets it. I shrug my shoulders, not sure how to answer his question, but knowing I want to just cry. It’s still inside of me, this pain, thought of failure, how my life will never get back to what it was a few months ago. I feel his strong hand on my shoulder, giving it a squeeze to let me know he’s here for me. He leans back into his chair, his piercing brown eyes, looking at me. “Cole.” He says it in a manner that he wants me to look at him. I look up. “I need you to take some time off.” I shut my eyes, knowing this was coming, but am still stunned to hear it. Right now, my job is all I have left of my life, to take that away, even for a day, I’d be lost. “I know you hate to take a day off, unless it’s absolutely necessary, but…” I look at him again, “It’s necessary.” He says resolutely. I sigh. I gather myself and say with as much of a positive attitude as I can, “Ok, I can take a long weekend, say next Monday and Tuesday?” Chuck shakes his head from side to side. I open my mouth, but nothing comes out. He puts his hand on my knee and quietly says, “I’m not talking a few days, Cole. I need you take a few weeks off.” My head snaps up and when I open my mouth to protest, he squeezes my knee, letting me know to be calm. I take a few breaths and another sip of water. “Buddy, whatever is inside of you has been building for a while. A few days won’t cure it. You need to get away from this.” He spreads his arms around the room. “A few weeks at minimum.” I stare at him and think ‘My job is my life. What will I do?’ He senses my thoughts. He says, “You will still have a job when you return, but as of the end of work today, you’re on vacation.” “But, my clients, my files, my…” I stammer. “Will be taken care of.” He says without hesitation, his eyes looking directly at me. “But…” I say with a slow, unsure voice. “We will handle it.” I fidget in the chair, looking around his office. “Cole, the company existed before you got here, it will survive a few weeks without you, trust me.” I sniffle. His hand tightens. “You will work through your pain and come back a stronger man.” There’s no getting around this. I know I need to take the time. He’s half offering, half ordering me to do it. I need to accept that he’s trying to help. “Ok.” I whisper. I think for a few moments, “Can I take my...” “Nope.” He says decisively. “Work phone, laptop, anything else work-related stays here.” I frown, but know he’s right. He checks his watch. “Listen. Here’s what I’m going to do for you.” I glance up at him. He’s got a devilish smile on his face. “The company owns a cabin in the mountains. About 4 hours away.” I’ve heard about this place. The highest people in the company whisper about it in the hallways as some kind of Eden in the woods. “This time of year, nobody is there.” He says this spreading his arms wide. “Let me check with the big-wigs and if it’s open, I’m going to block off a month for you there.” I sigh thinking of the cost. God; food, travel there, packing, what do I take… My mind has wandered and Chuck’s voice brings me back, “…are the nicest caretakers around.” He’s smiling at me. “They will take care of your every need. You just ask, and they will get it for you. Now, I don’t mean go overboard and have steak and lobster every night with a nice Pinot, but don’t live on stale bread and water either.” He winks at me and I crack a smile. “Ok.” Chuck claps his hands in victory. He stands up, puts a hand out to me and I stand to shake it. He pulls me in for a hug. “Remember, this time away is for you to recharge. A month in the mountains, away from this rat race.” He rolls his eyes. “Maybe I should go out there,” He points to the office floor outside his office, “and let it all out.” I smile, thinking what I sight that would be, and now realize what I sight I must have been. My smile fades. “I guess I need to apologize to a bunch of people before I go.” He just looks at me and nods, knowing it won’t be easy. “That will be the toughest thing you have to do for the next month.” His hand is on my shoulder. He squeezes and continues, “Go out there, do your thing, apologize, and get your stuff ready. The moment I get the ‘ok’, you’re out of here.” I glance at my watch. He sarcastically says, “Leave that at home too. Up there, live your day by the sun, not your watch.” I crook an eye at him and ask quietly, “How’d you get so good at this?” He wraps an arm around my shoulder as he leads me to the door. He says with all seriousness, “You’re not the first person to stumble. I’ve been where you are.” He pats me on the back as I open the door. He points his finger at me. “Give me half an hour, and be ready.” I nod and walk across the floor to stares and not-too-subtle glances as his door shuts behind me. ** The four-hour drive on a late Friday afternoon was pretty easy. The directions were straightforward. Me in my burgundy 2019 Volvo S60 4 dr. sedan, driving west into the dusk, toward an apparent palatial estate of a mountain house. I was thinking ‘cabin in the woods with an outhouse for a bathroom and your bath is the creek half mile away’, but Chuck made it out to be a bit more than that. Not sure if he was buttering me up, or if I was exaggerating it in my head. He made me promise not to take any electronics, including my cell phone, Ipad, headphones, even my Movado watch had to sit this one out. He said there is a phone in the house, but it only calls to the caretaker’s home. ** As I pull off the main road, I realize how remote the place is. The driveway is a narrow gravel path. I click on my high-beams and take it nice and slow. On either side of the road is a dense tree and shrubbery line, well-manicured and in pristine condition. I guess it’s to keep the spectators from getting a view of the estate or house or log cabin, or whatever is at the other end of the driveway. About ¼ mile later, I come to the iron gate he mentioned. I roll the window down, punch the code into the keypad and silently pray the gate opens. Once I hit enter, I wait a second or two and then a spotlight comes on and the gate slowly rolls to the right. I notice a well-placed camera under the light. They know I’m here, that’s for sure. As the gate finishes opening, I think, ‘Well, that’s one hurdle down’. On the other side of the gate, the path widens and becomes a wide cement paved road. I breathe a sigh of relief. The road winds thru another wooded area for about a mile, then the tree line ends and the road heads up an incline. I see meadows on both sides of the driveway. I can see house lights in the distance and some off to the side, about half mile away. I figure one set is the cabin, the other, the caretaker’s home. I follow the road up and it winds back into a tree line. After about 3 minutes, I pass the turnoff to the caretaker’s house, which I catch a quick glimpse at and think, ‘it’s a pretty nice place in-and-of-itself.’ I roll on for another 3 minutes. The trees end and the road pours onto a circular brick paved driveway leading to an actual log cabin. The lights are on, in anticipation of my arrival. ‘Shit’ I think to myself. ‘Pretty fucking nice.’ It’s a log cabin, but not the one from Little House on the Prairie. More like a large two story ‘A frame’ house with decks and patios around it. I park my car, get out, and grab one of my bags. I walk to the front door and put the key in the lock, thinking ‘last hurdle’. If the key works, I’m golden, if not, I’m sure the cops will be here rather quickly. The key works. The door opens to a wide two-story foyer with recessed lights and hardwood floors all around. I do the quick check of the house, nobody here. I grab the rest of my bags from the car, lock it, then head back inside. I relock the front door and carry my bags to the living room. As I set them down, I see the fireplace is on, real logs, not a gas one. I head to the kitchen area on the other side of the open space and find a note. The handwriting is immaculate and is definitely feminine. Dear Mr. Cole, Welcome to the cabin. Mr. Fisher and myself are here to help you with anything you need. Please feel free to call us using the phone on the kitchen wall. It is a direct line to us, no need to dial. It will ring automatically on our side. The refrigerator is fully stocked. If there is anything you need, food wise, please let us know. If you would like me to make your meals, just let me know and we can create a menu based on your preferences. Linens are changed every 3 days, unless you request them to be changed more often. Laundry can be done when requested. There is a pamphlet on the counter with instructions on how to work the hot tub, whirlpool, and sauna. You will notice there are no TVs or radios in the house, nor is there an internet connection. The cabin was designed for the occupants to rest and relax. There is a library off the living room with a full selection of classic novels and some more modern tomes. If you would like a massage or help with exercising, please let us know. Mr. Fisher is very adept at helping people work out their kinks. The workout room is in the pool house, next to the pool. We took the liberty of turning the heater on in the pool as it is still chilly here at night. Graciously, Mrs. Fisher. I re-read the letter and put it down. I look around again and get my bearings. I go the fridge, open it, and find Mrs. Fisher was correct in that it is fully stocked. I see a selection of white wines from Pinot Grigio to Riesling. There are a couple different bottles of beer as well. I pull out a Stella and see the bottle opener on the side of the fridge. I check the freezer and find a frosted Stella glass on the middle shelf. I think, ‘Yeah, I could get used to this’. I pour the beer and start to wander around. The living room is sunken, and is also 2 stories with a balcony overlooking it. The furniture is rustic, over-sized, leather, and very comfortable. The walls have artwork from local artists. I do not recognize the names, but their work is outstanding. The fieldstone fireplace and hearth sit along the outside wall and there are French doors on each side. The curtains on the doors are closed, but I wander over and take a look out. Right outside is a brick paver patio leading to the rectangular pool. The light in the pool is on and casts a green blue light into the clear night sky. I turn back toward the house and see the door to the library off to a side. I click the light on and peek inside. I see floor to ceiling oak bookcases crammed with hardback books. There are windows on the far side of the room and two leather Duncan overstuffed sofas with rolled arms sitting opposite each other in the middle of the room on top of an Oriental rug. There is Cross Island lift top coffee table between them with a vase of fresh white Peony’s and purple and pink Irises. I click the light off and turn to see the dining room. There is a Florentina dining table and chairs in the middle of the room. I see a James Moder Wide Palace Ice Light chandelier hanging over the table and a Mahogany buffet table at the far end of the room. The hardwood floor is covered by a Channing Persian-style Hand tufted wool rug. There are more French doors leading to a private patio with a glass table and set of 6 chairs. The view opens to a wooded area and a small fountain. I come back thru the foyer and I’m back in the kitchen. I refill my beer, and take a look around. The fridge is a Viking 36-inch-wide French door in brushed stainless steel. Next to it is a matching granite counter top which extends around the whole kitchen. The stove, also Viking, is a 48-inch, 6 burners in stainless steel. The island has the same granite top with a deep sink. The pantry door is shut. No need to check it out, as I’m sure it’s full of food. The cabinets are glass with mullion inserts. I see plenty of fine Blue Willow China and then regular daily use plates and glasses. I grab my bags and head back to the foyer and up the steps to the 2nd floor. Again, hardwood floors throughout, with a carpet runner. I see three bedrooms; all seem to be master suites. I find one with a made bed and assume this is my room. It has a vaulted ceiling with exposed wood beams and a Hunter Ceiling fan hanging down. The king-sized bed has plenty of pillows for me and the dark blue spread compliments the lighter blue area rug under the bed. I see a walk-in closet on one side of the room and a bureau against the wall opposite the bed. There are French doors on the opposite side of the room. I walk to the doors, open them and step out onto a 10-foot wide by 20-foot-long balcony, overlooking the front yard and nearby woods. I can hear the crickets chirping. I take a deep breath and can feel some of the tension leave my body. I step back inside and pull the doors shut. I step into the master bath and see it’s just as impressive as the rest of the house. Double vanity, walk-in shower, heated towel rack, and a large soaking tub, with enough room to fit two adults. I put my empty beer glass on the night stand and flop onto the bed. I close my eyes and think, ‘No wonder this place has been kept a secret.’ I run my hands over my face and suddenly feel tired. I decide to call it an evening. I notice there are no clocks in the room. I remember what Chuck said, ‘Live your day by the sun’. I pick up one of my bags, pull out my bathroom items and put them on the bathroom counter. I pull out my PJ bottoms and change into them. I head back to the bathroom and finish up in there. I take a look at myself in the mirror and am suddenly ashamed of what I see. Tired from a simple four-hour drive, bags under my eyes, a flabby stomach where a six-pack used to sit. I glance away embarrassed, but then look back, and stare at my reflection. I say out loud, “Cole, you have a month to get your shit together. You better fucking do it.” I suck in my gut and can see glimpses of my six-pack. I think, ‘There’s still hope.’ And smile to myself. I turn the lights off and head to the bed. As I lay down and pull the covers up, I realize how quiet it is. No city noises. No cars, subway, planes, people, or TVs from the neighbor’s apartment. No one on the street yelling obscenities at their boyfriend or girlfriend. No kids shrieking or parents fighting. Just peace and quiet. I drift off. I wake the next morning, Saturday morning. No clue what time it is, but I know it’s well past the time I would normally get up as the sunlight is streaming into the room thru the curtains. I stare at the ceiling fan and the wood beams beyond it. My mind drifts to work. Did I set my out of office response? I did I update the message on my phone? Then I remember what Chuck said as he was ushering me out, “Cole, we’ll handle this, you handle this.” And he lightly tapped the side of my head. I take a deep breath and let my body relax as much as I can. After a few minutes, I get out of bed and pad into the bathroom and do my thing. After I wash my hands and run some cold water on my face, I get changed into a pair of dark blue nylon gym shorts and a yellow dry mesh t-shirt. I pull out my size 11 Brooks Cascadia trail running shoes and head downstairs. The fire is out. Oops, I probably should have put it out last night before I went up. Have to tuck that away for next time. The house is flooded with sunlight. I head to the French doors and pull them open. The sun is half way up the morning sky. Guessing it’s either 10 or 1030. The morning chill has worn off and the day is heating up. I walk out onto the patio and see the pool and deck furniture. There is also a Weber Genesis II Stainless steel gas grill off to a side. I wander around the pool to the pool house and take a peek inside. It’s fully loaded with equipment. I’ll have plenty of time to get re-acquainted with everything. I start to stretch. I sit on the warming brick pavers and can feel the tightness in my muscles. This run won’t be fun, but I have to do it. I’ve got to start somewhere and right here, right now is the best place and time. After 10 minutes, I feel loose, or loose enough not to do any permanent damage. I head to the edge of the patio and look out over the woods and fields below. It’s absolutely gorgeous. I take another deep breath and jog off the edge. I head down an obvious path and it winds into the woods. I take it nice and slow to start, remembering I’ll have to climb this hill to get home. I get a mile or so into my jog and find the path has leveled out. The trees are thinning as well. I come to the edge of a meadow and I see a pond in the middle of it. I continue my jog thru the warm fresh air and the path takes me right to the pond. I see an area has been cleared and there are a couple of benches there, creating a sitting area which faces the pond. I can hear frogs croaking. They fall silent as I pass them. As I circle the pond, I decide this makes a logical turning point and I head back. I get back into the wooded area and am half way up the hill when I see a green John Deere 3032E tractor and trailer in the middle of the path. I slow my jog and come to a walk as I near it. I call out, “Hello?” I hear a deep manly voice respond from in the trees, “Hello there.” I glance around, but do not see the man who called back. I try again, “Hello? My name is Cole. I’m staying at the cabin.” The voice comes back, a bit closer this time, “Oh. Hello Mr. Cole. My name is Mr. Fisher. I’m the care-taker for the property.” I can now see him emerging through the oaks and pines. My breath catches. When I think care-takers, I think an elderly married couple who live on the property as a way to make some extra money for their retirement. She dresses in flowery printed dresses and has gray hair bundled up on her head, held there by bobby pins and maybe a scarf. She’ll have an apron on all the time and probably has gardening gloves stashed away in a pocket. She’ll smell of apple pie and has a warm, grandmotherly smile, which puts everyone at ease. She’ll pinch your cheeks and want to hug you every time you see her. He’ll be dressed in overalls, a flannel shirt, and Workhog XT VentTEK work boots, even in hottest August. He’ll be wearing a straw hat and have a sprig of grass in his mouth. There’ll be a red and black bandana in his back pocket to wipe the sweat off his brow; and his hands will be calloused and worn, but strong and nimble. There will be a pair of old work gloves hanging out of his other back pocket. He’ll look at you, squinting thru one eye, pointing his pinky at you as he dispenses valuable life lessons. The man who stepped towards me, was not that. I had to shut my mouth for fear of gaping at him too long. Mr. Fisher was probably my age, but he was 6’3”, easily 230-pounds, and not wearing overalls or a flannel shirt. Wavy dark brown hair, matted down by the first signs of sweat, cover his head. He has 5-day stubble on his face. High cheek bones and a strong jaw line help define his face. He’s wearing a sweaty dry-fit mesh t-shirt, that is snug around his chest and free flowing around his tight waist. His arms are like ham hocks hanging off his shoulders. His biceps are engorged with blood due to the work he was doing before I interrupted him. I see veins crawling over them. He’s wearing tan work pants and I can see he does have on work boots. I laugh to myself, ‘I got one thing right.’ As he steps thru the trees and closer to the path, I see his bright green eyes size me up in about a second. He pulls off a work glove and sticks his hand out. In his deep voice he says, “Good morning Mr. Cole. How are you today? Did you sleep well?” I break my stare, glancing from left to right, then cautiously back at him. I look into eyes, smile, and say, “Good morning Mr. Fisher. I’m doing well today, thank you. Yes, I did sleep well last night. Probably one of the best nights of sleep in a very long time.” We glance at each other again, and I say, “Great morning for a run.” He nods, wiping sweat from his face with the back of his wrist, his bicep bulging, I stare at it a bit too long and he notices. I quickly add, “I haven’t been able to do this,” I nod toward the trail “in a very long time. I’m glad I did.” I look back at him and he’s grinning, chest puffed out, sweat stain running down the deep crevice between his pecs. My tongue quickly flicks out to wet my lips. I try not to stare, but the sight of his body makes it hard not to. I feel a twitch down below. I shuffle my feet and lean against a tree to stretch my calf muscle, trying to casually hide my excitement. I embarrassingly say, “Need to stay loose. Don’t want cramp up on my first run.” I nervously smile to him. He just watches me with a grin that I think means he knows what’s up. I say, “Yeah, the house is bigger than I thought, and I have it all to myself.” I cringe and think to myself, ‘Fuck, I hope that doesn’t sound like I’m asking him to come over’. He smiles back, “Yeah, the cabin is on the large side when there’s just one person there.” Now the awkward silence. It lasts for just 10 seconds, but seems like eternity. My breathing which had been heavy due to the jog has slowed. His sweating has eased, but he is still breathing deeply. His chest rising and falling. I notice his pert nipples thru the fabric. I break the silence, “I’m sorry to have bothered you, Mr. Fisher. I’ll let you get back to work.” I smile to him. He looks me over once more and says in a confident tone, “Since this is your first jog in a while, you will want to take some extra care in your warm down. Remember to stretch everything or you may cramp up later today.” I nod in appreciation. “I’ll be up to the cabin later today, if you need help with anything.” ‘Oh fuck, did he just come on to me?’. I look at the path, thinking, ‘Not sure Chuck would appreciate me getting it on with the help on the first day.’ I look back at him and graciously say, “Thank you. You know where I’ll be.” He winks at me. I turn from him and start my jog back up the hill, trying to keep my inflating unit from banging my leg. I get back to the house, run up to the bedroom, grab a towel, lay on the bed, and proceed to jerk off, remembering what the gorgeously muscular Mr. Fisher looks like. Afterwards, I shower, shave, and get ready for the rest of the day, I head to the kitchen and look for the microwave. I find it and spot a clock on it. ‘Ha!’ It’s around noon. I open the fridge and find more than enough ingredients for a salad. I fill a plate, grab a glass of ice water and head to the pool area. I wander back in and go into the library. I don’t find a classic I’d like to read, but spot a book on yoga and relaxation. ‘What are the odds’ I think to myself, rolling my eyes. I pull it down and head back out. I take my time enjoying the salad and realize I’m eating fresh vegetables, like picked off the plant within a few days, not something I hurriedly grabbed at the local mini-mart that was God knows how many days old. I savor every bite. I start to read thru the book. Much of the first few pages are common sense tips, which I need to re-incorporate into my life. Get decent sleep, drink plenty of water, stretch your neck, etc. I move from the patio table to a deck lounge chair and continue to read. The warm sun is overhead. A gentle breeze runs between the house and the pool house. Next thing I know, I’m re-awakened by the sound of Mr. Fisher’s voice. “Mr. Cole?” I hear distantly. “Mr. Cole, are you awake?” My eyes slowly open, the book has fallen to the ground and my hands are laying at my sides. I squint thru the bright sunlight to see him standing near me, but off to the side. “Good afternoon Mr. Fisher.” I groggily say smiling to him. I quickly collect myself and continue, “Sorry, guess I dozed off.” He smiles back to me. I turn, get up, and my leg cramps. I stumble a bit and fall toward the patio table. He is by my side in a flash, gripping my elbow with a strong hand. I reach my other hand to the table and steady myself. With concern in his voice, he asks, “Are you alright?” His hand still holding me, his fingers tight on my skin. I can feel the warmth of his body and can smell the sweat on him. He easily guides me to a chair and I sit. “I am, thank you.” He slowly releases my arm and takes a seat next to me, his eyes scanning my body. “I guess the jog and sun wore me out more than I thought.” He nods. My leg cramps again and I wince in pain. I reach for it. “You didn’t stretch after your jog, did you?” He asks in a knowing tone. I sheepishly nod no. I can’t really tell him I was busy taking care of a raging hard-on, rather than stretching out. “Ok.” He stands, pushes his chair back and turns to me. “Turn your chair.” I do. “Stick your leg out as much as you can.” I attempt to straighten it, but it sits at a 30-degree angle. I hear him chuckle lowly. He reaches both hands out and takes ahold of my calf. I can see the muscles on the lower part twitching. He sees it as well and starts to gently massage the area. His strong fingers rub, then dig into the muscle, loosening the fibers. The cramp eases after a few minutes of his ministrations. I sigh in relief. He hears it, smiles, while still looking down, and says, “I guess ‘lesson learned’, Mr. Cole?” I hear a bit of sarcasm in his voice, but can tell he’s not being malicious. I give it right back to him, “Yes sir, Sargent Fisher.” He glances up and winks. “Also, you can just call me ‘Cole’. The ‘Mr.’ part makes me feel like old.” “Ok, but only if you call me Jake. ‘Mr. Fisher’ are my dad and my Pappy.” He stands up and gets back into his seat. He crosses his legs and his huge work boots clunk into the table. We both laugh. Now the conversation starts to flow. “Ah, so you and your wife are the caretakers?” I ask digging for info. “No.” I raise an eyebrow. “The ‘Mrs. Fisher’ is my Nona.” I nod in understanding. “Nona is still able to get around and do things, but Pappy passed away a few years ago. I was brought on to help and do the heavy lifting. Kind of say, I like the gig. The work isn’t too bad. Just maintain the estate and help the people who stay here with any issues, you know like cramps in their legs.” Now it’s his turn to raise an eyebrow and smile at me. “Sorry to hear about your grandfather.” He nods in appreciation. “Is there a lot of heavy lifting?” He shrugs his boulder shoulders. “How big is the estate?” “It’s a couple hundred acres.” My eyes get large. He sees it, smiles, and says, “Yeah, we don’t get too many ‘regular people’ here.,” He uses air quotes. He looks at the house and pool. “Usually, it’s one of the execs looking to bring side-fling up for a good time weekend. Or maybe one of their families over a holiday.” He’s very nonchalant about it. He puts his hands behind his head and intertwines his fingers. His biceps flex and I try not to stare. “There are quite a few paths to maintain. And I have to mow the meadow area every few weeks, but besides that, and taking down a few dead trees every now and then, not much really happens.” “Sounds like a pretty sweet gig, like you said.” “Yeah, I get to look after Nona as well. She’s not as young as she thinks she is anymore.” We both chuckle. “I mean, she still can put me in my place with a glance, but she makes a mean lasagna, so I am happy to help out.” “Must be hard on your social life, being so far from town…and people?” “Eh, I sneak off once the chores are done.” He says with a knowing wink. “Town is not that far, comparatively speaking.” I give him a sly smile and ask, “You ever bring a date up to ‘the big house’, just for some fun?” I spread my arms around and say, “What girl wouldn’t like this view.” I think to myself ‘and a view of your body in a speedo or less.’ He lets out a raucous laugh, “If I brought a date here, I think Nona would have my hide.” I notice he didn’t say ‘girl’, but ‘date’. Maybe… “I think my leg is feeling better and I’m sure you have better things to do” I am cut off by the French doors opening. I turn to see a spry elderly woman walk out. Must be Mrs. Fisher. Jake immediately stands, he looks down at the ground. She speaks with authority in her voice, “Jake, I believe you have some trees to trim in the lower meadow. I think you’ve taken up enough of Mr. Cole’s time.” He quietly says, “Yes, Nona.” He turns and starts to walk to the path. When he gets to the edge, he turns and says to me, “Please remember to fully stretch before and after each jog. It would not do you any good to be laid up while you were here.” I take his meaning as something other than what he says out loud for his Nona. He turns and I see his broad back descend the hill. I hear tractor start and drive away. “Mr. Cole.” I turn to Mrs. Fisher and see she is half of what I expected. She’s about 5’3”, maybe 100 pounds. She’s got the gray hair and gardening gloves, but past that, she’s her own person. “I’m sorry if my grandson was bothering you. Sometimes he gets chatty with the guests.” I see steel in her eyes and realize not much gets past her. Now I can see why Jake hasn’t brought any dates up here. “I hope you got settled in last night.” I nod. “Very nice. Would you like me to prepare any meals for you? I see you found something for lunch.” She glances at the dirty plate. “I did, thank you. I made a salad. The vegetables were very fresh. Much better than I am used to in the city.” She smiles. “As to making meals for me…” She looks at me like she really wants to cook for me to show off her skills. “Maybe a dinner or two a week?” She nods ok, but I can tell she’s disappointed. “Maybe more as time goes on.” I wave my arms around and says, “This is new to me and a bit overwhelming right now.” She nods, “Maybe in a few days, after I get comfortable. Right now, I need to spend time thinking some things through and I’m not sure what my appetite will be like. I would hate for you to cook a full meal and I only eat a small portion of it.” “I understand.” She responds flatly. “If you change your mind, just let me know.” I nod. “I’m going to make a quick check of the house and I’ll leave you be. May I take the plate in?” I get up to hand it to her. She turns to go but I ask a question, “May I ask what the weather is going to be like for the next few days? I’d hate to be out on the property and get stuck in a rain shower. Not having a radio or TV, makes it rather hard to find out.” She smiles and with a slightly condescending tone in her voice says, “You’re on one of the highest points of land around. You’ll be able to see and hear any storms while they are far enough away.” I try to let it go and say, “Thank you Mrs. Fisher.” I return to the lounge chair and lay back down. I pick up the book and flip to the page I was on prior to falling asleep. I hear the French doors shut. The rest of the afternoon is uneventful. I read a few chapters of the book. I grab a yoga mat from the exercise room and try a few of the easier poses. After that I go for a swim. The water is warm, but not too warm to make it uncomfortable. I wander into the exercise room and do a light chest and arm workout. I’ve got a month to get back into shape. No need to pull something on the first day. I make my dinner, some salmon, vegetables, and rice. I find a bottle of Pinot Noir and remember what Chuck said, but then think, ‘he’s not here’. I open the bottle and let it breathe while the salmon is resting. I find a loaf of sour dough bread and cut off a few slices. I take everything back to the patio and sit to enjoy the meal in the fading light. After I clean up, I grab a pen and paper and map out my plan for the upcoming week, while sitting in one of the one leather chairs in the living room. Not having my cell phone calendar makes it a bit tougher, but I manage to put a rough schedule together. It includes jogging daily, working out, reading, and yoga. I also write up a quick meal plan based on what I saw in the pantry, fridge, and freezer. I realize I will need to contact Mrs. Fisher for a few more items. I write up a quick grocery list and leave it on the counter with her name on it. Maybe she’ll pick it up next time she comes up. I grab a Granny Smith apple and head back to the patio. Night has set in and I can hear owls in the surrounding trees. I also hear crickets singing their song in the grass outside the pool area. I begin to take stock of my life and realize that while I may not be able to afford an estate like this one, I can afford to get away for a week every now and then. I take a few deep breaths of the clean, fresh mountain air and stare up into the night sky. The stars are so clear. I try to make out some constellations, but am woefully bad at it. I’ll have to check the library for book on them. I move to a lounge chair and lay for a while, just watching the sky and listening to nature. I nod off once or twice and decide to call it a night. I get another restful sleep. I wake to the sun streaming in again. I decide to move quicker today. I get a quick shower, don’t bother shaving, and brush my teeth. I get into my jogging gear and head down. I notice the grocery list is still on the counter. I head out to the exercise room. I stretch for a full ten minutes, as I found a stop watch in the room. I head down the same path as yesterday, but at a slightly faster pace. It feels nice. I get to the pond and head past it this time. I go to the far edge of the meadow, and re-enter the wooded area. The path leads up an incline and then opens to another meadow, this one overlooking the next valley. The path splits and I take the left branch. I have a feeling this one will lead toward the gate house and driveway. I continue on for another half mile and come thru the woods to the driveway. I’m a few yards away from the gate. I start to jog up the hill on the grass beside the drive. I get to the caretaker’s house and slow my pace. I glance in and see it is a 2-story cottage with a work garage off to the side. I see a beat up 1999 Ford F150 pickup and a later model Jeep Cherokee in the driveway. I don’t see Jake’s tractor. He must be on the property somewhere. I turn and continue up the hill. I get to the main house and slow my pace. I enter the circle in front of the house and see his tractor. The attached trailer is loaded down with tree limbs. I see the limbs were broken off, not sawed. Some are pretty thick and I think, ‘Jake must be one strong man to break limbs that size.’ I glance around, but do not see him. I walk to the side of the house and go thru a grape-vine covered arbor to the side yard. I pass thru beds of annual and perennial flowers. I stop to smell the ones in bloom. Such a soothing effect. I see a bench near a birdbath and sit for a bit. The shade of an old elm tree protects me from the sun. I feel a slight warm breeze. It feels nice. I hear Finches, Thrushes, and Bluebirds in the trees around me. I guess I’m interrupting their time at the bath. I spread my arms over the back of the bench, slouch down a bit, close my eyes for a minute, and let the calm and peacefulness of the moment sink in. His deep voice hits me from behind, “They smell nice, don’t they, Cole?” I open my and turn to face him. His green eyes penetrate me. “How was your run?” I saw you take off a while ago.” “It felt nice Jake, thanks for asking. I’m glad I pushed myself to go further this time.” I ignore the fact that he saw me leave. He’s going to be around the house and property and will see me, even if I don’t see him. I take a look at him and see he’s in another sweaty t-shirt and tan work pants. His arms are pumped again. I guess there was some heavy lifting to do, or breaking branches. He sees me looking at him and smiles. He glances at my leg and asks, “How does calf feel? Any signs you’re going to cramp up again?” “I don’t think so. I was just about the go into the exercise room and warm down.” He nods. I take a chance and ask, “The welcome note your grandmother left said you give massages?” His face brightens. “How do I get on the list for one?” I ask with a sly smile. “I mean, given your size,” I wave my arm toward his body. “I’m sure your schedule is booked solid.” He laughs and says, “I think I can squeeze you in. Are you looking for a therapeutic massage or deep tissue?” He crosses his arms over his huge chest and waits for my answer. “I think a deep tissue would do the trick.” “Figured as much.” He looks me over again and says, “What are your plans in about an hour or so?” “Besides a whole lot of ‘not much’, nothing really, just reading and looking at the scenery.” I try hard not to stare at his muscles. “I guess I can be free.” He booms, “Perfect.” He inflates his chest and stands up a bit straighter. “Be in the exercise room. I need to head back to the house, get cleaned up, and get my gear.” I turn to walk to the back of the house and as I pass him, he puts his hand on my shoulder, squeezes, and quietly says, “You’ll feel like a new man when I’m done with you.” He winks at me again and turns toward the front of the house. I think, ‘yeah, I’m sure I will.’ The thought of his hands rubbing my body gets me hard rather quickly. I head around the house and quickly go upstairs. I take a hot shower to ease my erection and to wash the sweat off me. I decide to shave. It only takes a few minutes due to my poor beard growing genes. I get dressed and head to the kitchen. I grab a fresh mango from the counter, squeeze it to make sure it’s ripe, then cut it. I get the fruit out and put it in a dish. I check the microwave and have 15 minutes. I sit at the counter and enjoy the sweetness of the fruit. I put the dish in the sink to clean later and notice the grocery list is gone. I head to the patio and wait for Jake. A few minutes later I hear him coming thru the flower garden on the side of the house. I want to immediately turn and look at him, to see what he’s wearing, to see if his muscles are on display or are covered up. Has he shaved his sexy beard off, or left it on for my pleasure? He calls out to me, “Hey Cole, right on time.” With some jocularity in his voice he says, “It’s always nice when the client is on time, or even early.” Now I turn to see him. My heart starts to race and blood is diverted to my groin. His still wet hair is pushed back over his head and covered by a dark blue baseball hat. The hat is on backwards and there a few hairs sticking out the front and falling on his forehead. He didn’t shave. I smile inwardly as I take in his face. Those green eyes and winning smile. That scruffy beard. I would love to run my fingers over it, just to feel the coarseness of it and the underlying jawline. He’s wearing a bright green tank-top which fits him like a second skin. His chest is pumped and his pert nipples are clearly visible, and more prominent than I thought. I wonder how sensitive they are and if I can make him fidget with delight as I twist or nibble them. I see a few dark hairs at the top of his pecs. His arms. My oh my. They must be 18-inches, unpumped, with veins crawling over them. His shirt is tucked into a pair of dark gray mesh gym shorts. His waist must be 31 or 32-inchs. I can see his abs thru the shirt. My mouth waters. Those mesh shorts, they seem to be a size too small for his tree trunk legs. God, what those tan workpants were hiding. His quads are rippling with muscle and his hairy calves are enormous. I see his has flip-flops on, but even his feet look manly. I see him smiling at me as I finish taking him in. “You get a nice look?” He asks. I blush. “Dude, don’t worry, I get it all the time.” ‘I bet you do’ I think to myself. He’s carrying a backpack which must hold the massage oils. I stand up as he nears me, and remember we’re about the same height. He’s just wider and sexier. He glances up and down my body, and now it’s his turn to blush, as I catch him looking. I wink at him. I say, “So, let’s do this.” We head in. He quickly clears off an exercise table and pulls a sheet out of one of the cabinets along the wall. He spreads it over the table and pats his hand on it, motioning for me to sit. I do. He gets in front of me, squats down, his legs exploding with muscle, and starts to poke and squeeze and expertly assess my body. He starts with my feet and moves upward. He asks if anything hurts and about previous injuries. I answer, staring at his hat and his muscled forearms. As he gets to my midsection and chest, my semi-erect cock is partially straining my shorts. He completely ignores it. I’m guessing he’s seen it happen before. He stands and works on my shoulders for a second. “Please take off your shirt.” I do. His eyes wander down my body, taking in what used to be a toned torso. He asks me to sit up straight and I do. He puts his fingers on my clavicle and presses in. He raises my right arm and uses his other hand to apply pressure to my side chest and upper rib cage. He releases my arm and takes a step back. He looks me in the eyes and asks, “Swimmer, runner, or gymnast?” “Swam in high school and college. Did some cross country in high school too.” He nods. “It shows. You’ve got that nice lean build. Your muscles are there, but just need to be toned up.” I nod but with embarrassment. “Cole, it happens. Life gets in the way. You skip a day at the gym, then it’s every other day. I get it.” I look him in the eyes and see not an ounce of judgement. “May I ask what brought you here? You aren’t the typically guest. And, for a month?” I sigh and give him the abbreviated version, including the part of me being gay. He just listens, nodding every so often. He gently puts his hand on my thigh and says with sincerity, “I’m sorry.” I look at him with appreciation. “I must say, you have one nice boss to give you a month off so you can get yourself back on course.” I think to myself, he’s absolutely right. “Well, now that’s it’s out in the open, you can develop a course of action.” I smile to him and proudly say, “I sketched out a plan last night after dinner. Trust me, it involves a lot of exercise and working thru some stuff up here.” I tap the side of my head. “Well, I can’t help you with that, but I’d be more than happy to help you with the exercise part.” I look at him with a bit of skepticism. I tentatively ask, “Won’t your grandmother be upset that you’re shirking your work responsibilities?” He shrugs his boulder shoulders and says back, “Well, part of my job description is to make the guests feel at home and help them with whatever they need.” His green eyes dance with anticipation. A slight smile comes over both our faces. He claps his hands together and excitedly says, “Drop your shorts and get on the table, face down.” I’m partially taken aback, but I see he is taking off his t-shirt. He turns back to me and his chest is enormous. The dark hairs I saw earlier were just a taste. His pecs have a nice dark mat of curly hair which trails down between his pecs to his abs. From there it disappears into his shorts. I turn away, face the other direction and slip my shorts down over my growing erection, leaving me in just my boxer briefs. I kick them off and slide back onto the table, making sure I don’t ‘free willy’ by accident. I lift my midsection and make sure everything is pointed in the right direction. I hear him laugh softly again. He pats me on the shoulder and says, “Cole, don’t be embarrassed about getting an erection around me. You wouldn’t be the first guy to admire and appreciate my body, and God willing, you won’t be the last.” He pats me again and bends down to open his bag. I hear him open a bottle oil and put some on his hands. He puts the bottle on the table, leaning against my leg. As he starts to work my calf muscles, I decide to take the bull by the horns. “So, what’s the social scene around here? I mean you can’t spend all your free time with your Nona in the caretaker’s house. Where do you go to cut loose?” He hums a bit and says, “I get into town every so often.” He’s being vague on purpose. I desperately want to ask him if he’s gay, or at least bi, but he has my right foot in his hands and I think he could break it if he wanted to. “There are a few bars and restaurants to hang out at.” I wonder if any of them are gay bars. There’s a lull in the conversation as he continues his work. He asks every so often if the pressure is enough, not enough, or too much. I let him know he could go a bit harder. He does and I immediately feel it. I moan as his fingers dig thru the tense fibers in my Adductor Brevis and Adductor Longus, releasing the pressure. He then moves to my Gracilis muscle and gives it a workover. He is quickly moving from one side of the table to the other, adding oil to his hands as he goes. He hits each side with equal pressure and attention. After he finishes there, he moves over my boxers and right to my lower back. I hear him open the bottle and say, “Be ready, this may not be as warm as my hands.” I feel a few drops of oil hit my spine. It’s not chilly, but it’s not nearly as warm as his hands. I tense, then quickly release. He puts his hand on the oil and starts to move it around, coating my entire lower back. He hesitantly says, “Um…Cole…It would be easier for me it you took your boxers off.” I knew that request was coming. “Just so I don’t soak them with oil.” “Ok.” I buck my hips up and carefully slide them down. Once they are around my thighs, I feel his strong fingers take ahold of them and slips them all the way off. There is a pregnant pause and I wonder if he’s staring as my ass. Next thing I know, he tosses his shorts into a pile in front of me. Then a few seconds later, a pair of dark blue posers. I guess this is his way of answering my unasked question. He immediately gets back to work. His strong fingers nimbly move around my lower back and side rib cages. He applies pressure, stretches the muscle out, then relaxes the hold. He does this over and over again, moving up my right side. When he gets to my shoulder blade, he stops, walks around the table so he passes in front of me and starts to work on my left side. He moved too quickly. I didn’t get to see anything except his muscular legs. More oil, then he starts to work on my glutes. His fingers grab ahold of the muscle, and he kneads it, like it’s bread dough. Because of the pressure he applies, as well as his strong fingers, I can feel him practically rubbing my hip bone. He keeps at it, his fingers grabbing, pulling, releasing. I notice his fingers are moving closer to my crack. I feel three fingers dip into my crack, but they just grab the muscle and he pulls it toward him. He holds it, then I feel his index finger slide up and down my crack. Now that was not my imagination. He releases as quickly as he started. He goes to the other side and does the same thing, except, no finger on my crack. He gently slaps my ass and says, “Done down below. Shoulder, arms, and neck time.” He puts just a bit of oil on my upper back and uses both hands to spread it around. He still standing off to a side. “Cole, you’ve got nice wide shoulders. It shows that you were a swimmer. They taper down to a nice waistline too.” “Thanks.” I say back. “But that waistline is hidden under a layer of beer and fried food.” He laughs and says, “We’ll work on getting it back. It shouldn’t be too hard, or take too long.” He starts to apply deep pressure to around the area and I moan again. It feels so good. When he’s done with the shoulder, his picks up my arm and starts to work the Triceps. He grips my arm with his fingers and uses the pads of his thumbs to press into the muscle. He works the whole area, then does the sides of my biceps. He works his way down to my hand and gives it a work stretch as well. He grabs each finger individually and pulls on them. I feel the muscles lengthen, then contract when he releases. I’m in heaven. He walks around the back of the table and basically reverses what he just did. He starts with my hand and works up to my Triceps and shoulder blade. As he finishes there, he walks to the head of the table, so he is right in front of me and starts to work on my neck and upper shoulders. My head is forced down over the edge of the table, so I can only see is lower legs and feet. Again, he applies deep pressure and I feel bones crack and tendons loosen. His fingers quickly find any knots or bulbs and expertly break them up. I squirm a few times, because it actually hurt. He says, “Sorry, but I need to break them up or you’ll still have pain.” “I get it and am glad you’re doing it, but I’ll be a lot happier when you’re done.” He lets loose his deep laugh. He continues his torture and I squirm some more, but slowly movements begin to feel normal, still deep and strong, but it’s like he’s hit his grove and is just working on autopilot. Then I feel it. His unit bumps the side of my head, near my right ear. He is leaning over my body to reach my middle back and I can feel his warm sweat drip off him and onto me. His hairy chest is touching my upper back as he reaches further down, to my lower back. I feel the bump again. Due to his body practically laying on top of me, I am not able to turn my head. He starts to lean back up and is drawing his fingers up my spine. He is using both hands and is pushing the muscles from both sides. I can feel my spine crack. I moan again. He says, “You think your spine is cracking now, just wait until I crack it for real. You’ll be in heaven.” I think, ‘Already there Jake.” He’s at the nape of my neck. He’s standing up and the pressure is off my head. I lift it to readjust the position and catch a glimpse of him. 6-inches flaccid, shaved groin, cut. I cautiously inhale his scent. Sweat and Old Spice. Nice mix. I feel blood rush south again. His fingers work their magic, digging into the side of my neck, getting between the fibers, and spreading everything out. He finishes my neck, then says, “Just to let you know, I’m going to massage your head. Not sure if you’ve ever had it done, but it feels great.” I feel the fingers of both his hands encompass my skull. He applies gently pressure and starts to move his fingers around. My skin feels like it is being pulled off my head, then put back on. He takes his time and makes sure he gets every part of my scalp. When he finally finishes, I’m breathing heavily. He hears me and says, “See told you.” “Not that I doubted you, but sounded more painful than it actually was.” “Ok, turn over. Time to work over your topside.” Gratefully my erection has faded. I turn over and see him scan my body from head to toe. I’m looking up at his body, from his belly button to his shelf pecs and pert nipples. I see he cobblestone abs, with ridges of muscles just waiting for a tongue to coat them with saliva. ‘Fuck, blood rushing south.’ My erection starts to rise, but I close my eyes and block the image of his body from it. I start to fade. I hear him walk to the end of the table and I feel his oily fingers grab my left ankle, lift it up, and put it on his shoulder. I keep my eyes shut to avoid looking his face and spectacular chest. He starts to work on my leg, squeezing and relaxing the muscles in my quads and groin area. When he has loosened it enough, he climbs up on the table and moves forward compressing my leg against my chest. I feel his flaccid unit bump my balls. Not a word from him. He pushes down three or four times, each time he hits me. I can feel his warm breath just inches away from my face. I smell peppermint gum each time he exhales on the downward push. He very slowly eases off. He does the same with my right ankle and leg, but when he is massaging my groin area, his fingers dance under my hairless balls. Just for a second, they gently stroke my taint. I am unable to hold back my erection any longer. It grows pretty rapidly to its full seven inches. Jake just continues to work my leg over. He does the same compression and now I feel his unit is no longer flaccid. There some heft to it. It bangs into me and I can feel his head hitting my balls. I take a chance and open my eyes. He is right above me, maybe 6 inches away from my face, his bright green eyes looking directly into my dark blue ones. He smiles to me and quietly says, “Hey”, but keeps on going. As he eases off, his fingers run down my torso and trace down groin area, rubbing my super sensitive inner leg. My unit goes full mast. I hear a low chuckle. He climbs off the table and walks up the left side. He puts his hands on my chest and starts to massage my pecs. He’s not as aggressive here. Just rubbing the muscles back and forth, loosening them up. I can feel his unit poke me in the side. He’s erect as well. I take a chance and turn my hand over and allow my fingers to caress the inside of his muscled quad. He doesn’t seem to mind and keeps on working. I feel him adjust his stance and my hand is now right under his balls. I put my hand into a cup shape and he moves his body again so they are resting in my hand. I slowly close my hand and let my fingers softly touch him. I hear him hum as his fingers pause. His fingers work their way to my abs. He uses the palms of his hands, as well as his fingers, to rub the muscles. I release his balls. He pauses and looks down at me. I look up and he just nods. I cup him again. He smiles and goes back to work. I get a bit more playful and use my fingers to softly pull down on his ball sac. He moans again, a bit louder. My unit is at full mast and sticking up at a 45-degree angle. He maneuvers his fingers under it and caresses my lower abs, bumping my unit more often than not. He’s looking down at it over his heaving chest. His breathing is deep and paced. I can see sweat trickling down the sides of his face, into his beard. His biceps are engorged with blood, pumped up, and sweaty as well. He glances to me, sees me looking at them and flexes them slightly. My unit gets that much harder. I release his balls again, but immediately rub my middle finger along his length. He flinches and pauses again. He puts his right hand flat on my lower abs and lets it rest there. I look at the ceiling, feeling we have crossed a line, and there is no going back. His left hand comes to rest on my balls. His fingers begin a slow dance, caressing the area, and stroking my taint. He flips his right hand over and I feel him softly take hold of me. I let out an audible sigh while looking at the ceiling. He does as well, in response. I move my fingers to grasp his girth. I take hold and slowly move my hand right and left. He does the same. My chest is now rising and falling in unison with his. Our hands are moving at the same pace, we have the same grip on each other. I feel the warm skin around his unit slide easily as I jerk him. His body moves closer to the table. His legs are against the side of it. His unit is poking into me. My movements become quicker. He matches me. I glance toward him and lick my lips, just at the beauty of his body and face. He turns and sees my tongue slip back in my mouth. He grins and moves his left hand further under my body. I feel him poke around my hole, but not enter it. He just caresses the hairs there. That in combination with his jerking me, and me having a hold of his unit, sends a lightning bolt down my spine. I mumble, “Cumming.” He slows his motion for a second, then gives me three quick yanks, each one more aggressive than the last. On the third one, the finger on my ass dips inside me. I cum, shooting my load like a rocket out of me. The first load coats my face and upper chest. The next two, my chest and abs. The last one coats his hand. He slows his jerking motion and comes to a stop. I realize I have a death grip on his unit. I croak, “Sorry.” as I ease my grip, but don’t release him. “Now worries.” Is all he says, smiling down at me. I continue to jerk him and see his body tense up. He grips the edge of the table with both hands and I see his biceps flex as his abs compress into his body. His chest inflates. He growls as he lets loose. His cum blasts into the side of my body. Four distinct shots hit me and stick to my sweaty body. When he’s done, I slowly release him. He takes his hands off the table and turns to put his ass on the edge. He takes a few deep breaths to cleanse himself. He pats me on the chest and asks, “Feel better?” I wink at him in response. “Good to hear.” He leans back down to his bag and pulls out a couple towels. I see his very shapely muscular ass for the first time. I whistle lowly. He flexes his glutes and stands up. He turns and winks as he hands one to and uses the other to clean himself. I get my face, chest, and abs. I move to clean my leg and he puts his hand on top of mine, stopping me. He winks and says, “I’ve got this.” He easily slides my body to the edge of the table, squats down, and proceeds to lick his cum off my body. His warm rough tongue runs along my body, scooping and pulling the warm glop into his mouth. I lean up and watch. I reach my hand down and grab his nipple and squeeze. He shuts his eyes tightly and moans. As he finishes, he stands, reaches a hand down to me and as I take it, he pulls me to a seated position. “Do you want me to crack your back now or later?” “Might as do it now, since we’re both soft.” He chuckles. “I mean, if we waited, I know I’d sprout another boner just from your touch.” I pat his plate like pecs, which he flexes for me. “Ok. Lay back down on the table.” I do. He explains what he is going to do. “Don’t take this the wrong way, but I’m going to climb on the table with you, but next to you.” I grin and wiggle my eyebrows. He just shakes his head. “You will lean up and take a deep breath and hold it. I will wrap my arms around your back. When I say so, you exhale completely and lean back. I will squeeze as you go down and your back should crack.” “Gotcha.” He climbs on the table with me, but on my right side. His flaccid unit trapped between our bodies. I lean up, take the breath and hold it. He wraps his pythons around me and grips his wrists behind my back. He says, “Now.” I exhale and lean back. I feel his biceps squeeze and grow larger. I keep exhaling and falling back. Suddenly I feel my vertebra crack, just like he said. I am flat on the table looking into his eyes, which are just inches away. I move my left hand to his face and stroke his jawline. It feels as masculine and strong as I knew it would. He leans down and kisses me. Not a quick peck on the lips, but a full lip to lip, tongues moving around, feeling each out, kiss. His warm breath enters my mouth and mine goes into his. We stay lip-locked for a minute or two. My left hand moves to the back of his head, pushes off his baseball hat, and pulls him closer. He does not object. I feel his biceps constrict and pull our bodies closer. We stay at it and he carefully rolls his body on top of mine. We break the kiss and I whisper, “You know, this might be a little easier on a king-sized bed.” He smiles. “You don’t happen to know where one is, do you?” He lets out a laugh and quickly rolls off me. He extends his hand to mine. I take it as he easily pulls me up. I get off the table and quickly pull my shorts back on. He does the same. I exit the room first and head to the house. I come to an abrupt halt halfway across the patio. Jake bumps into me, his bigger body pushing me forward another step. He says, “Why’d you stop?” “I saw movement in the house, in the kitchen. I think your grandmother may be in there.” Any hope of more romance is flying out the window as we stand on the warm brick pavers. I start to panic. “What if she sees us together?” “Cole, we’re both adults.” I nod hesitantly. “What’s she going to do, ground us, send us to bed without dinner?” I turn to him and see his smile. “This isn’t the first time this has happened to you, is it?” He sheepishly shakes his head no. I decide to be the adult for the next few minutes. I tell him, “Ok, I’ll go in and see what she’s up to and how long she’ll be. You get your ass back into the exercise room until I come back.” Now he wiggles his eyebrows at me. “Calm down big guy.” I pat him on the chest and push him back toward the smaller building. Once he’s in it and shuts the door, I go thru the French doors into the living room and kitchen area. Mrs. Fisher is there, as I thought. She is putting groceries away. I am as polite as I can be. “Good afternoon Mrs. Fisher. How are you today?” She looks over to me, sees me sweating and says, “Good afternoon Mr. Cole. I’m well, thank you. How are you? You look flushed and worn out. Is everything ok.” I think, ‘Couldn’t be better. Your grandson gives fucking awesome massages.’. I instead say, “I’ve been in the workout room for quite a while. I lost track of time.” “Well don’t overdo it.” Her voice shows some concern. “Thank you. I was just about to change my clothes and go for a swim, then get in the whirlpool for a bit.” “Very well. I’m done here. I was able to find all the items on your list.” She smiles to me and adds, “I’m glad to find someone else who also likes Brussels Sprouts.” I nod with a smile. “Unfortunately, Mr. Fisher does not like them.” ‘But he likes to lick his cum off my body.’ I say to myself. “That’s too bad. If you cook them just right, they’re very flavorful.” I head to the foyer. “I must head upstairs and get changed. I feel kind of sticky in these clothes.” “Have you seen Mr. Fisher today? I see his tractor is outside, but I don’t see him?” I hold my composure and say, “I did see him earlier when I finished my run, but have not seen him since.” “Ok. Have a nice swim. Call me if you need anything.” “Thank you, I will.” I hurry up the steps and to my bedroom. I stand in the open doorway and listen for a door to open and shut, any door, which would indicate she’s left. After a minute I hear one of the French doors open and close. I say to myself, ‘Fuck’. What if she goes to the exercise room to clean up? I quickly move to a bedroom which has a view of the pool area. I get there just in time to see her open the door to the small building. My heart sinks. She’s going to find Jake in there and then it’ll all be over. I keep watching intensely. Nothing yet. Maybe she’s giving him the riot act. I murmur softly, “I’m so sorry Jake. I didn’t want you to get in trouble.” From behind me I hear him calmly say, “Please, this isn’t my first time doing this.” I nearly jump out skin and thru the window. I turn to see Jake standing there in just the dark blue posers. He smiles at me and wiggles his eyebrows. I point my finger at him and quietly say, “You!” He laughs. “Why are you whispering? It’s not like Nona can hear you.” I shrug my shoulders. I walk to him and put my hand on his chest as I lean in for another kiss. I ask, “How did you get in the house? I’m pretty sure Nona would have seen you come in the living room or foyer.” “Yes, but the French doors in the dining room are not visible from the kitchen area.” I grin like I’m 15 and trying to sneak past a hall monitor in school. “Once you and Nona got into your discussion, I slipped past and came up here. I went into your bedroom and waited. Apparently, you were too distracted and didn’t see me.” I gawk at his body and blush. “Thought so.” I turn to the window when I hear the exercise room door shut. She has the sheet in her hands and leaves by the walk on the side of the house. I say to Jake, “She took the sheet. Hope the washer is down at your house and not here.” “It is. It’s also a different sheet.” I turn to look at him. He winks. “Like I said, not my first time.” He extends his hand and I take it. We walk back to my bedroom and climb on the bed. I lay on my back and let him crawl on top of me. We proceed to make out for the next half hour. Just kissing and touching. Hands wandering over each other’s bodies. I feel up his muscles. He tenses each one as my hands pass over them. He does the same to me, letting his hands wander and caress my body. We roll over and I’m on top and he’s under me, with his hands on my hips, gently caressing them. Remarkably, we both remain flaccid. We’re just getting to know each other. I push up off him and lean up. I splay my legs on either side of his torso and look down at his muscular chest and midsection. I’m amazed and wonder how he got in the shape he’s in. It cannot be from yard work at a mountain cabin. My warm fingers wander over the sweaty muscles, just softly touching them. He sees me studying him. “You’ve got questions, don’t you?” I bite my tongue and nod, embarrassed. I want to know everything about him, but think I need to slow down. God, I’ve been here two days and have already had sex with the help. Chuck would be on the floor laughing at me. “What are you doing later tonight, say 11?” “Probably trying not to fall asleep, or better yet, trying to get some sleep.” We both laugh. “Want to meet me down by the pond? We can just sit and talk.” He reaches a hand to my arm and caresses my forearm and elbow. He is trying to help. I smile. “Ok, great.” He moves his hands to my waist and he helps me off him. I sit on the bed and he gets up. He’s facing me and stretches his body upward. God, what a specimen. His wavy dark hair is disarrayed. His sexy scruffy beard and green eyes compliment his hair. He puts his arms over his head and reaches them upward. I see he shaves his pits, but I’d still like to lick them and nuzzle my nose in them for a while. His forearms and biceps are just big enough that he cannot bring his hands together while they are overhead. His sweaty hairy pecs have visible muscle striations crisscrossing them. His torso tapers to such a small waist it seems weirdly comically. His flaccid unit and balls are pushed forward and sitting on top of his quads. I see veins crawling over his legs like a city road map. I look away to keep my brain from sending blood to my groin. I hear him grunt, then he relaxes his body and I catch his arms fall down. He sees that I’m trying not to look at him. He moves to a side, just out of my sightline, and sits on the bed to pull on his clothes. “You know Cole. It’s ok to want to look at me. I think we’re past the ‘is he gay or not’ question, and you obviously like guys with muscles.” I let out a soft grunt. “I don’t mind you looking at me.” I sigh, unsure if he’s being nice or something else. “You can ask me anything tonight.” I glance over to him and see his head is turned toward me. He’s smiling. “You were very honest with me about what happened in your life. It would only be fair of me to be just as open with you.” He finishes pulling on his shorts. He stands, grabs his tank-top and squeezes into it. He leans down to me, softly takes ahold of my chin and brings his face to mine. He softly kisses me on the lips. He whispers, “Cole, don’t let your anxieties hold you back from having some fun.” He kisses me again, leans back and says, “I need to take a few trees down along the upper tree line.” He points to me and firmly says, “11, or I will have Nona give you your next massage.” I cough out a laugh. “Needless to say, she’s all business, unlike me.” He winks and is gone. I hear the front door open and shut. His tractor comes to life and the sound of the engine fades as he drives away. I sit on the bed for a bit, reflecting back on what has happened in two short days. Could life really be this simple? Is the life I have back in the city worth the stress? So many questions about Jake run thru my mind. I want to write them down, but that would look kind of silly if I show up and pull out a list. “Yes, Jake, my first question for you tonight is in 3 parts, and each part has 2 sub-questions.” I get off the bed, pull on a pair of board shorts, drench my body in sunscreen, head down to the kitchen, make a quick salad, and head out to the pool. It’s 2:30. I eat the salad slowly, enjoying the freshness of the food, and the views over the valley spread out below. Not a cloud in the sky. Temps in the mid-80’s according the thermostat on the side of the pool house. My mind wanders back to the cluster-fuck my life had been a few short months ago. Working 10-to-12-hour days, running co-workers ragged, and pissing them off at the same time. Trying to hook-up using an on-line site, but being disappointed most of the time. Using those disappointments as an excuse to fuck other people over. I can see the spiral now. God, what an asshole I was. I feel a tear run down my cheek. I continue to look at the valley. The green trees and grass swaying in a gentle breeze. I spy some deer at the far end, just doing their thing. Not a care in the world. I go back in and grab the yoga book. I get a mat and sit on the patio. I check the index and find the chapter on meditation. I read thru it and get the main points. I put the book aside and get into a cross-legged position, with my back straight. I put my hands on my knees, close my eyes, and lightly touch my thumb and index finger. I breathe in thru my nose to a count of 4, hold it for a count of 4, then exhale thru my mouth to a count of 6. I repeat this several times, then lengthen the counts to 6,6,8, then 8,8,8. My minds wanders. I picture a shallow slow-moving stream with some rocks in it. As a thought enters my mind, I let is pass down the stream and out of my mind. I think of the stress of work, and let it float away. The bad experiences dating, float on by. My poor personal choices; they are larger and take more time to pass, but they do. I keep the breathing pattern intact and gently bounce my fingers to help ease any stress the creeps in. After a while, the stream looks like one in the valley below me. My head is clear and my breathing is calm and paced. I feel my chest rising and lowering at the same pace as my heart. I slowly open my eyes, but continue the pattern. I twist my head left and right and feel little to no pain. I uncross my legs, bring my knees to my chest and wrap my hands around them, hugging them. I feel another tear run down my cheek, but this one is of happiness, serenity. I sit for another 5 minutes, then slowly get up and walk to the pool. I wade into the warm water and let it encompass me. I lower my body until just my neck and head are above the water line. I put my back against the wall and squat down. I slowly wave my hands and create a rippling effect in the water. I let the waves move around me and soothe my body. I sit there, with the sun beating down on me. I close my eyes again. My arms slow, the waves dissipate. I nod off and when my lips hit the water, my eyes open. I climb out the pool and go to a lounge chair. I move it into the shade of an umbrella, lie down, and am asleep in seconds. I wake to find it is dusk. The last sliver of the sun is setting over mountains at the far end of the valley. The yellow, red, and orange tendrils of light are bathing the valley and trees. I watch as it fades. Night encroaches from behind me. I sit and watch the stars make their appearance, getting brighter with each passing minute. Crickets soon start their songs. I see fireflies (lightening bugs) start to emerge from the grass. Frogs join the chorus. Then the owls. My eyes become accustomed to the darkness. I can smell the flowers from the garden, and almost taste the honeysuckle along the backside of the garden. I hear other noises in the dark, nocturnal animals waking to live their lives. I get up and slowly move into the house. I click on a minimal number of lights. I check the time and see there is still plenty until I meet with Jake. I head upstairs, get a quick shower, brush my teeth, and change into tan cargo shorts and a light t-shirt. I put on some socks and pair of walking sneakers. I head to the kitchen and cook up another piece of salmon and some veggies. I eat on the patio. I sit and let the stillness and calmness of the evening envelop me. After a while I go back in, check the clock, and see it’s about time for me to head to the pond. I don’t need a flashlight as the moon and stars provide enough light for me to navigate the path easily. As I approach the pond, I see Jake’s darkened figure sitting on one of the benches, waiting for me. I near and put my left hand on his right shoulder. He turns, smiles, and pats the spot next to him. I sit. He puts his right arm around my shoulder and hugs our bodies together. I lean my head to his and put my left hand on his right thigh. We sit. No words pass between us for a while. All I feel are the muscles in his arm slowly moving as he caresses my right bicep. Our breathing is in sync. He quietly asks, “Better?” I murmur back, “Yes.” “Good.” I feel him turn his head and kiss the top of mine. He gently squeezes my body to his again and releases. More time passes. I softly ask, “How did you know?” His answer is a squeeze on my shoulder. All my other questions float away, like the leaves on the stream from my meditation. We sit and watch the night progress. The moon makes its slow arcing trek across the sky. Frogs and crickets and other unseen animals sing their songs and scurry thru the meadow, avoiding us. I drift again. I wake to find Jake is carrying me back up the hill to the house. My head is against his shoulder. His breathing is still slow and steady. I can feel his biceps supporting me, but they don’t seem to be flexed or impacted by my added weight. I touch him on the chest and he looks down. He grins. I say, “I can walk.” He winks at me and keeps walking. We get to the house, I open the door, and he carries me up the steps to my room. He sets me down on the edge of the bed, strips off his clothes, and pulls me up and helps me out of mine. He softly grabs my face in both hands, pulls me toward him, and kisses me. Long, slow, and passionate. I feel my unit spring to life. His rises as well. He turns us around, so his back is to the bed. He releases me and falls to the bed and moves to the middle. He extends and arm to me. I take it, and he pulls me down, on top of him. Our warm bodies sink into the comforter. Now it’s my turn to put my hands on his face and pull him in for an extended kiss. I reach my left hand to his right nipple and grab it thru the silky dark hair covering it. I tweak it tentatively. He sighs into my mouth. He splays his legs around my body and locks his ankles together, drawing our bodies that much closer together. Our units bump and grind each other. We’re both at full mast and I feel moisture leaking from him, or me, or both of us. He wraps his arms around my back, hugs my body to his, and just holds me. We continue to kiss. Neither of us battling for alpha dog position. Just letting the moment take us where it wants us to go. He shows off more of his strength by rolling us over. He’s on top. He untangles his arms from my back and undoes his legs. He leans up, puts his meaty hands on my chest, and plays with my nipples. Now, it’s my turn to relish the feeling. I close my eyes and let him play. He’s gentle, but masterful. He’s hitting all the right button. I feel my unit spasm under the weight of his body. He feels it too and moves his hips from left to right to spread out the fluid. He stops massaging my chest, leans down, and whispers, “Ready?” I slowly open my eyes and see him smiling at me with a twinkle in his eyes. I nod yes. He gets off the bed, picks up his shorts, and I see a yellow tinfoil wrapper shimmer in the faint light. I hear him rip it open and then he surprises me by coming back to the bed, leans down, and put it on me. My unit had faded a bit, but his strong fingers remedy that. He encases me, lets some drool fall from his mouth onto the tip of it, then he coats me. I put my hands behind my head and let him do his thing. He straddles my body, grabs my unit, and positions me at his hole. He winks and slowly lowers himself onto me. I feel my unit break his sphincter and enter his muscled body. He slides down in one movement, not a moment’s hesitation. I moan as his muscles constrict around my pole. He massages me as I move in him. He settles his ass onto my groin. His full weight is on me, but it feels like nothing. I tentatively thrust upward. In the darkness of the room, I can see he smiles and wink again, letting me know it’s ok to do what I want to do. I push up some more. He takes it, his body accepting my presence. My body feels free. I move to put my hands on his thighs and rub the muscles there. It feels like rubbing warm granite. I thrust upward some more, with urgency. He bounces on me. When we come down, he grinds his ass into me, coaxing a bit more of me into him. I feel him release another round of pre-cum. It lands on my lower chest. His hand moves to spread it around. I see him move his index finger toward my mouth. I open and he slowly inserts it. I lick at it, pull the sweet fluid off, and swallow. My body warms as his pre-cum slides down my throat. I feel a tingle. I continue to thrust upward for several minutes, but Jake shows no signs of pain or of growing tired. I, on the other hand, am getting tired from all the work. Not that I haven’t had someone sit on my unit and ride it, but Jake is different. He’s got the stamina to allow him to just ride for a long time. As I tire, my motions slow and finally I lay on the bed. Once he realizes I’ve stopped, he leans down, rubs his beard along my cheek, and asks, “You ok Cole?” I hear the concern in his voice. I respond, “Yeah, just tired from today. I’m sorry.” He softly runs his strong fingers thru my hair and whispers, “Shh. It’s fine.” He kisses my cheek. He pulls off me, turns and pulls the condom off, and proceeds to put his lips on my rock-hard unit. He licks it and uses his right hand to keep it pointed up. Then I feel him swallow me. Again, no hesitation. He swallows me to the hilt. My groin in his face. I feel his tongue massage and caress my pole. He applies more saliva and starts to bob up and down. I look at the ceiling and grab the sheets. He’s an expert. His strong fingers move from holding me erect to gently massaging my balls. I feel his pinkie poke at my hole. My load builds quickly due to the fore-play and I know I won’t last too much longer. When I’m close, I pat his muscular shoulder to let him know. He continues to face-fuck me and then I feel his pinkie dip into my hole and piston in and out. I unleash my load. He swallows every drop. I hear him gulp, then slurp. After a minute he carefully pulls off and my softened unit drops to my abs. I’m breathing heavily, but feel very relaxed. He leans up on the bed, grabs his unit and starts to stroke himself. While he does it, he moves to straddle my chest, putting his unit right at my face. I lean up and lick his bulbous head, being rewarded with a glop of pre-cum. I move my elbows to support my position and take just his head into my mouth. He continues to jerk. I see his body tense and hear him groan, “Cumming” in his deep sexy voice. I immediately swallow him as far as I can. He grunts as all the muscles in his body flex, and he unleashes his torrent. I swallow every drop, just like he did. I stay on him, maneuvering my tongue around, until he softens. I slide off him and his unit swings down to my chest. He sighs, looks into my eyes and says, “Dude, you’ve got talent.” He winks at me in the dark, and I wink back with a grin. He carefully gets off me and walks to the bathroom. I hear him flush the condom down the toilet. I hear water running and a minute later he is back. He puts a hand on my abs and quietly says, “The towel is warm.” He puts the washcloth on my abs, then gently rubs down toward my crotch. He cleans the area, then takes it back to the bathroom. He’s back in a minute and slips onto the bed with me. He lies next to me, but props himself up on his left elbow so he is looking at me. I turn my head and can make his face out in the dim light. He’s still got a smile and his eyes are bright. I reach my left hand over to his face and stroke his beard. The hair is soft and luxurious. He leans down to kiss me again. He puts his right arm over my body and grabs my left shoulder. He rolls onto his back and pulls my body closer to his. He lets his left arm drop onto the bed and my head falls onto the bicep. His unflexed muscle feels like a soft pillow. I drape my left arm over his broad chest and close my eyes. My face is next to his armpit. I lightly inhale and smell his relaxing aroma. I feel his hand on my back, lightly tracing and caressing circles. I fade out. I slowly wake the next morning and sense Jake is gone. I am under the covers, but still naked. I look around the room and he straightened up before leaving. My clothes from last night are neatly folded on the dresser and when I walk into the bathroom, the towel from last night is hanging over the shower, drying. I do my morning routine and when I’m done, I get ready to go for a run. I head down to the kitchen to grab a bowl of cereal and see the note he’s left for me. Cole, I hope you enjoyed last night, I did. Being with you makes me very happy. For someone who had a lot of stress in his life four days ago, you have done a tremendous job in letting it go. I hope you will be able to get back to the ‘real you’ very quickly. I cannot wait to see who that person is. I glanced over your workout plan and made a few notations which I think would benefit you. Unfortunately, we will not be able to see each other for a few days. Nona has asked me to go into town and help a family friend pack and move. I should be back by Friday. The extra money I make with these side jobs help me financially, so I take them when I can, I hope you understand. Nona will be able to give you a massage, if you need another. If you can wait, I’d be more than happy to give you another when I return. Jake. I smile. He has a great sense of humor and am glad he is able to make money doing side jobs. I’m a bit upset I will not see him for a while, but meeting him was a bonus. I can use this time to work on getting my head straightened out. I grab my workout plan and see his notes. They make sense so I add them where he indicates. *** The week flies by. I make notes on my plan everyday as to what I did, so I can show Jake when he gets back and we can make adjustments. It’s now Thursday night. I am finishing up my second workout for the day, legs. Ugh. Now I know why I tended to skip them at the gym. My body doesn’t like me right now, but in a day or so, it will be very grateful. I walk into the kitchen and pull a steak out of the fridge to come to room temperature. I grab my plan and a pencil and I review what I did: Monday: 45 min jog, breakfast, back and shoulders, 2 hours yoga and meditation, lunch, pool/sauna, second workout – row for an hour, pool & reading – The Dubliners by Joyce. Dinner, 30 min yoga Tuesday: elliptical for 30 mins, breakfast, chest/arms, whirlpool, lunch, 2 hrs. yoga & meditation, 45 min jog, pool, more Joyce, dinner, 1 hr. walk, pool Wednesday: breakfast, yoga, sauna, Joyce, lunch, jog for 45 mins, pool, nap, back and full body stretch. Sauna again. Dinner, pool, finish Joyce. Thursday: 2 hr walk, breakfast, pool, start Tolkein, lunch, chest/arms, meditate for an hour, list out things to improve my work life, whirlpool, legs, dinner, pool. I smile to myself. I made a plan and kept to it, for the most part. I did tweak an item here or there based on how my body was feeling, or how my brain was feeling. Tonight, I am going to reward myself. On Monday I had found a carton of chocolate peanut butter ice cream in the freezer, but made sure to bury it behind some other stuff so I wouldn’t be tempted to eat it. I get the gas grill fired up and go upstairs to get cleaned up. I just wash my face and brush my teeth. When I get back to the kitchen, I check the steak and take it to the grill. I turn the heat down and put it on. I close the lid and head back inside to get the vegetables ready. I skewer some mushrooms, broccoli, and pineapple chunks and take them out to the grill. I check the steak and put the kabobs off to a side where the heat is lower. Back in the kitchen, I make a salad and get the Brussel sprouts peeled and trimmed then into a pan to sauté with some sea salt, cracked white pepper, and garlic. While they start to cook on medium heat, I go flip the steak and turn the kabobs. The meat only needs another few minutes to finish. I pull the veggies off and take them inside and set them on a platter. I take my salad out to the patio and set my place. I pull the steak off, turn the grill off, and put the steak on the table to rest. I finish the sprouts, lightly glazing them with some chicken stock. I put them in one bowl and the pull the veggies and pineapple off the skewers and put them into a second bowl. I bring them outside and sit to eat. Dusk has settled. I eat and watch the sunset. It never gets old watching the light fade and the stars come out. I notice something new every night, be it a constellation I did not know, or the sound of dove cooing in the dark as it settles down to sleep. Half an hour later, I’ve moved to a lounge chair, gotten a small bowl of ice cream, and am settling in to read another few chapters of The Silmarillion. I hear the phone ring. I am startled as I thought I could only call the caretakers on it. Apparently, they can call me. I get up to answer it. “Hello?” It’s Mrs. Fisher, “Good evening Mr. Cole. I am sorry to bother you in the evening.” “It’s ok, I was just outside reading. Is everything ok?” “Yes, it is. I wanted to let you know I will be away for the weekend. I am leaving tomorrow mid-morning and will return Sunday evening. Mr. Fisher is expected back tomorrow at some point. If you need anything, he will be happy to help you.” I think to myself, ‘You got that right.’ “Thank you very much for letting me know. Have a nice weekend.” “You as well.” The line disconnects. I look at the receiver for a moment, shake my head, then put it back. I go back out the patio and finish my ice cream. I get the feeling Mrs. Fisher knows more about her grandson’s activities than he knows. I watch the moon rise and makes its trek over the sky again. As I look to the sky, I’m still in awe of how many more stars I can see. In the city, due to the light pollution, only the brightest stars are visible. Out here, with less pollution, many of the lesser stars are visible. What a difference a couple hours ride makes. I head to the kitchen with my bowl and book. I check the time and see it’s pretty late, so I head up to bed. I leave a window cracked open, as usual, to let the fresh air into the room. I know this is one reason I’m getting restful nights of sleep. I change into my PJs, do my bathroom routine, then crawl under the covers. I stare at the ceiling and think maybe the city life is not for me. It’s only been a week, but whatever magical spell the country, and this house have over me, I don’t think I want it to end. Slowly I fade out. When I wake, something feels different. I slowly open my eyes and hear it is raining. Not a hard, pounding thunderstorm, but a nice soaking rain. I walk to the patio doors, open them, pull up a chair, and sit in the doorway. The rain pitter-patters on the patio and in the trees beyond. It’s very peaceful. I continue to sit and listen. I close my eyes and meditate. After a time, I open my eyes, see the rain has slowed, and decide to go for a walk. The clouds are breaking up and I should be ok as long as I stay on the path. The air feels a bit chillier than normal, so I pull on a pair of sweatpants and a long sleeve t-shirt. I head to the kitchen, grab an everything bagel and head out. I head out the back path which leads into a heavily wooded area and up a slope. It feels great to be in the fresh air. There are droplets of rain still falling from tree branches and leaves. The oaks, pines, and cherry trees are tall and full of foliage. The path winds around while steady going up. One or two areas are slick with leaves and mud, but I take it slow and make out well. At one point there is a break in the trees and I can see the whole valley and the house down below. The clouds have broken and sun is starting to stream through. I crouch down and stare. My breathing slows and becomes even. After a bit, I get up, stretch and continue along the path. It eventually makes its way back down the slope. A half hour later and I’m now below the house, looking up from a meadow, but not the one with the pond. I cannot see the house from this spot. I see the clouds have gathered again and look like they’re going to open up at any moment. I follow the path and it leads to the far side of the meadow and back into the woods. I don’t run or jog, but am not looking around as much. I am 10 yards short of the woods when the skies open up again and it starts to downpour. I am soaked by the time I get into the trees and relative safety. I squat down again and listen to the rain fall. About 30 minutes, later the rain is still falling at a steady pace. I decide to head back the house, hoping the path I’m on leads to it. I figure it must wind its way there at some point as it seems all the paths I’ve followed, start and end at the cabin. As I start, I notice little stream-lets along the sides of the path. Water is running down to an unseen stream. I’m ten minutes into the walk back, all of it up hill, when I hear a strange loud crashing sound. I cannot quite make out what it is, but whatever it is, it is quickly getting close to me. I look around for a safe spot, but do not see anything. I leave the path and look for a tree with a sturdy low branch. I see a clump of maples and oaks nearby and head to them. Through the rain I grab the lowest branch I can find and climb up. I move up another two or three when the noise becomes deafening. Then I see it. It’s a mudslide coming down the hill and it’s carrying quite a bit of debris with it. I try to climb up a few more branches to be safe, but there are none. I pray the ten feet I’m up is sufficient. The mudslide hits the trees I’m in. The trees sway due to the pressure to the trunks from the water and debris being moved along. One or two smaller maples give way and slide downhill. I see a couple good sized rocks or boulders (is there really a difference?) and they bang into the trees as well. I few hit my tree and jar it, but the tree holds firm. I slip a bit on the wet tree limb, but continue to grasp the trunk. Then I see it as well as hear it. A large conglomeration of tree limbs, rocks, water, and weeds are heading down the path. It extends 20 feet off each side, meaning my tree is in the path. I decide to sit on the branch to minimize my chance of falling out. I grab the trunk with both hands and hold on tight. When it hits, the tree shudders and I feel the vibration throughout my whole body. It’s as if someone is continuously shaking my body with their hands. I feel water and branches brush my feet, ankles, and lower legs. The noise is deafening. I could yell for help, but: there is nobody around and: they’d never hear me. It goes on for a few minutes. I get a whiff of a foul odor and realize there is something dead in the debris. The water has a brackish look to it and it’s not as I expected, not that I have much to compare it to, except the odd Youtube video. Then it happens. The tree leans over due to the pressure from the debris below. The roots start to pull up from the rain loosened ground. The tree creaks and whines. I hold on as tightly as I can. I hear the trunk start to splinter. It’s a loud cracking sound, then the tree falls backward into the mudslide, and I with it. It makes a ‘whooshing’ sound as the treetop comes down thru the surrounding trees. We fall 80% of the way and come to a jarring stop. I quickly realize I’d been holding my breath and had squeezed my eyes shut. The jarring rattles my teeth and by body slams into the trunk with enough force to push the air out of my lungs. My grip loosens. I look around for a nearby branch to grab, but am too slow to grab it. I slide off the branch and fall into the mudslide. I feel rocks and sticks hit and poke at me. The water is cold, colder that it would seem and it is very viscous. My wet long sleeve t-shirt and sweatpants become water temperature very quickly. My mind starts to wander. Can I get hyperthermia or can I drown? Who will find me? What will Chuck say about me dying in a mudslide? I feel a stick jab me in the stomach. I’m immediately brought out of my thoughts. I look around for something to grab onto as I travel down the hill. I try to maneuver my body so I can see where I am being taken. Then I see it. There is a large rock in our path and I am heading straight for it. I try to get my legs in front of me, with the hopes that I can brace my body for the impact. It works to a degree. My body still slams into the rock and my teeth clatter together, but I am able to get a grip on the rock as I slide over top of it. I cling to the rock as my hands slip. I get another grip and can feel my fingers scraping along the rock to keep ahold of it. I feel a ledge in the rock and dig my fingers into it and grab. I stop sliding, but mud and debris still moves around me, hitting me in the face and body. I close my eyes and hold on as best I can. Slowly the onslaught abates. I realize I am shivering and taking shallow quick breaths. I glance around and see I’m about five feet off the ground. There is still some water moving below me, but I decide to take a chance. I slowly release my grip and slide to the ground. My legs are cold and wobbly. I stumble back into the boulder I was just laying on. I put my back to it and squat down. I let my body relax and try to get my breathing back to normal. It takes several minutes, but I eventually calm down. I brace against the boulder and slowly stand. I hear a new noise on the path, but it’s not the same as the mudslide. It’s muffled and distant, but gets louder over a few minutes. It’s Jake’s tractor. I move to the side of the boulder facing the path and wait. I see him coming down cautiously, looking from side to side. He wearing just a t-shirt, shorts, and his work boots. There is concern on his face. When he looks in my direction, I put my arms up and wave as best I can. They feel like hundred-pound weights and I only get a few waves in before my arms tire and fall. But it’s enough. He sees me and turns the tractor in my direction. He sees my condition and comes off the path and right down to me. He stops within 5 feet, jumps off, and comes to me. He easily scoops me up, and without a word, carries me to the tractor and gently eases me onto the bench seat. As he restarts the tractor, he wraps his right arm around me and hugs me to his body, not worrying that my cold wet clothes are soaking him. He quickly maneuvers us back onto the now rutted path and heads back to the house. It takes longer due to the damage, but we make it back in one piece. I notice tree limbs are down in quite a few spots and one or two smaller trees are down too. He drives right to the front door of the house. As he pulls to a stop, he is quickly out and to my side. I slide to him and he scoops me up again and we head into the house and up the steps to my room. Still not a word from him, but still the concerned look on his face. I croak out, “I’m ok.” He glances down, smiles a bit and says with all seriousness, “Need to get you into a warm bath quickly.” He doesn’t say another word. He carries me into my bedroom, gently puts me down on the edge of the bed, and looks into my eyes, one at a time. He’s checking for a concussion. He puts his warm hands on the sides of my face gauging my temperature, then points a finger at me to stay here. He turns and goes into the bathroom and I hear him turn on the soaking tub. A minute later he reappears, comes to the bed, kneels down, and starts to take my sneakers off. I try to help, but stop as he is doing a more efficient job. Once my shoes and socks are off, he stands, but then leans back down, hooks his right arm under my left armpit and lifts me up. He half orders me, “Put your hands on my head when I squat down.” I nod and do what he says as he gets down. He unties my sweatpants, pulls them down, along with my shorts and underwear. He then lifts my legs, one at a time and pulls everything off. He eases me back to sitting on the bed. He grabs the long sleeve t and pulls it off, then takes off my t-shirt. He scans my body and his look of concern does not ease. I glance at myself and see mud everywhere. There are cuts and scrap marks on my torso and legs. My fingers are cold, white, shriveled, and raw. I can feel clumps of dirt in my hair and on other parts of my body. I realize I’m still shivering. He stands me up and half carries me into the bathroom. I see steam coming from the soaking tub as it is still filling. He steers me to the shower. I sit on the edge of the tub while he turns the shower on and get it to a warm temp. He turns the water off from filling the tub. Then he strips. He’s done in seconds and is lifting me up again. He opens the shower door and helps me in, as he comes in with me. He pulls his warm body to my cold one and holds me for a minute, letting his warmth penetrate me. The mud and dirt wash off my body. Some splashes onto Jake, but he continues to hold me. After most of the mud has washed off, he grabs a bar of soap and quickly washes my entire body. Not a crevice is missed. He helps me rinse off then opens the door and walks us to the tub. I start to feel warmer, but Jake still looks worried. He helps me in, making sure I don’t slip. The water is hot and I very slowly lower my foot into it. He has a vice grip hold on my elbow and arm. Eventually I’m in and I slowly sit. As the hot water hits my ass, I stop and clench my glutes. He still has a hold of my arm. I ease in and start to relax. He looks me over and climbs in slowly. I move over as much as I can to give him room. The water sloshes around due to him getting in, but I am used to it now. He sits right next to me and slides his right arm behind my back and grabs my right side. He pulls me to him. His body is still warm, almost warmer than the tub water. I whisper again, “I’m fine.” He replies with concern still in his voice, “You had the beginning stages of hyperthermia. I had to get you warm as quickly as I could.” He turns his head to mine and I feel his warm breath on my ear. He tenderly kisses it. We stay in the tub until the water cools. Every so often he reaches over with his left hand and feels different parts of my body. First my legs, then my arms and hands, then my chest. I feel like a chicken his is poking to see if it’s cooked or not. He quietly asks, “How do you feel now?” I close my eyes and do a quick check of my body, squeezing my fingers and toes, bending joints that bend, and when I’m done, I say, “Besides a few tender spots or cuts, I feel better.” He nods and slowly gets up. He steps out of the tub and grabs some towels. I start to stand and he is back at the edge of the tub, extending his arm to me. I take it and step out. He has a towel waiting for me in his other hand. He wraps it around me and gently blots the water off me. When he’s done, he quickly dries himself with a second towel. He then gets a third one and wraps both of us in it. He pulls our bodies together so his body heat is shared with me. I hold onto him as tightly as he is holding me. We stand for a good five minutes, then my legs start to tire. I pat him on the chest and he releases the towel. We walk to the bed and he pulls the covers back and helps me in. He slides in next to me and pulls me close again to share body heat. His breathing is calm and paced and my heart rate slows to match. I eventually drift off. I’m back in the tree. This time I’m yelling for Jake to help me. I scream his name, but he’s nowhere to be seen. The tree starts to fall again, but this time it falls completely into the mud. I’m covered in it, trapped under a branch, and starting to drown. I flail my arms in an attempt to get the limb off me, but cannot. It is too heavy. I call out Jake’s name again and muddy water flows into my mouth, cutting off my voice. I gurgle and more water comes in. I start to lose consciousness. I wake with a start, sitting bolt upright, and am hyperventilating. Jake’s arm comes around my back and caresses my left arm. “Must have been a really bad dream.” I look into his eyes and see pain. “You mumbled my name several times, then called out, and then stopped.” My breathing slowly calms. “I was back in the tree, but it was different this time. I was drowning.” He leans over and kisses me on the side of my head. I lay back down. I’m fully awake now and do a quick scan of my body. I have a headache and feel some aches and pains where sticks or rocks hit me. I’ll be bruised up in a day or so. Jake must sense my pain as he climbs out of bed, goes into the bathroom, opens a cabinet, and returns with a bottle of Advil. He opens it and hands me three. I sit up and move so I am against the headboard. Jake sits next to me. I down them dry. I ask, “How dd you know where I was? This property is huge.” I wave my arms wide. “I could have been on any of the paths.” I turn to look at him. He smiles, leans over, softly kisses me on the lips, and says, “When I got back, I came up to the house to surprise you, thinking you’d stayed inside due to the rain, but didn’t see you. It had let up at that point, so I checked the house and pool house, but didn’t see you. I checked all the paths leading away from the house and found your footprints leading up the slope. I figured you’d be gone for a while so I went back to my place. I checked the weather,” I give him an odd look and he says, “Yes, we have a TV and internet in our place, come-on.” He winks at me and continues, “and saw another large storm approaching. I drove back up to the house to see if you’d come back. Then it hit. I couldn’t drive the tractor out for fear of getting into an accident, so I waited it out.” He takes a breath, caresses the side of my face with his hand tenderly and continues. “When the storm finally let up, knowing the path you had taken out, and where it goes, I decided to go the other way in hopes of meeting up with you. Then I heard the mudslide.” His face grows dark. “I had to wait it out, I’m sorry.” Now it’s my turn to caresses his bearded face. “I knew you were down there somewhere, but had to wait for it to pass.” I nod. “I’m glad I did. It’s pretty bad out there Cole. We’ve had mudslides before, given the layout of the property, but this one was pretty bad.” I pat his hairy chest and say, “It’s over and I’m going to be fine. Just some bruising, but otherwise I feel better.” I watch his eyes scan my body again. I see a slight smile come over his face. “Now if there were a way for me to reward my rescuer?” I arch an eyebrow and look down his body toward his flaccid unit. It stirs and we both smile. He jokingly says, “Only if you’re up for it.” I check my hardening unit and smile. He does as well. He scoots back down the bed so he is flat on his back. He puts his arms behind his head, opening his body to me. He flexes them and softballs appear. I lick my lips. I climb on top of his midsection, reach my hands to them and grope them. He flexes and they become nice and hard. My mouth starts to water. I lean down and we kiss. I nuzzle his beard inhaling the scent of the soap we used. I nibble at his left ear lobe then move to his flexed arm. I kiss it softly, then more fervently. He moans. I start to lick it, slobbering my saliva all over it. My rock-hard dick is pressed into one of his granite hard pecs. I go back to kissing, then move south to his hairless armpit. I kiss and lick it. I feel him put his right hand on the back of my head and gently hold my face in place. I use my tongue to ravage the area. He moans again and releases his grip. I nibble and kiss my way to his left nipple. I soak the hair around it with warm spit, then slather my face in the wet hair, coating my face. Now it’s my turn to moan. I feel my unit rubbing against his muscled body. He puts his right hand on my back and traces his fingers up and down my spine. I shudder at the sensation. He hardens his pecs and I playfully tweak his right nipple with my left hand, while I continue to bite at his left one. He squirms and I increase my ministrations. I kiss my way down this cobblestone abs to his bellybutton, with my hands feeling his muscled ribcage along the way. His navel is surrounded by a mat of curly dark hair. I purse my lips and coat the area with fluid. I push some into the hole, then use my tongue to spread it around. He is groaning with content. I move a bit farther south and my chin bumps into his erect dick. I pull off his body a bit and grab him, near his base. He’s thick and veiny. I softly pull him to a 90-degree angle and enjoy the view I have. I re-wet my lips and lower my head to his. I open wide and take his head into my mouth. I slosh my tongue all around it, coating it with copious amounts of saliva. I run my tongue along the underside and my tastebuds scrap the nerves. He squirms again. I move to his slit and wiggle my tongue in it. I feel a warm glob of pre-cum bubble out. I suck it down quickly. It slides down my throat as my body instantly tingles and warms. I change the position of my body so I am now between his muscular legs, and start to bob my head up and down. With each down motion, I push further down his unit. He spreads his legs, giving me easier access. He’s about 8 and half inches and has a nice girth. I eventually get my nose to his shaved groin and hold it there. I tickle his hairless balls with my right hand and stroke his taint. His unit is pushing against the back of my throat. I seal my lips around him and suck as hard as I can. I run my tongue along the length and hear him groan again. I feel his hands on the sides of my head. They hold me in place for a few seconds, then lift me up a bit. He starts to move my head up and down at a nice slow pace. I continue to slather fluid on his unit and keep the vacuum seal I have on him. He bucks his hips a bit and I feel him push past my uvula. He quickens the pace and I go with it. His strong fingers keep a firm, but not painful grip on me. He’s now bucking his hips up every time he pushes me down. I put my hands on the bed to steady my body. I start to move faster on my own and he releases me. He moans and puts his left hand on the right side of my face and caresses it. Saliva is leaking out of my mouth, down his length, and onto his groin. I pull off for a second and catch my breath. He smiles at me and says, “You’re good.” I wink and go back down on him, all the way to the hilt. I push my nose into his groin and gently shake my head from left to right. He groans loudly and puts his hand on my head and pins me down. I relax my throat as he slips down a bit. As I breath thru my nose and with every inhale, I smell his now sweaty musk emanating from him. I move my hands from the bed to his ass. I reach under them and grab a hold of his glutes. He bucks his hips up to give me easier access. I cup each glute in a hand and squeeze as hard as I can. Mr. Muscles flexes his glutes and they become rocks. I pull up on them and my face is buried in his groin. I hear him croak out, “Oh…oh…oh…fuck…” and feel his load travel from his balls, up his shaft, and into my throat. I relax as much as I can and let the cum make its way down. I continue to suck him, but also use my tongue to clean up any leftover cum still in my mouth. I slowly pull off, careful to not let me teeth touch him. When I’m finally off, I sit back on my hunches, look up to him, and see a gratifying smile along with a very sweaty body. Perspiration is running down his cheeks and arms. His chest is still heaving and there are sweat droplets there too, damping his chest hair. I crawl up his body, my raging erection dragging along his rock-hard abs, and lie on his chest. I feel him constrict his abs, trapping my unit in the deep crevice between the left and right sets of muscle. I kiss him while I move my body back and forth. Pre-cum leaks from me like water from a 50-year-old faucet. His strong abs flex and he milks my unit. We continue to kiss, but now it’s my turn to moan. I feel him put his hands on my back and wrap his arms together. He pulls me closer to him and pins my unit down. His tongue invades my mouth as he squeezes me harder. I feel him flex his whole body and my brain spasms. My balls tighten and my load quickly travels my length and shots out, onto him. I moan into his mouth and he just kisses me, pulling my breath in. After I finish one of my longest releases, he slowly unflexes his body and takes his hands off my back. I put my hands on his chest, push myself up, and stare down at him. His green eyes twinkling at me with a bit of mischief in them. He winks at me and rubs his right hand on my abs and chest. He says, “You look good. The workouts are definitely paying off.” I tighten my re-emerging abs and he rubs them again and gives me a low whistle. “Thanks.” I reply. I roll off him and cuddle up close to his warm sweaty body. Our musky odors join together and delight my senses. I feel him put his arm around my back and pull me a bit closer. I drape my left hand over his chest and let my breathing slow. I feel his chest slow as well. We both fade out. I wake to find he is still next to me, but sleeping soundly. His chest is rising and falling steadily. I watch him for a while and admire his body. I slip out of bed, careful to not wake him. I grab a pair of PJ bottoms, put them on and tip-toe to the bathroom, shut the door, and take care of business. I quietly walk out of the bedroom and head downstairs. I go into the living room and see sunlight streaming into the room. The air is nice and warm. I go to the French doors and open them, letting in a warm breeze. I move to the kitchen area and start to make breakfast for two. I realize I don’t know what Jake likes to eat or doesn’t like, except that he doesn’t like Brussel sprouts. Eh, oh well. I pull out the carton of eggs, some bacon, and potatoes. I get everything going when I hear him come down the stairs. He’s still naked, but looks Godly. His brown hair is a product of bed head and he’s scratching his balls. He walks to me and pulls me into an embrace. “Morning sexy.” He coos to me. I kiss him and use all my strength to keep my dick from pointing north. He has no inhibitions and his unit perks up. I break the embrace, point the spatula at him and jokingly say, “Breakfast first, then I have stuff to do.” He feigns sadness. I point at his now erect unit and say, “As much as I want to do embarrassing things to you, it will need to wait.” He smiles again, pulls me back into an embrace and says, “I hear you. I have things to do as well. Let’s check your plan for the day and see where we can schedule in some ‘Jake’ time. You know, maybe 5 or 6 hours of it.” We both laugh. He goes back upstairs, gets into his clothes and is back down. He helps me finish making breakfast and we eat it on the patio. I figure now is as good a time as ever to ask him some questions. I start tentatively, “So…” I glance at his body. “I did some competitive bodybuilding when I was younger.” I nod. “I had the genes for it and the knack. I won a few, then lost one or two to guys who were on stuff.” He looks out over the valley and continues, “I just didn’t want to deal with side-effects or drama that comes with being on a cycle, so I never got into it. Because of that, other guys just got bigger than me. I knew I could compete, but realized they were outpacing me, if that makes sense?” “It does. Do you regret stopping? I mean, you still look like you could win any competition if you walked onto a stage right now?” I wave my hand over his body with admiration. “Nope.” He says firmly. He puffs his chest out. “I’ve seen what steroids and growth hormones can do and it wasn’t for me.” He smiles. “I did get into some fitness competitions and did well in them, well enough to make some money for school.” He’s got an ear-to-ear grin. “That’s great. What did you study?” “I’m still doing it. I’m taking Business classes. I want to open my own property management business. I figure running this place has taught me enough to have a firm base.” He still smiling and I smile with him. “Wow, that’s awesome. How much longer ‘til you’re done?” “I have two more classes, so by the end of the summer.” I nod. I decide to broach another question, “So I was checking out your tractor and trailer the other day and saw all the branches.” He smiles, knowing where this is going. He flexes his right bicep. “Ok, I guess that answers that question?” He laughs. “Just because I gave up bodybuilding doesn’t mean I gave up training. Not to sound conceited, but just because I’m not as big as those guys are, doesn’t mean I’m not as strong, or stronger than they are.” This explains why he was able to carry me back from the pond without a problem. “Also, it’s fun to test my strength trying to pull a dead tree out of the ground, or to move a large rock from a path, or to carry a sexy blonde hunk back from the pond.” My unit springs up and tents my PJs. He sees it and grins, wiggling his eyebrows at me. I look at him and point my finger, “No, I have to get stuff done.” He mischievously runs his tongue along his lips. “Stop it.” I say as forcefully as I can, while my unit bobs back and forth. He slowly flexes his right bicep. The softball appears. I groan. Suddenly he unflexes his arm, stands up, grabs the plates, and mockingly says, “Too bad, I really wanted to lift you up and make love to you standing up. But, you’re right, we both have things to do.” As he turns to walk into the house, I see him flex each glute. “You’re just mean, Jake.” I hear him laugh. We clean up and decide to meet up for dinner. We kiss and he takes off. I hear the tractor head down a path, most likely to clean up from the storm. ** I spend the next two weeks increasing my workouts and really getting my head screwed on properly. Jake spends time with me, when he can. He would spend a couple days a week in town doing odd jobs or helping out, to make money. Once or twice, he took me with him while he was doing some work on the property. He actually liked to show off his strength to me and would tear trees from the ground, roots and all, or lift large rocks over his head and tell me how much they weighed, before tossing them to the side with ease. Snapping branches off trees was his favorite thing to do. He’d pump up his arms by curling me, then walk over to a dead tree, and grab the limb. He’d flex for me, then rip the limb off with ease. I’d get hard, he’d get hard, then no more work would get done. Weekends were always just for us. Our time together became more meaningful. We talked more about our lives, our hopes and dreams, and what we really wanted. With the exercising and balanced diet, the weight I had gained, fell off. My body was back to a toned swimmer’s body. My abs re-appeared and my biceps started to grow and take shape again. On my third Saturday here, Jake surprised me in the afternoon. Nona had called on Friday to let me know she’d be away for the weekend, visiting some friends in town and wouldn’t be around, but that Mr. Fisher would be here, if I needed anything. I was relaxing by the pool, reading more about relaxation techniques when he came down the slope from behind the house. I didn’t hear his tractor. He called out to me, “Hey sexy.” I turned and saw he was in tan work pants, a black dry-mesh t-shirt, and his work boots. He was covered in sweat. His brown hair matted down under his baseball cap, and sweat stains around the crotch area of the pants. I stared at him for a moment and licked my lips. His arms were swollen from the work he’d done and there was sweat dripping from his brow to his cheeks. He walked right to me, leaned down and kissed me on the lips. I got a salty taste of his sweat. His meaty arm was on my shoulder. The weight felt good. We broke the kiss and I looked at him again and said, “Working hard, or hardly working?” I wink at him and he lets out a low chuckle. “Eh, a few saplings on the upper ridge needed to be thinned out. Figured I’d get it done before the heat kicks in.” He stands back up and starts to stretch. He raises his hands over his head and his shirt pulls out from his pants. His hairy abs come into view and I can see they are covered with sweat and matted to his rock-hard body. His pants drop a bit in the front and I get a view of his goodie trail. I lick my lips. His biceps swell over his head and he grunts as I hear some bones crack. He lets out a satisfied, “Ah….” And looks back down to me admiring his body. He smiles and reaches his meaty left hand to me. I take it as he easily pulls me up from the lounge chair and into an embrace. I take a deep breath and inhale his sexy, sweaty musk. He wraps his arms around me and softly asks, “Are you done your morning workout?” I nod yes. He kisses me and smiles. “Have you eaten lunch?” I nod again. Another kiss, this one deeper and longer. “So, I guess you’re free for a little bit, before your afternoon workout?” My cock starts to swell and now it’s his turn to smile as he feels it rise up in my shorts, against his solid thigh. I look him in the eye and ask, “How about you? You done your morning workout?” He nods yes with a wicked smile. I move closer and we kiss. I lower my voice and ask, “Have you eaten lunch?’ Another nod. I wrap my left hand around his neck and pull him close so we are cheek to cheek. I whisper, “So, I guess you’re fr…” His face turns and we start to kiss again. My right hand wanders up his left arm to his sweaty bicep. I let my fingers wander over the muscle, feeling the fibers of muscle as they twitch and coil. He raises the arm, flexes, and the muscle becomes hard. I suck in air and continue to grope him. He tenses it even more. My hand cannot cover the whole head of the muscle. My unit throbs in my bathing suit. He breaks our kiss, much to my dismay. He quickly sheds his t-shirt and starts to undo his belt. I squat down and untie his work boot laces. He puts his meaty hand on my head to steady himself. His hand encompasses my whole head. I feel him gently squeeze. When the boots are untied, I stand up, and put my arm for him to use to control his balance. He takes it and quickly kicks off the boots, his socks, then his pants. He’s standing in front of me in a purple posing bikini thong. I almost lose my load. I suck in a breath of air. His unit is rising as well and filling out the thong. We come back together and start to kiss. He ravages my mouth. My hands ravage his body, groping his wide back, his muscles lats, and then back to his chest. He puts his hands on my ass, squeezes my cheeks roughly, then pulls my body against his. Both our rock-hard units grind against each other. I dip down a bit, then rise up, causing more friction. He moans, tenses his body, then easily lifts me up. I wrap my legs around his tight waist and lock my ankles together. I wrap my arms around his shoulders and pull my body as close to his as I can. Sweat is pouring off both of us due to the mid-day sun and the feverish activity. He turns and slowly walks us to the pool. He takes us in, one step at a time. The warm water surrounds us and envelopes us. He walks us to the deep and pushes my back against the wall. I am still clinging to his body as he supports me. We continue to kiss. I run my fingers thru his hair and feel how soft and silky it is. He shakes his head and sweat comes off. He steps back from the wall, breaks our kiss, looks me in the eyes. His are twinkling. He smiles and softly asks, “Ready?” He takes a breath of air, inflating his muscular hairy chest, and holds it. He starts to descend into the water. I take a breath of air as well. He easily takes us both to the bottom and squats down. We both have our eyes open and are looking at each other. I close the distance and our faces touch. I purse my lips and start to kiss him again. I put my hands on his chest and tweak his nipples. He smiles at me thru the water, a few air bubbles slip from his lips, and I feel him tighten his grip on my ass. He squeezes with one hand, then the other. He alternates for a few beats, the squeezes both at the same time. He starts to stand up, pulling me up with him. His unit is straining the posers. We break the surface and our kiss. We both inhale and immediately go back to kissing. My hand goes to the nape of his neck and gently caresses the area. He walks us to the shallow and moves to sit on the stairs. I untangle me legs and arms. I stand and he moves to turn me around so my back is against his chest. He wraps his hands around my waist and feels up my abs. He growls into my right ear, “Sexy swimmer. I told you that you’d get back into shape.” I put my right hand on his forearm and feel the coiled muscles under the skin moving and twitching. The warm sun is beating down on us. I feel completely relaxed and at ease. I softly say back, “Well, you did help me quite a bit. Not sure how I can repay you for your help.” “I have one or two ideas…” I feel his rough tongue laps at the back of my right earlobe. He warm breath stirs my unit even more. I squirm a bit. He tightens his grip and says, “Consider this part of your repayment.” His hard unit pokes me under my left thigh. I can feel it wants to escape. I reach between my legs and take ahold of it softly. Jake sighs. I start to gently stroke it. Nice long movements. I feel his body become tense. His muscles constrict, his grip around my waist a bit firmer as his biceps expand. His teeth nibble my ear a bit rougher. His breath is coarser and not as paced as it usually is. I slow my movements so he does not release yet. I feel him slowly calm and his body returns to normal. He whispers, “That felt nice.” I massage his poser again. “Hmmm. I need to make you feel just as great.” I pat his forearm and say, “Just my way of saying ‘Thanks’. No reciprocation is needed.” He starts to stand, taking me up with him again, “But I want to.” Who am I to argue with a muscular brown-haired God? I turn to face him and see a mischievous grin on his face. He reaches out, puts his arms under my armpits and easily lifts me up, his biceps expanding. He carries me out of the pool and back to the lounge chair. He sets me down and I lean over to him for a kiss. He puts a finger up, indicating for me to hold on. He leans over to his work pants, rummages around in a pocket, and pulls out a condom. I raise an eyebrow to him and, with a smile ask, “You always walk around with condoms in your work pants?” He winks, kisses me, and replies, “Only since you arrived, sexy.” I blush. “Never know when the mood will strike.” He ogles my tanning body. My unit is pointing down my leg, but is bulging out, creating a funny ‘three-legged’ look. He steps closer, grabs my girth, and gives it a few squeezes with expertise. His fingers move up to the knot holding the suit up and he deftly undoes it. I put my hands on the sides and quickly push it to the ground. My unit springs northward, brushing his leg, then bouncing off my abs. His fingers rake my trimmed pubic hair, then move to my freed unit. His calloused hand has an erotic feel as he pumps me. He steps back, looks down at his bulge, then looks back up into my eyes. I reach out and grab the sides of the posers and skillfully slide them down his tree-trunk legs. His unit also bounces up and off his furry rock-hard abs. He hands me the tin-foil wrapper. I rip it open and hold the condom. He glances down at his unit, then winks at me. I kneel, swallow him to the hilt, and coat him with a layer of saliva. I slide off and slip the rubber on him. I jerk him a few times to make sure it’s not too tight. He puts his hands under my pits and lifts me to a standing position. I start to turn to the patio table to present my ass to him, but he grabs my arm, keeps me facing him, and winks again. He pulls me close, leans to my ear, and whispers, “Paid in full.” He grabs me by my waist, hoists me up with ease, and lowers me to his tip, his biceps flexed but not showing any sign of strain due to my added weight. I reach around and position him at my hole. I relax and let him slide into me. Down…down…and down some more. I hit his crotch and my feet brush the ground. I let out a heavy sigh, as does he. He moves his hands back to my ass. I grab his softball-sized biceps and grope him. He flexes and effortlessly starts to lift me up and down. Pre-cum starts to immediately dribble out of my steel pole and slide down into the valley between our bodies. It gets caught up in the hair on his mid-section. Blood rushes thru the veins in his arms. I can see them pulsing as he lifts and lowers me. I wrap my hands around the mounds and feel the power coursing thru them. I close my eyes and imagine him holding back the mudslide with a few tree trunks. His legs dug into the wet ground, his thighs and calves exploding as they fight to stay still and hold back the onslaught. His chest heaves as he sucks in air and steadily blows it out. Sweat pours off his head, down his shirtless hairy chest, to his soaked skin tight mesh shorts. I stand on the ground behind him, hand on his back to steady him, as if he needed it. He turns, smiles, and says ‘climb on my back.’ I do as he asks. He tells me to ‘wrap your arms around my neck and legs around my waist, and hold on tight.’ I do. He casually asks, ‘Ready?’ and before I have a chance to respond, he drops the tree trunks and jumps ten feet in the air to a nearby tree. He lands on a sturdy branch, turns his head and says, ‘Don’t let go.” I think to myself, why would I want to. He squats down and the muscles in his legs coil with energy, and when he pushes off, we explode off the branch to the next one. He leaps to another tree, then another. Soon we are above the mudslide and away from any danger. He takes one final jump and softly lands on the muddy ground. My body is snug to his broad chest, my hands draped over his neck. He starts to walk us back to the house. I let go of his neck and slide off him. He turns, scoops me up and kisses me full on the lips. ‘Why walk, when I can, and want, to carry you, sexy man?’ I wrap my arm around his neck and let him do his thing. Who am I to argue with him? I place my hand on his chest and feel the muscles twitching and pulsing with every step he takes. My unit starts to rise in my shorts. He sees the bulge and laughs. ‘Hold on for two more minutes, Cole, we’re almost there.’ I come out of my dream and croak, “Close…” He pulls me off him, tosses me up a few feet, catches me in his arms, lays my on the lounge chair, leans over, and swallows me completely. He expertly moves his tongue around, massaging all the sensitive nerves under the mushroom cap of my unit. I grip the sides of the chair, tense my body and let my load fly. As it leaves me, Jake opens his throat and swallows every drop. After I’m done, he uses his tongue again and carefully cleans me off. I soften. He lets me slide out of his mouth. He moves up my body, nibbling and kissing along the way, until he’s at my chest. He sucks on a nipple. I put my left hand on top of his head and push him down. His teeth latch on and his tongue gently runs across the tip of the nipple. My unit stirs. I reach my hand to his unit, which is still sheathed. I pull the condom off and jerk him. He moans and warm air splashes onto my chest, along with some saliva. I get a firmer grip, knowing he likes rough play, and try to pull his dick off his body. He lets out a deep, animalistic growl. He climbs on top of me, his sweaty body covering me completely. We are chest to chest and head-to-head. I wrap my legs around his thin tight waist and squeeze. He grinds his body to mine for a few minutes, heating up his muscles. We kiss and nibble at each other. I’m now at full mast. He tenses his body, rears back, pulling me with him. He climbs off the chair with ease, walks to the side of the pool and says, “Big finish little man.” He turns so his back is to the pool and falls in, my body coming down on top of his as he hits the warm water. I am clinging to him, so our bodies don’t bang together. I feel him release as we hit. He holds me tight and sinks to the bottom, still shooting his load. The water around our midsection becomes cloudy with cum. I soon realize, I came as well. After we both finish, we untangle from each other and float to the surface. Our heads break the water and we take a deep breath of warm air. I take a few steps toward the shallow end and regain my balance. He’s right beside me. I feel him take my hand in his. He gently squeezes. I turn and we kiss. He breaks the kiss, smiles, and says, “Two loads within a few minutes of each other. I’m impressed.” I blush and say, “Well, I had some incentive.” I let my other hand roam over his chest. He flexes it and it becomes hard. I glance down and see his unit is starting to match his chest. Mine is not far behind. We climb out of the pool and go to the lounge chairs. We spend the rest of afternoon, relaxing under an umbrella, just enjoying each other’s company, and several more rounds of aquatic activities. ** Nona and I warmed up to each other. She made her lasagna one day and brought some of it over. The three of us had dinner together. It was excellent. I made her some of my sprouts and she really enjoyed them. ** I could feel my body righting itself, getting back to where I should be, before Covid hit and before I became obsessed with my career. I started to reassess whether my job was right for me. I have other skills that would help me get a job someplace else. ** I am nearing the end of the last week. We’re sitting by the pool, legs dangling in the warm water as the sun sets. Jake knows this and has spent the last three days with me. I told him to go do the other jobs, make the money he needs for school. He brushes it off and says, “Plenty of time for that later.” I sigh. He looks at me and with all seriousness says, “Cole, hasn’t this past month showed you that money isn’t everything?” He spreads his muscular arms wide and waves to the view around us. I look out, over the valley and meadow below, to the mountains in the distance. The red, orange, and gold streaks of sunlight painting the valley. I know what he means, but the thought of having to be back at work Monday morning has stirred my old life awake inside of me. “I would never think to tell someone what is best for them, but in this case, I think I’m, going to make an exception.” I turn to him. He’s smiling at me, those twinkling green eyes, his sexy wavy brown hair, the dimples in his cheeks, I think he’s going to change the direction of my life. “Over this past month, I think we’ve gotten to know each other pretty well,” I cock an eyebrow at him with a sarcastic smile, and he smiles back saying, “besides the sex, which is outstanding, but, I mean, you’ve shared your whole life with me, which I doubt you’ve done to anyone where you work?” “Jake…” I pause, not sure what to say, but knowing what I want to say. He reaches his right hand over puts it on my cheek. He quietly asks, “Will you stay here…with me?” My heartbeat quickens. I grin. I nibble on my lip. I close my eyes and think for a minute. But then I hear him say, “Stop overthinking it.” I open my eyes and look at him. He says, “Yes, our sex is great, but I think…no, I know we’ve got something here.” He moves his hand between us, touching my leg gently. “I know it…and you know it as well.” I sigh, knowing he is right. I’m still tentative. “Cole, were you nervous when you got your job 9 years ago?” I nod yes, “Did the nervousness go away right away, or did it take time?” I shrug knowing what he’s talking about. He rubs my leg in a caring way, letting me know he’s here for me. I look back into his eyes, and see them dancing with excitement. I look away and think to myself, ‘I know what he says is true, and yes, I want to stay here with him,’ A tear falls from my eye, ‘but…my life in the city’. Then I remember what it had been like, and not just the past year, but the last few years. I straighten my back, brush the tear away. I turn to him, grin, and say, “Yes.” He leans over and we kiss, deeply, lips locked together and tongues playing with each other. I close my eyes, as he holds our heads together with his strong hands, and see the last of my worries and anxieties flow down the stream and out of my life. I open my eyes and Jake is still right there, my new life.
    14 points
  48. Stew walked through the sliding automatic doors to the athletic centre on campus. He saw Marcus sitting on a bench outside the entrance to the gym, looking at his phone as he waited for Stew to join him. Stew took this opportunity to look Marcus over. Had he gotten bigger over the summer? That would make sense. Marcus liked to work out. As Stew approached, Marcus looked up and made eye contact, a smile split his face as he waved to Stew. "Hey! Good to see you, man! I hope you enjoyed your summer!" "I sure did! I had a great time visiting the beach" Stew said, laughing internally. "Great! Well, let's get in there. We can catch up while we work out." The gym was hardly occupied. Not many people had moved back to campus, as classes didn't start for another week. "Nice, no waiting for equipment!" Marcus sounded excited. They started with chest press. Marcus explained that it was better to start with compound movements, but Stew just did whatever Marcus wanted. He helped Marcus load some plates onto the bar and then took his position as a spotter. Stew was hypnotized, watching the weight move up and down, looking at Marcus' pecs jut out a little further as he brought the bar to the highest point of the movement. "It uh... It looks like you're stronger than last time we worked out together." "Yeah, man! I kept at it over the summer. Broke some personal records!" With a clang, he racked the weight and took some plates off for Stew's turn. "Tell me about your summer! Was it good? Besides breaking your records." Stew asked before sliding himself under the bar. "It was alright. I mostly just worked at my boring summer job and worked out at the gym. I went on a few dates with some people but nothing really came of it. How about you? Any guys you're seeing?" "Nah. Nothing to announce on the relationship front" Stew said wistfully, imagining himself watching a movie on a couch with his head resting on Marcus' thick shoulder. "Dude, you just did twenty reps. This weight is too light for you. You must have been working out over the summer too!" Stew stood up and Marcus pointed him towards the mirror. He pinched his arm and said "Yeah! Your arms are definitely bigger! Way to go muscle man!" It took a lot of effort for Stew to not laugh at this statement. "Yeah, I just did some bodyweight stuff in my basement. I guess it worked well." "That's awesome! Keep working out with me, and you won't be able to keep the other guys off of you!" Marcus said with a wink. Was Marcus being flirty? He had never really talked about relationships before he mentioned dates over the summer with 'people'. "Thanks, Marcus. If that's the case, how come your relationships didn't work out?" "Well, the girl I started seeing at the beginning of summer didn't want to start dating me since I was just going to move back to school in the fall. Which I suppose is fair enough. School is pretty far from my hometown. In July I started seeing a guy who really liked my physique" Marcus flexed his right arm to accentuate the point "but he turned out to be a real ass. He broke it off when I told him I was bi. He seemed to think it meant I was going to sleep around as soon as I went back to school." Stew's head started going a mile a minute, trying to understand what Marcus had just said. "Wait, you're bi?" "Yeah, dude. I don't exactly go around advertising it. But I don't really keep it a secret either." Stew did another set at the higher weight while he mulled over what he had just learned. One of the few other people in the gym was a grad student who Stew had seen working out at the campus gym before. He was even bigger than Marcus and wore tight workout clothes. Stew remembered seeing him before and wondering why he didn't just become an underwear model. He had the body for it, the tight clothing leaving little to the imagination. When he sat up, he followed Marcus's gaze to the beefy brainiac. "So, you like muscle guys like you?" Stew said, half-jokingly. Marcus stammered a little "I... no... not exclusively. But I do appreciate a guy who takes care of his body." as his cheeks went a little red with embarrassment. A pang of jealousy shot through Stew. Marcus prepared for another set while Stew started conjuring an image of himself bigger than the studly academic, but pulled himself back. Marcus would know something was up if he changed that quickly, instead opting to try to put his new powers to the test. In his head he wrote a script: when my muscles pump up, they won't lose the pump, just stay that size. He repeated this sentence in his head all through Marcus' sets and when he was done, wished it so. They both did a couple more sets of chest press. Stew's chest grew slightly as they did so. Next Marcus led them over to the shoulder press. They talked about the classes that they were going to take in the upcoming semester and anything they did over the summer. With each set of shoulder presses, Stew grew a little more and his shoulders became a little broader. As they continued going through the upper body workout, Stew packed on several more pounds of muscle, his shirt becoming slightly tighter on his frame. "Dude, you're doing way better than last year. You must have been working out religiously over the summer!" "Oh yeah, every day!" Stew lied. "And this pump, it's incredible!" As they continued their upper body workout, Stew noticed two things. One, Marcus started to look at Stew quizzically, as though he was trying to work through a math problem in his head. Two, Marcus had checked out the hunky and hung grad student a few more times when Marcus thought Stew wasn't looking. Another pang of jealousy washed over him. Was it because the guy had a bulge under his tight workout clothes? Stew was a little angry now. He wanted Marcus to lust over him for so long, and now it seemed as though he had exactly the power to make that happen. Stew set his sights on the mound between the grad student's legs. He wished his cock to be the same size, plus one inch for good measure. He felt a tingling in his underwear and shifting as his cock curved to fit in the pouch, now requiring more space. Stew acted as though nothing had changed. The next exercise Marcus decided for them was the decline bench press. Stew appreciated Marcus' pecs as he completed the first set. Next up was Stew's turn. He completed the reps with no issues, inflating his chest a little more. But when he stood up and faced Marcus, he had a slightly shocked look on his face, his mouth slightly agape. Stew, thrilled by the reaction he had elicited from Marcus, cleared his throat to bring Marcus back down to earth. Marcus blushed and tried to recover from the awkwardness. "Great form on that last set," he said and then busied himself with getting ready for his own set. The rest of the workout went very well for Stew. They continued their normal chit-chat, but even better, Marcus was looking at the grad student less and less. Instead, Stew saw Marcus's eyes dart upward to make eye contact when he turned to face him. And it wasn't just the bulge in his shorts Marcus was checking out. With the pump-growth-enhancements Stew had made, he now looked like he was a senior member of the swim team. The two whipped off the last machine of their workout when Stew noticed Marcus had a nervous look on his face. "Everything okay with you?" "Yeah. Just... thinking about school" They walked out of the building together until they got to the road where they would need to part ways to walk to their respective homes. "Hey Stew, before we go, I wanted to talk about something a little serious." "Of course, we can talk about anything." "Well, over the summer I thought about you a lot. When I was talking about those people I date, I think I was to blame for their failure. My heart wasn't in it because I had a crush on you." Stew's brain short-circuited. The hunky Marcus had a thing for me? Before I could change my body? "And now we see each other after the summer away and you've just gotten even hotter with whatever you've been doing that worked so well." He thought I was hot?? "So... If you want... I mean... Do you want to go out sometime? As in a real date. Not just hanging out like before" "I... you... yeah! Definitely!" Stew couldn't help but break into a huge smile. "Awesome! Are you free tonight? We could have dinner at 7?" "That sounds awesome!" "I'll swing by your place to pick you up, okay?" "Uh-huh" "Great. See you tonight!" Marcus said with a wink and spun on his heels to head for home. Stew just stood there in shock for a few minutes, processing what had happened. A wish had come true, and the genie wasn't even involved.
    14 points
  49. The Wall, Chapter 41 “On the Count of Three” “Pup?” “Mmmm Hmmm?” “I have a confession to make…” “What is it, Max?” “I’m bigger and stronger than you might think.” I let my mass expand a little bit, and Pup’s head rose on my lap as my quads thickened and as my gluteal muscles expanded. Pup’s hands massaged my growing thighs, and his fingers dug into the muscles. It felt good, and my erection, which had been slowly softening until now, began to fill with blood again, lengthening and hardening as it always did when my muscles got attention. “How big and how strong, Max?” I continued growing slowly. “I don’t really know for sure. I haven’t found a way to test my limits. So far, I am stronger than anything that I put up against my muscle.” Pup lifted his head, and his eyes scanned my Herculean torso, deeply tan, impossibly thick with muscle, adorned with a luxurious pelt of dark fur. His gaze fell upon my chest, and he grabbed handfuls of thick, firm muscle and massaged roughly, my cock growing harder as he mauled my pecs and nips the way that they deserved. I flexed and took a breath. My chest expanded, and my pecs broadened and thickened, mounding up obscenely and growing denser as I flexed. Pup growled as he continued kneading the thick muscle in his hands, but eventually, the pec meat hardened into impenetrable steel; so, Pup took to slapping my massive chest with his open hand and eventually pounding with his fists. Fuck! I was in heaven. The vibration of his punches sent shockwaves of pleasure through my body. My hardon shuddered. “Harder! C’mon, Pup. Give me all you’ve got! I can barely feel your little rabbit punches.” He made fists with both his hands and then unleashed an assault upon my pecs that would have crumpled a battle ship to ruins, but all I felt was pleasure as my muscles flexed and my chest resisted. The more force Pup threw into his punches, the more my pecs flexed in response and the more my pecs felt like an extension of my hardon being stimulated by pleasure beyond compare. I noticed Pup’s hardon was shuddering, and precum cascaded down its shaft. He was fixated on my chest and also getting off on the density and impenetrability of my enormous pectorals. Just when I thought we might both start ejaculating spontaneously, Pup said, “Do you think you’re stronger than me?” “I don’t know, Pup. Maybe we should head out to the gym and find out.” I stretched my arms out wide, and my back and shoulders mounded up with muscle. I flexed my arms, and my biceps grew with size and power, and my triceps swelled below to match. My hardon surged against my abs, and I felt Pup’s erection thicken and harden even more against my leg. He ground his iron member against my upper thigh as he grabbed the base of my rock hard cock and licked a wide swath up the shaft, and sucked the head into his mouth, swallowing the anaconda to its base in a single gulp and then performing the same maneuver in reverse, devouring every drop of precum and finally smacking his lips in satisfaction as he spit-shined my entire organ. Fuck! He was good at that! I was overstimulated and nearly came with that single oral stroke, but I wanted the pleasure to last and was able to stave off my ejaculation for the moment and ride the crest of arousal. When Pup aimed my erection toward his mouth and opened wide to swallow me once again, I redirected: “Hold on, Sport. I’m hair trigger close, and I’d like to stretch this one out a little longer. I’ve got an idea that I think will tickle your horny bone and satisfy your curiosity to find out who’s stronger at the same time.” He looked up, and smiled, innocently at first and then . He flexed his enormous biceps and beat my stiff erection against it. “Do you really think you might be stronger than this muscle?” He let his flexed biceps relax, and the peak softened and sank a bit. Then he re-flexed the muscle and it slowly rose to its inhuman height, sliding along my aching hardon once again with much the same sensation as when he had licked me up the shaft. Pup grinned, let the muscle once again relax and then gave another sudden flex that collided with my aching member. “Boom!” My balls pulled up, and I felt a resounding beat of pleasure that traveled to my hole and prostate as my body once again prepared to shoot. If Pup played that card again, I would not be able to keep from cumming. “Pup! Stop it!” “But it’s so much fun to see you squirm!” He flexed again. “If you don’t stop right now, young man, I’m going to have to put you in your place!” Pup looked up with bemusement and surprise. “Aw, come on, Max. Do you think you can really overpower me?” He flexed his pecs in unison and then bounced them, one and then the other. “I’d like to see you try.” “Oh, I can take you, little girl. I just don’t want to destroy anything of value in the house… or destroy the house for that matter. Why don’t we take this to the gym out back?” “And do what? Compete to lift those stacks of weights that we can both manage with one finger?” “No… I was thinking we might pit ourselves against each other.” A wave of excitement washed over Pup’s expression, “Wresting?” “No, not wresting. We’re both too big and strong to wrestle in the gym. I think we’d almost certainly destroy the building. I have another idea. I was thinking of something more contained, something maybe like arm wrestling…” “Arm wrestling? Are you crazy?” He flexed a double biceps and held it, and I nearly came again. “Against these guns?” He extended is arms and re-flexed them twice, holding the last flex until his arms shook and a network of veins multiplied across the gargantuan peaks. “I’m feeling extra strong today. Maybe you should reconsider.” “Not on your life, Pup. I made the challenge, and I’m not the kind to be intimidated or back down. You know I’d never chicken out. Besides, I think we’re fairly matched,” I said as I swung my right arm up into a single biceps pose. I didn’t squeeze too hard or will my peak too high because I wanted to save the element of surprise for when it mattered, but the slight flex was enough to imply the strength contained within. Pup looked me up and down and then flexed his arms a little harder, coaxing his peaks to mound up higher. “Don’t say I didn’t warn you, old man. I’m gonna mop the floor with you.” With that he turned and headed out the door. We crossed the breezeway to the gym, both sporting huge erections. Pup led the way, his tremendous legs and ass flexing and relaxing with every step, undulating globes of strength intermittently obscured by the shadow cast by his massive back and shoulders. God, he was just so fucking huge and gorgeous, and the way he moved so gracefully across the terrace as every muscle flexed and bunched caused my balls to churn and produce a steady flow of precum. My cock shuddered, and my muscles tremored in anticipation. I craved Pup. I craved his body. I craved the strength I felt within myself, and I craved an outlet for my need to push my body to its limits. When we entered the gym, Pup turned to me and grinned. A metal, industrial work bench and two metal chairs were set up for the contest. “I see you’ve been planning for this test of strength.” I replied, “A gentleman is always prepared for anything.” “Are you prepared to lose?” he prodded, goading me with his intimidation tactics. I replied with silence, knowing that my disengagement from his tanting would do more to unnerve Pup than anything else I that I could do. With brooding silence, I circled around the table, pulled out the chair and sat. Then I put my elbow on the table and looked up at Pup. No more bragging. Pup pulled out his chair and sat. He started to raise his elbow to the table, but he paused and asked, “Any ground rules?” I sighed and raised an eyebrow. “I think you know the routine, Pup. You try to push my hand down to table, and I will do the same to you.” I lifted my elbow and then set it back down on the table expectantly. “Left arm? Right arm?” I looked down at my right arm already in position and then looked back at Pup. “What do you think, dufus? I think you’re stalling.” “I’m just working out the jitters.” He stood up, readjusted his chair, sat back down and then did it all again. He ran his hands through his mane of gentle curls and then put his elbow on the table. Our eyes locked, and our palms came together with a clap. Our thumbs intertwined, and our grips tightened. “On three?” Pup queried. “Whenever you’re ready.” “One…” Pup leaned forward in his chair and then rocked back and settled. “Twooo…” Pup rocked forward once again, and I felt his grip tighten as he prepared for battle. My own grip tightened in response. The air was electric with anticipation, and I felt my body thicken with intention. Pup tuck in a deep breath and shouted: “THREE!” Pup threw himself into the task, exerting force not with just his arm but with his entire body. He grimaced, and his neck and traps and shoulders flexed. His arm expanded, and veins and striations erupted everywhere. He strained to win the battle. Droplets of perspiration formed above his brow, and a rivulet of sweat flowed down his temple to his jaw. Then I reached over with my left hand and wiped his brow. That’s when Pup looked up and saw I wasn’t sweating. I wasn’t even straining. My face was calm, and while my biceps was somewhat flexed and mounded up, it wasn’t peaking to its highest, and the remainder of my body looked more or less relaxed. Pup let out a roar and doubled down his efforts, even cheating more than just a bit, first using both hands and then his entire body to get my arm to budge, but his efforts were to no avail. My hand held steady, and my arm refused to move. Now it was my turn to taunt. I started drumming the fingers of my left hand against the table and trying to look bored. “Is that all you’ve got, Pup? I thought this would be a challenge. My biceps isn’t even completely flexed.” I bent my head forward and gently tongued the bulging peak. “Oh, I’m just getting warmed up, Max. You know, sometimes it just takes a few minutes to get the juices flowing.” He continued straining and grunting, and more sweat poured down his neck and torso. Holding my right arm in an unchanging position, I leaned back slightly and stroked my rock hard dick with my untasked left hand. Precum slicked my left hand and my hardon. I brought my fingers to my mouth and licked them, replying, “Oh, I’d say my juices are flowing just fine.” Then I continued, “But I’m getting a little bored. If you can’t produce more force than that, then I’m going to have to end this battle.” For effect, I inched my right arm forward just a bit, putting Pup into a defensive posture. I raised my eyebrows and nodded my head toward Pup’s left shoulder. “Maybe your left arm would be stronger,” I suggested. “God damnit, Max, I’m already using both of my hands and arms, both of my shoulders, my back, my glutes and my legs, and I can’t make you budge! What the hell are you made of?” “I’m just a man like you.” “You’re stronger than any man on earth!” “Are you ready to concede then?” I brought my arm back up to 12 o’clock and looked down at my biceps. It was starting to develop a little pump, and the vein over the peak had started pulsing. It looked impressive, but I knew it was less than it could be. I continued, “I don’t know how much longer I can hold it back. My biceps wants to beat you.” I flexed and made the muscle jump. Pup gawked, and then said the words that I was hoping I would hear: “Make it grow.” “What?” “I said make it grow. Let the monster loose. If you’re going to take me down, at least let me see how big and strong you really are.” Fuck! That was music to my ears. I had been holding back for several weeks now, allowing Pup to ride the high of being top dog for a while, but now it was time to set the pecking order straight, and I really wanted to express my full potential both to Pup and to myself. “Are you sure?” I asked, making my biceps jump again. “It’s pretty extreme. I don’t know if you can handle it.” He started stroking his hard cock with his left hand as he answered, “I may lose control, but I really want to see your strength and muscle -- all of it. I’m certain. I’ve never been more sure in my life.” So, I cleared my throat. Without changing the position of my arm, I started flexing slightly harder. The flesh responded and expanded. The peak began to climb. At first I controlled its size as I watched it grow. Slow and steady, the mountain rose. It was so fucking hot. My biceps just kept growing. It mounded up, and then it mounded more. It just kept getting bigger and bigger. By the time the peak was halfway up my forearm, the split appeared, and the muscle ball became a twisted mass of power. I lost control, and it just kept surging, rising ever higher until it reached the level of our wrists. Then I did what I had never done in front of Pup before. I flexed it harder, and the peak rose higher than my hand. It rose up above my eyes and towered in titanic beauty. It was massive, bigger than any biceps in the world, and it was filled with so much power. I couldn’t help myself; so, I started caressing it with my mouth and licking it from the base up to the peak. At the same time, Pup gave up any pretense of arm wrestling and attacked my arm with his hungry mouth and both of his hands. He was moaning wildly, and his hardon was larger and harder than I had ever seen it. I reached out my left hand between us and started jacking. It felt so good within my hand. I teased with gentle strokes around the head and then went to town with long, powerful strokes of the entire shaft. The whole time, Pup’s hands and mouth remained fixated on my biceps. I made it jump within his hands, and then I started pumping the peak even higher, straightening my elbow and then flexing my arm a full 90 degrees. It was just too much for Pup, and it wasn’t long before he bucked and moaned, and a fountain of white hot semen erupted from his penis. The first shot hit the ceiling, and then I aimed his cannon at my arm and let Pup’s salty-sweet offering of admiration coat the target of his worship. When he was done, I pushed his mouth down on my member and let him suck me while I licked his semen from my still flexed arm. Pup gave great head, but I think I would have cum just from staring at my muscle. The peak was over two feet high and God knows how big around. Pup kept sucking like a champion as I licked my biceps clean. Then, I felt the inevitable tingle as my body prepared to shoot. Just as my body spasmed, and I began to cum, a deep voice echoed from the doorway, “That was hot, but I bet you can’t beat me.” My eyes were tightly shut, and I had already crossed the orgasm threshold. No act of God could stop the spray of cum that emanated from my hardon, but what I saw when I opened my eyes and looked over toward the doorway made me think that I had lost my mind. A mountain of muscle filled the doorway, at least as big is me and maybe bigger. My body bucked and spasmed at the sight. Fuck! He was magnificent. I just kept cumming. I couldn't stop. “Hello, Max.” It was Ernie…
    13 points
  50. Part 2 – The College Con-Artist Chapter 5 The next morning, I woke up, still on the floor, to find Flynn sitting shirtless at my desk, scratching furiously in a notebook. “Morning,” I said, lazily and muffled. He turned around, a little surprised as I pulled him out of his writing. “Morning.” “Thank you for last night,” I said. “I’ve wanted to do that forever. Next time, we’ll both last longer. I promise.” Flynn stopped writing, joined me on the floor, and forced me into a seated position. “Time for serious talk.” “Oh fuck,” I pouted. “Did you change your mind? Do you not want to be my boyfriend anymore?” “You haven’t changed your mind?” he asked, a note of worry in his voice. I shook my head and rubbed some sleep out of my eye with the palm of my hand. “Why would I?” “I’m like binge drinking. Fun in the moment, but followed by regret and headaches.” I chuckled so thoroughly that my chest shook and my ribs hurt. “Flynn, man, we’re 20. I’m not proposing marriage. I’m saying we have some fun with each other, have sex frequently, date some, and see where this goes.” “Roberto had that attitude. He was my high school boyfriend. I landed him in jail.” “What was the crime?” I asked, undaunted. “Grand theft auto.” “Okay. I vow not to steal any cars, no matter how well you blow me.” Flynn pointed to my desk. “Do you know what I was doing all morning? Thinking of ways to sucker people out of money using your ability. I didn’t even wait 12 hours.” “How many did you come up with?” I asked. “Three small hustles. And brainstorms for two big ones.” Flynn stopped himself. “I’m not sending another decent guy to jail.” “I’m not Roberto. I’m not agreeing to any scams; I’m not going to commit any crimes.” “You better not,” he said, practically sighing. Seeing his chest muscles expand and contract as his mountainous shoulders rose and fell, I suddenly grew a little sad. What was he playing at? “You didn’t want to have sex with me until you learned about my ability.” I paused. “Is that the only reason you wanted to have sex with me?” “What?” Flynn looked more confused than anything. “You’re not the only one with ex-boyfriend baggage. My high school boyfriend Gregg only ever wanted to have sex with me when I was taking a deposit. It was fun at first, but then grew dehumanizing. You see me borrow 20 pounds of muscles, and immediately you want to be my boyfriend. It felt…” I paused, searching for the right words, “unpleasantly familiar.” “What? Fuck no!” Flynn looked insulted now. “I want to be the bigger guy. I almost never bottom. Don’t you dare get used to that. That way lies disappointment.” “Then why last night, after two years of platonic friendship, did you finally want to have sex?” Flynn shrugged (and I was momentarily distracted again by his rising shoulders). “When we first met, you struck me as a goody-goody. Mr. Plays-It-Safe. Then, I friend-zoned you, and you stuck around. That made no sense. I had to figure you out. I threw the works at you. You used the fake ID. You adapted to casual sex with strangers. You accepted all my gifts, without asking how I got them. “Then it clicked for me. I had you all figured out again. You were taking a walk on the wild side. Sowing a few wild oats. Dancing close enough to the fire to see it glow, not close enough to get burned. I like you, don’t get me wrong. But I thought you’d drop me when you got a boyfriend. Come back to your senses. Settle down with Mr. Straight-And-Narrow. Last night, all that changed.” “How?” “You kept a giant secret from me. For two years. There is more to you than I thought. A guy who can keep a secret like that? That’s a guy who has his head on his shoulders.” “Then what was that whole speech about Roberto and how I’ll end up in jail if I date you?” “One last chance to stay friends. Forget the whole thing.” I pulled in Flynn for a kiss. “You’re the idiot who needed two years to come to your senses.” Flynn smiled, and then tousled my hair. “Get dressed for work, boy,” he cheered. “How’d you know?” Flynn wagged his phone at me. “You text me your schedule. You always text me your schedule.” “You actually read that?” Flynn smiled. “Of course. Had to keep track of you. But I pretended not to read it.” “Are you actually going to visit me at work today?” Begrudgingly, Flynn said, “Cafeteria food? Not since freshman orientation.” He sighed. “For you, I’ll brave it.” I jumped up and hugged him. I felt like a lovesick puppy. Flynn even walked with me to work. I tried to hold his hand a few times to complete the cornball cliché, but he pushed mine aside every time. “When it’s you and me alone. When we’re at the bar. When we’re someplace off campus. Every goofy romantic thing you can think of. I’ll do it. On campus, though, nothing.” “Are you scared of PDA in front of the breeders?” “I’m scared one of the frat bros will pick a fight. I’m scared of me punching him in the face. Losing my scholarship. Ending up behind bars. Meanwhile, he can brag about getting the queer kicked out of school.” “That does sound like a fatal chain of events.” We kept our PDA for non-campus venues, but we settled into couplehood rather quickly. It was easy since we were already close friends. He’d walk me to work when his schedule allowed, we actually synced out workouts to spend more time at the gym together for real, and we fucked like rabbits. True to his word, Flynn preferred to top. And I was okay with that, as if my smile wasn’t any indication. It was just over a month later when things changed irrevocably. Flynn walked me to work, nothing special there. He walked me into the cafeteria, all the way up to the door that says “Staff Only Beyond This Point,” nothing special there. But, when we parted ways, he kissed me goodbye. Special. He’d never done that before. It was a reflex. He wasn’t even thinking. I, for one, wasn’t going to point it out to him. But my customers certainly saw it, especially these two jackasses named Steele and Rhodes. I only knew their names because I bumped into them in the gym from time to time. They were constantly—and loudly—jockeying to be the alpha of their social group (and by extension, the campus), but neither ever completely dominated the other, at least not for long. I thought of them as the consuls of the Roman empire: each had veto power, but they ruled together. Steele was decently muscular and lithe. His face screamed money from his over-coiffed blond hair, to his baby blue eyes, to his aquiline nose and dimpled chin. He looked like a fairy tale prince, and he bragged that his family could trace their lineage back to English royalty. If he wasn’t such an asshole, he would’ve been beautiful. Rhodes was less handsome, largely because he was the school’s best boxer. His arms were works of art, thick, powerful, and fast. But his face always had a cut, bruise, or scar healing, and his nose had clearly been broken numerous times. He kind of looked like a muscular potato, complete with brown hair and pale eyes. He was the heir to some car company or something like that—he wasn’t particularly articulate and I wasn’t particularly listening—and he was bound and determined to be the bad boy black sheep of his family. Of all people, Rhodes and Steele had seen me kiss my boyfriend, and they were not happy about it. A gaggle of students came up to my work station—Rhodes and Steele possessively dangling their arms over their girlfriends’ shoulders. “The poor kid is gay,” Rhodes said. His words slurred together as though he was punch drunk, even out of the ring. “I knew there was something I didn’t trust about you. You been lying this whole time.” “I haven’t exactly hidden that I’m gay. There’s a rainbow flag on my door.” I tapped my pin. “And my nametag.” Rhodes pulled his girl in closer and laughed. “Like I’d ever be caught dead in Hinde Hall.” Steele slithered in to join him. “You’d think a homosexual gentleman would dress better.” He leaned in to his girlfriend’s ear and pointed at me. “He’s wearing polyester.” “I’m wearing my uniform.” “I’ve seen you wear flannel too,” Steele continued. “No one forced you to do that.” “You look like a normal dude,” Rhodes interjected, “but I knew there was something off about you. Something… not quite right about the way you walked around the gym.” “With my feet?” I tried. Rhodes sneered. I cheerily asked, “Is there something at my station you would like for lunch?” “I’ve lost my appetite,” Rhodes snarled. “Is there anything else I can help you with, then?” Steele perked up when he heard that. “Yes, yes there is. Can I see the manager?” “I’m the manager,” I said. “Shift manager. What can I help you with?” “They made you the manager?” Steele disdainfully swirled his hand in the air, drawing an imaginary circle around my body as if the mere notion that I was the manager was somehow preposterous and upsetting. “I have been for a year now. What can I help you with?” “It’s insulting enough to come to this place and see one of my classmates working in a synthetic uniform.” Steele was revving himself up. “But to discover they made him manager out of some bleeding heart, affirmative action nonsense. It really makes you question the school’s standards.” “If you’re unsatisfied with my service or the quality of the food, I could…” Rhodes interrupted, leaning over the counter that separated us. “There’s nothing you can do for any of us. There are other places to eat on campus, and there’s a whole world out there.” “Good day, ma’am,” Steele called out, and then the whole passel of them were gone. The rest of my shift was uneventful, so I was surprised when the general manager asked me to see him at the end of the workday. Partly, it was because the general manager almost never left his office; he left the nuts and bolts of everyday tasks for the shift managers. More importantly, I could tell I was in trouble. Rhodes and Steele had gotten a large number of students to promise to boycott the cafeteria unless I was fired. They claimed I was rude and unsanitary. My manager knew it was a lie, but with the number of students threatening to boycott and the fact that some of them were the children of the school’s biggest donors, he had to let me go. When I told Flynn, he was livid and wanted to beat Steele and Rhodes senseless. I, however, just got another job at the deli counter of the supermarket in town. It didn’t pay as much, but the hours were better. Then, on my first day, Rhodes and Steele and their whole crew came in to laugh at me. Seriously, that’s all they did. Just laugh. I offered to ready their lunchmeat and cheese, and they just laughed. They came back three more times my first week. The store let me go because the laughter was disturbing the other customers—and they secretly and incorrectly suspected I was in on it, like it was some sort of prank I had masterminded. Flynn was now actively plotting the bloody deaths of Steele and Rhodes, but I just got another job at a restaurant. The pay, the hours, and the commute all sucked, but I needed a job, and I was getting desperate. My first shift, Rhodes and Steele and their fan club were there. “What is this?” I thought to myself. “Some ‘80s movie with rich bullies?” As if he was answering my question, Rhodes tripped me while I was carrying a big tray of dishes, and I went sprawling into the floor, shattering half a dozen plates. I stood up haughtily, and confronted him. “Why do you keep harassing me like this?” “You don’t belong at our school,” Rhodes answered simply. “You never belonged there,” Steel echoed. “I’m not at the school right now. I’m at work.” I really wanted to scream, but I was keeping a stern but civil tone. “You should really back down,” Steele’s girlfriend said in a voice barely above a whisper. Rhodes repeated, “You don’t belong at our school.” “Why?” I asked. “Because I’m poor? Because I’m gay?” “There she goes, making this a political correctness issue,” Steele groaned. “This has nothing to do with politics. People like you just shouldn’t mix with people like us. We come from entirely different worlds, and any attempt to mix them just does us both a disservice.” Undaunted, I pressed on. “People like me who? People like me poor? People like me gay?” “People like you who are constantly crossing the boundaries of polite society. I have nothing against gay people, I have nothing against poor people. As long as they stay where they belong.” “People like you ruin everything,” Rhodes chimed in. It was getting harder to maintain civility. “Is that what this is? I don’t know my place? I act as though we’re equals? I don’t act inferior to you?” “You are inferior to us,” Steele said. There was no malice in his voice; to his mind, he was stating a fact as uncontroversial as “two plus two equals four.” Then, he raised his hand to flag down their waiter. When she showed up, Steele said, “this busboy,” he pointed at me, then added, rolling his eyes exaggeratedly